UC-NRLF 


MS    371 


,  ' 


ION 


B.  F.  LOOMIjS, 

,  CAL. 


E  LOOMJ& 


BENJAMIN  P.   LOOMIS. 


SCI 


RELIGION 


BENJAMIN  F.  LOOMIS, 

GRADUATE  OF  THE  AMERICAN  INSTITUTE  OF  PHRENOLOGY 
CLASS  OF  1886. 

!  2055 


NEW  YOEK : 
FOWLER  &  WELLS  Co. 


MELBOURNE ; 


LONDON : 
L.  N.  FOWLER  &  Co 


•:•"    .v 

•':-'.-     '  •  .  .  • 


Copyright  7905, 
Fowler  &  Wells  Co. 


CONTENTS 

Page 

Preface 5 

Introductory 9 

Part  I — Astronomy 

Chapter  I— The  Sideral  System 10 

II— The  Solar   System 16 

Part  II — Phrenology 

Chapter  I — Definition  of  the   Organs — General  Principles 35 

"       II — Grouping  the   Organs 46 

"    •  Ill— The  Organs  and  their  Functions 52 

Part  III— Astrology 

Chapter  I — General  View  and  Scope  of  Astrology 64 

• '       II— General  Principles  of  Astrology 74 

Part  IV— Introductory  Remarks    85 

Chapter  I — Harmony  between  Phrenology  and  Astrology,    or 

the  Influence  of  the  Planets  on  the  Human  Mind. ...  87 

"       II— The   Horoscope  of  Jesus  Christ 95 

"      III— Horoscope  of  Adam 128 

"      IV— Progress  of  the  World  as  explained  by  the 

Principles  of  Phrenology 142 

«•       V— The   Keys  to  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven 165 

«      VI— Spiritual    Knowledge 194 

"      VII— The  Domain  of  Christ 213 

"      VIII— The  Principles  of  Salvation,  or  Christ  as  a  Sacrifice  231 

"      IX— Why  We  Should  be  Christians 280 

X— Holy  Maternity 295 

"      XI— The  Conflict  of  Opinion  regarding  the  Principles 

of  Regeneration  in  No  Conflict 312 

"     XII— The  Wise  Men  of  the  East 342 

"    XIII— The  Revelations 382 

ILLUSTRATIONS 

Benjamin  F.  Loomis 1 

Map  of  Solar  System  and  Inclination  of  the  Orbits .""•"-  11 

Comparative  Dimensions  of  the  Sun,  the  Planets  and  their  Satelites.  28 

Phrenological  Bust,  Profile,  Back  and  Front  View 34 

The  Group  of  Organs,  showing  the  Planets  to  which  they  are  allied.  86 

Horoscope  of  Jesus  Christ 98 

Approximate  Horoscope  for  the  time  of  the  Crucifixion  of  Christ. .  122 

Horoscope  of  Adam 131 

^Vertical  Section  of  the  Cerebellum— Showing  the  Arbor  Vitas  and 

Corpus  Dentatum  205 

Mrs.  Eslella  Mf  Loomis 294 


PREFACE. 

In  presenting  this  little  volume  to  the  public  I  wish  to  show  that 
man  is  governed  by  the  laws  of  the  universe ;  that  the  planets  are 
the  outward  embodiment  of  these  laws ;  that  these  laws  in  turn  are 
reacted  upon  by  the  planets  and  that  the  one  is  the  counterpart  of 
the  other. 

The  mind  consists  of  a  multitude  of  faculties,  and  these  facul- 
ties are  divided  into  groups,  or  classes,  and  each  group  has  a 
function  different  from  the  rest.  And  so,  too,  the  solar  system 
consists  of  a  number  of  planets,  and  each  planet  has  a  different 
quality  and  influence  from  the  rest.  And  if  it  be  true  that  man  is 
an  epitome  of  the  universe,  as  most  men  believe  we  are,  and  if  we 
are  governed  by  the  universal  laws,  it  is  only  reasonable  to  be- 
lieve that  a  certain  class  of  faculties  is  allied  to,  and  is  directly 
governed  by,  a  certain  planet.  That  is  just  what  I  want  to  prove. 

I  do  not  accept  as  true  all  that  is  written  on  astrology  for  ob- 
vious reasons.  It  may  not  be  out  of  place  here  for  me  to  offer  an 
apology  for  the  astrologers,  which  I  now  proceed  to  do.  Astrol- 
ogy is  an  old  science,  and  since  all  the  planets  of  our  solar  system 
were  not  discovered  until  recently,  the  astrologers,  knowing  that 
the  mind  was  made  up  of  so  many  faculties,  and  not  knowing  of 
the  existence  of  the  planets  of  Neptune  and  Uranus,  naturally 
assigned  to  Jupiter  and  other  known  planets  attributes  and  influ- 
ences which  they  did  not  possess.  They  have  assigned  to  Jupiter 
attributes  which  belong  to  Neptune,  and  Neptune  had  never  been 
thought  of.  He  was  laboring  under  the  same  delusion  that  a 
phrenologist  would  if  he  went  to  examining  heads  and  left  out 
entirely  from  his  mind  a  knowledge  of  the  existence  of  the  Moral 
and  Reflective  groups  of  organs.  Is  it  any  wonder  then  that  they 
made  blunders? 

But  even  in  recent  years,  after  the  planets  Uranus  and  Nep- 
tune have  been  discovered,  the  astrologers  do  not  seem  to  take 

740494 


6  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

much  stock  in  Neptune.  Raphael,  the  great  English  astrologer, 
5.^3  s  of  it :  ./''Some  astrologers  include  Neptune,  but  we  have  noth- 
ing clear  or  definite  as  to  his  power,  which  at  the  best  can  effect 
but  little,  owing  to  his  immense  distance  from  our  Earth." 

Notwithstanding  Neptune's  great  distance  from  our  earth  it  has 
to  do  with  our  Moral  group  of  faculties.  It  is  the  still  small  voice 
that  whispers  to  us  and  leads  us  onward  and  upward  in  the  path 
of  truth,  purity  and  righteousness. 

In  sending  this  little  book  on  its  mission  I  am  well  aware  that 
it  has  many  opponents.  The  astronomers,  as  a  class,  do  not  be- 
lieve in  astrology ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  there  are  many  learned 
men  in  the  medical  profession,  and  others,  who  do  not  believe  in 
phrenology.  They  have  my  sympathy. 

This  book,  however,  was  not  designed  for  the  incredulous ;  but 
for  those  who  are  in  search  of  scientific  truth  it  contains  many 
ideas  and  facts  which  are  not  commonly  known. 

I  have  also  given  considerable  attention  to  the  harmony  existing 
between  science  and  religion,  and  the  reader  is  especially  requested 
to  notice  all  through  the  work  the  harmony  existing  between 
Nature  and  its  laws  and  the  Bible. 

Religion,  in  this  work,  of  course,  is  viewed  from  a  material  or 
conscious  standpoint ;  and,  while  religion  cannot  properly  be 
brought  to  a  conscious  basis  in  this  age  of  the  world,  it  shows  the 
similitude  of  that  which  is  religion  indeed. 

The  horoscopes  of  Jesus  Christ  and  of  Adam  are  also  leading 
features  of  the  work ;  and  I  may  add  that  this  is  one  of  the  chief 
causes  of  this  work  being  written,  but  not  all. 

Mr.  Andrew  Jackson  Davis,  in  his  "Survey  of  Human  Needs," 
says: 

"The  world  has  many  needs ;  the  greatest  of  all  is,  a  philosophy, 
which  unfolds  in  a  systematic  and  orderly  form  the  stupendous 
truths  of  Nature ;  which  points  the  soul  of  man,  through  Nature, 
to  the  Eternal  Mind.  *  *  *  The  soft  silvery  sunbeams  of 
heaven  do  not  more  naturally  flow  over  the  fields  than  did  the  lov- 
ing, intuitive  soul  of  Jesus  spread  its  elixir  over  his  solemn  utter- 
ances. Every  Bible  student  feels  its  mysterious  beauty;  realizes 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  7 

its  spiritual  presence,  as  he  reads  those  sacred  evangels  of  the 
Testaments.  Every  civilized  mind  feels  the  goodness  of  his  teach- 
ings, and  admires  the  expurgated  history  of  the  man,  bequeathed 
to  us  by  the  early  fathers  of  the  Church ;  nevertheless,  the  world 
needs  to-day  a  'philosophy'  which  Jesus  did  not  furnish,  needs  a 
'revelation'  to  the  faculty  of  reason,  which  the  Bible  does  not  ex- 
plain." 

This  work  has  been  written  in  the  belief  that  there  is  need  for 
such  a  work ;  need,  because  there  are  many  scientifically  inclined 
people  who  are  ready  to  accept  the  truth  of  Christianity  whenever 
it  appears  consistent  with  their  reason.  They  have  not  yet  become 
conscious  of  the  harmony  existing  between  science  and  religion. 
These  seem,  with  them,  to  be  separate  things  and  at  variance  with 
each  other.  They  have  not  yet  learned  that  this  apparent  variance 
exists  only  in  the  mind  of  the  thinker  on  account  of  his  imperfect 
knowledge. 

Considering  that  the  world  is  earnestly  endeavoring  to  unravel 
the  mysteries  of  Nature,  to  discover  the  relation  of  man  to  the 
Universe,  the  relation  of  God  to  man,  the  philosophy  of  religion 
that  we  may  the  more  perfectly  understand  the  principles  of  re- 
ligion and  of  salvation  when  viewed  from  a  conscious  basis,  I  am 
sending  this  book  on  its  mission,  believing  that  it  will  fill  a  long- 
felt  want. 

Yes,  the  world  needs  all  that  Mr.  Davis  has  suggested,  and 
more.  It  needs  a  scientific  demonstration  based  upon  natural 
facts,  and  upon  natural  phenomena,  that  the  principles  of  religion 
may  appeal  to  our  reason,  to  our  consciousness,  and  to  our  under- 
standing. Religion,  to  most  people,  seems  to  appear  as  a  dream ; 
they  know,  or  seem  to  know,  that  there  is  more  or  less  truth  in  the 
subject,  but  that  truth  is  so  shrouded  in  mystery  that  they  cannot 
properly  understand  it.  Therefore,  we  need  a  demonstration  that 
we  may  understand  these  things  as  in  the  light  of  DAY. 

I  have  believed  from  the  start  that  God  is  the  spirit  of  the  Uni- 
verse ;  and  therefore  a  knowledge  of  Astronomy  and  of  Astrology, 
when  combined  with  the  Word  of  God,  which  has  been  revealed 
to  us  by  the  holy  men  in  all  ages,  will  give  us  as  perfect  an  under- 


8  SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION 

standing  of  what  God  is  as  we  can  acquire  in  any  other  way  out- 
side of  Divine  revelation. 

A  knowledge  of  man  is  also  necessary,  that  we  may  compare  or 
analyze  the  similarity  between  the  two,  between  the  Macrocosm 
and  the  Microcosm.  Anatomy,  Physiology  and  Phrenology  will 
probably  give  us  as  perfect  a  knowledge  of  man  as  we  can  likely 
get  in  this  present  age  of  the  world. 

Therefore,  taking  these  sciences  as  a  basis  of  operation,  I  set 
out  to  discover  if  it  could  be  proven  scientifically  whether  Jesus 
is  the  Christ;  and,  having  become  convinced  myself,  through 
science,  I  am  therefore  presenting  these  same  ideas  to  the  scientific 
world  that  they  also  may  become  convinced.  There  is  of  necessity 
a  great  deal  of  collateral  knowledge  all  along  the  line,  but  all  this 
knowledge  comes  in  to  establish  the  grand  central  truth  that  Jesus 
is  the  Christ,  being  supplementary  of  His  works. 

The  consideration  of  this  question  takes  us  through  all  the  prin- 
ciples of  salvation,  yet  I  have  endeavored  to  pursue  the  subject  to 
its  legitimate  end,  leading  us,  as  it  does,  to  the  very  portals  of 
faith.  I  would  like  to  place  this  book  in  the  hands  of  every  scien- 
tific man  who  claims  to  be  an  infidel. 

Of  all  the  works  I  ever  read  on  science  and  religion  they  nearly 
all  have  had  this  fault,  that  while  they  may  contain  a  great  deal  of 
science,  or  a  great  deal  of  religion,  there  is  usually  only  a  very  few 
places  where  any  harmony  was  shown  to  exist  between  the  two. 
Therefore  I  determined  that  whatever  fault  this  work  may  have  it 
certainly  should  not  possess  this  one.  I  have  endeavored  to  ex- 
plain this  harmony  all  through  the  work  as  being  one  of  its  leading 
features. 

Nor  do  I  claim  to  know  it  all.  No,  indeed.  I  can  only  hope  to 
pave  the  way  to  investigation  and  conviction  that  there  is  truth  in 
the  subject,  and  the  reader,  in  investigating,  will  probably  discover 
greater  truths  than  I  have  been  able  to  write ;  and  that  the  reader 
may  profit  by  this  knowledge  is  the  wishes  of 

THE  AUTHOR. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


INTRODUCTORY. 


Before  we  can  properly  begin  the  study  of  "The  Relation  of 
Man  to  the  Universe,"  some  knowledge  of  the  structure  of  the 
universe  itself,  and  also  of  man,  is  necessary. 

I  would  not  write  of  these  sciences  at  all  if  I  were  not  aware 
that  while  most  people  are  more  or  less  familiar  with  one  or  more 
of  these  subjects,  they  are  decidedly  unfamiliar  with  the  rest. 
Therefore  I  have  thought  it  best  for  the  general  reader  to  take  up 
each  of  these  sciences  with  which  we  have  to  deal  and  study  their 
general  principles,  for  in  these  lie  the  basis  of  what  I  have  to  write. 

Of  course,  in  a  book  like  this,  only  a  brief  outline  of  these 
sciences  need  be  given,  only  that  which  is  necessary  to  explain  our 
purpose;  and  those  who  wish  to  pursue  these  subjects  further  are 
kindly  referred  to  other  books. 

It  will  be  necessary,  therefore,  to  divide  the  book  into  four  parts. 
Part  I.  will  be  devoted  to  Astronomy;  Part  II.  to  the  study  of 
Phrenology ;  Part  III.  will  be  devoted  to  Astrology ;  and  Part  IV. 
is  devoted  to  Science  and  Religion,  or  the  Harmony  of  the 
Sciences  and  their  Relation  to  Religion,  etc.,  etc.  About  all  that 
I  have  written  that  is  new  is  contained  in  the  fourth  part  of  the 
book ;  the  former  parts  being  devoted  to  the  popular  sciences. 


10  "    SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


PART  I. 

ASTRONOMY. 
CHAPTER  I. 

THE  SIDERAL   SYSTEM 

What  are  the  heavens  ?  Where  are  the  shores  of  that  limitless 
ocean?  Where  the  bottom  of  that  unfathomable  abyss? 

What  are  those  brilliant  points — those  innumerable  stars,  which, 
never  dim,  shine  out  unceasingly  from  the  dark  profound?  Are 
they  sown  broadcast — orderless,  with  no  other  bond  save  that 
which  perspective  lends  to  them?  Or,  if  not  immovable,  as  we 
have  so  long  imagined,  if  not  golden  nails  fixed  to  a  crystal  vault, 
whither  are  they  bound  ?  And,  finally,  what  are  the  parts  assigned 
to  the  Sun,  our  Earth,  and  all  the  Earths  attendant  on  the  glorious 
orb  of  day,  in  this  tremendous  concert -of  celestial  spheres — this 
sublime  harmony  of  the  Universe? 

These  are  magnificent  problems,  of  which  the  most  fertile  imag- 
ination would  have  in  vain  attempted  the  solution,  if,  for  the 
greater  glory  of  the  human  mind,  Astronomy,  first  born  of  the 
sciences,  had  not  at  last  come  to  our  aid. 

How  wonderful  is  the  power  of  man !  Chained  down  to  the 
surface  of  the  Earth,  an  intelligent  atom  on  a  grain  of  sand  lost 
in  the  immensity  of  space,  he  invents  instruments  which  multiply 
a  thousandfold  his  vision;  he  sounds  the  depth  of  the  ether, 
gauges  the  visible  universe,  and  counts  the  myriads  of  stars  which 
people  it;  next,  studying  their  most  complicated  movements,  he 
measures  exactly  their  dimensions  and  the  distances  of  the  nearest 
of  them  from  the  Earth,  and  next  deducts  their  masses ;  then, 
discovering  in  the  secerning  disorder  in  the  stellar  groupings,  real 
bonds  of  union,  he  at  last  evolves  order  from  apparent  confusion. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


11 


THE   COMPARATIVE  DIMENSIONS  OF   SATURN    AND   THE  EARTH. 

THE  SOLAR  SYSTEM. 


TMt    SOLAR    SYSTEM. 


INCLINATION  OF  THE  ORBITS. 


12  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Nor  is  this  all.  Rising  by  supreme  flight  of  thought  to  the  most 
abstract  speculations,  he  discovers  the  laws  which  regulate  all 
celestial  movements,  and  defines  the  nature  of  the  universal  force 
which  sustains  the  worlds. 

Such  are  the  fruits  of  the  labors  of  twenty  generations  of  astron- 
omers. Such  the  result  of  the  genius  of  the  patient  perseverance 
of  men  who  have  devoted  themselves  to  the  study  of  the  phenom- 
ena of  the  heavens.  The  Caldean  shepards  were,  they  say,  the 
first  astronomers.  We  can  well  believe  it.  Dwelling  in  the  midst 
of  vast  plains,  where  the  mildness  of  the  seasons  permitted  them 
to  pass  the  nights  in  open  air,  where  the  clear  sky  unfolded  per- 
petually the  most  glorious  scenes,  they  ought  to  have  been,  and 
they  were,  contemplative  astronomers.  « 

Nothing  is  more  fitted  to  elevate  the  mind  toward  the  infinite 
than  the  thoughtful  contemplation  of  the  starry  vault  in  the  silent 
calm  of  night.  Varied  in  color  and  brilliancy,  some  shine  with  a 
vivid  light,  perpetually  changing  and  twinkling;  others,  again, 
with  a  more  constant  one — more  tranquil  and  soft;  while  very 
many  only  send  us  their  rays  intermittently,  as  if  they  could  scarce 
pierce  the  profundity  of  space. 

In  presence  of  such  splendor,  the  senses,  mind  and  imagination 
are  alike  enthralled.  The  impressions  gather  in  an  emotion  at 
once  profound  and  religious,  an  indefinable  mixture  of  admira- 
ation,  and  of  calm  and  tender  melancholy.  It  seems  as  if  the  dis- 
tant worlds,  in  shining  earthwards,  put  themselves  in  close  com- 
munion with  our  thoughts. 

On  a  first  glance  at  the  starry  firmament  the  stars  seem  pretty 
regularly  distributed;  nevertheless,  look  at  that  whitish,  vapory 
glimmer  which  girdles  the  heavens  as  with  a  belt.  It  is  the  Milky 
Way.  As  we  approach  the  borders  of  this  star-cloud  in  our  in- 
spectiop  the  stars  appear  more  and  more  crowded  together,  and 
most  of  them  so  small  that  the  eye  can  scarcely  distinguish  them. 
The  accumulation  of  stars  in  the  direction  of  the  Milky  Way  is 
more  especially  visible  when  we  examine  the  heavens  with  the  aid 
of  a  powerful  telescope. 


T*1 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  13 


The  Milky  Way  itself  is  nothing  more  than  an  immensely  ex- 
tended zone  of  stars — that  is,  of  suns ;  since,  as  we  know,  each  star, 
from  the  most  brilliant  to  the  faintest,  is  a  sun. 

Here,  then,  is  an  immense  group,  a  gigantic  assemblage  of 
worlds,  which  seems  to  embrace  all  the  Universe,  if  it  be  true  that 
the  greater  number  of  scattered  stars  situated  out  of  the  Milky 
Way  nevertheless  form  part  of  it.  Let  us  add  a  fact  well  proven : 
Our  Sun  himself  is  a  star  of  the  Milky  Way. 

One  of  the  first  things  which  strikes  us  when  we  look  at  the 
stars  is  that  they  vary  very  much  in  brightness.  All  of  those 
visible  to  the  naked  eye  are  divided  into  six  classes  of  brightness, 
called  magnitudes,  so  that  we  speak  of  a  very  bright  star  as  "a 
star  of  the  first  magnitude" ;  of  the  feeblest  visible  as  a  star  of  the 
sixth  magnitude.  The  number  of  stars  of  all  magnitudes  visible 
to  the  naked  eye  is  about  6,000.  If  we  employ  a  small  telescope 
this  number  is  largely  increased,  as  that  instrument  enables  us  to 
see  stars  too  feeble  to  be  perceived  by  the  eye  alone.  For  this 
reason  such  stars  are  called  telescopic  stars.  The  stars  thus  re- 
vealed to  us  still  vary  in  brightness,  and  the  classification  into 
magnitudes  is  continued  down  to  the  sixteenth,  or  even  higher 
magnitudes ;  in  powerful  telescopes  at  least  20,000,000  stars  down 
to  the  fourteenth  magnitude  are  visible. 

The  distances  of  stars  from  us  are  so  great  that  it  scearcely  con- 
veys any  impression  on  the  mind  to  state  them  in  miles  ;  some  other 
method,  therefore,  must  be  used,  and  the  velocity  of  light  affords 
us  a  convenient  one.  Light  travels  at  the  rate  of  186,000  miles 
in  a  second  of  time ;  and  by  using  this  as  a  measuring  rod  we  can 
form  a  better  idea  of  the  distances  of  the  stars.  Thus,  leaving 
the  Sun  out  of  the  question,  we  find  the  next  nearest  star  (Alpha 
Centauri)  is  situated  at  a  distance  which  light  requires  three  and 
a  half  years  to  traverse. 

Alpha  Centauri  is  distant  from  us  more  than  200,000  times  the 
mean  distance  of  the  Sun  from  the  Earth — about  19,000,000,000,- 
ooo  miles.  The  most  powerful  imagination  in  vain  tries  to  picture 
this  fearful  distance ;  in  vain  the  mind  would  heap  line  upon  line, 
number  upon  number,  to  bridge  the  immensity  of  this  abyss.  Let 


14  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

us  see  if,  by  some  other  means,  by  images  or  comparisons,  we  can 
appeal  to  our  senses  to  comprehend  this  fact:  What  is  this  dis- 
tance of  186,000  miles  which  light  traverses  in  a  second?  This 
distance  is  an  abyss  to  our  imagination.  But  suppose  we  could 
grasp,  as  in  a  bird's-eye  view,  this  distance ;  let  us  associate  it  with 
the  short  duration  of  a  second ;  and  then  let  us  imagine  that  a  sin- 
gle day  of  twenty-four  hours  contains  86,400  such  intervals ;  and 
let  us  stay  to  contemplate  the  enormous  distance  to  which  the  lum- 
inous ray  would  arrive  after  a  day's  journey — it  will  have  plunged 
into  space  to  a  depth  seven  times  greater  than  the  distance  of  Nep- 
tune. Still,  according  to  what  has  been  just  stated,  it  would  not 
have  accomplished  the  thousandth  part  of  its  route ;  it  must  con- 
tinue its  course  of  1,300  days  with  the  same  tremendous  velocity 
before  it  could  reach  the  nearest  star — Alpha  Centauri.  Such,  in 
every  direction,  are  the  dimensions  of  the  space  devoid  of  stars 
which  surround  our  Solar  System. 

From  the  measurements  already  made,  we  may  say  that  on  the 
average  light  requires  fifteen  and  a  half  years  to  reach  us  from  a 
star  of  the  first  magnitude,  twenty-eight  years  from  a  star  of  the 
second,  forty-three  years  from  a  star  of  the  third,  and  so  ons  until, 
for  stars  of  the  twelfth  magnitude,  the  time  required  is  3,500 
years. 

We  find  the  largest  stars  scattered  very  irregularly,  but  if  we 
look  at  the  smaller  ones,  we  find  that  they  gradually  increase  in 
number  as  their  position  approaches  the  position  of  the  sky  occu- 
pied by  the  Milky  Way.  In  fact,  of  the  20,000,000  stars  visible, 
as  just  stated,  at  least  18,000,000  lie  in  and  near  the  Milky  Way. 

Adding  this  fact  to  what  has  been  said  about  the  distances  of  the 
stars  we  can  now  determine  the  shape  of  our  universe.  It  is  clear 
that  it  is  most  extended  where  the  faintest  stars  are  visible,  ami 
where  they  appear  nearest  together ;  because  they  appear  faint  in 
consequence  of  their  distance,  and  because  their  close  packing  does 
not  arise  from  their  actual  nearness  to  each  other,  but  results  from 
their  lying  in  that  direction  at  constantly  increasing  distances. 
Indeed,  the  stars  give  rise  to  the  appearance  of  the  Milky  W^ay, 
because  in  that  part  of  the  heavens  they  lie  behind  each  other  to  an 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  15 

almost  infinite  distance,  are  probably  as  far  from  each  other  as 
our  Sun  is  from  the  nearest  star. 

One  thing  more  I  wish  to  mention :  that  is,  the  motions  of  the 
stars.  Now,  although  the  stars,  and  the  various  constellations, 
retain  the  same  relative  position  as  they  did  in  ancient  times,  all 
the  stars  are,  nevertheless,  in  motion ;  and  in  some  of  them  nearest 
to  us  this  motion,  called  proper  motion,  is  very  apparent,  and  it 
has  been  measured.  Thus,  Arcturus  is  traveling  at  the  rate  of  at 
least  fifty-four  miles  a  second. 

Nor  is  our  sun,  which,  be  it  remembered  is  a  star,  an  exception ; 
it  is  approaching  the  constellation  Hercules  at  the  rate  of  four 
miles  a  second,  carrying  its  system  of  planets,  including  our 
Earth  with  it. 

The  Zodiac,  as  viewed  by  the  ancients,  consisted  of  twelve  con- 
stellations of  stars,  lying  along  the  plane  of  the  ecliptic,  a  line 
through  which  the  Sun  passes  every  year.  In  English  and  in 
rhyme  these  are  as  follows : 

"The  Ram,  the  Bull,  the  Heavenly  Twins, 
And  next  the  Crab,  the  Lion  Shines,  » 

The  Virgin  and  the  Scales, 
The  Scorpion,  Archer,  and  He-Goat, 
The  Man  that  bears  the  watering-pot, 

And  Fish  with  glittering  tails." 

And  in  Latin  they  run  thus : 

"Aries,  Taurus,  Gemini,  Cancer,  Leo,  Virgo,  Libra,  Scorpio, 
Sagittarius,  Capricornus,  Aquarius,  and  Pisces." 

The  celestial  equator  is  represented  by  a  circle  called  the  Zodiac, 
which  not  only  divided,  like  all  other  circles,  in  to  degrees,  etc., 
but  into  signs  of  thirty  degrees  each.  The  names  of  these  signs 
appear  above. 

At  the  time  these  signs  were  adopted  the  Sun  entered  the  con- 
stellation Aries,  at  the  vernal  equinox,  and  occupied  in  succession 
the  constellations  bearing  the  same  names ;  but  at  present,  owing 
to  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes,  the  signs  no  longer  correspond 


1C  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

with  the  constellations,  which  must,  therefore,  not  be  confounded 
with  them. 

By  precession  of  the  equinoxes  is  meant  a  slight  retrograde 
movement  of  the  nodes ;  that  is  to  say,  the  Earth's  equator  crosses 
the  line  of  the  ecliptic  a  little  farter  back  in  the  Zodiac  each  year. 

The  Moon,  too,  is  affected  by  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes, 
as  is  the  Earth;  and  so,  too,  I  believe,  are  all  the  planets  of  the 
Solar  System. 

I  do  not  consider  it  necessary  in  this  work,  to  give  more  than  a 
brief  outline  of  the  science  of  astronomy,  and  such  facts  in  par- 
ticular as  are  necessary  for  the  work  in  hand.  Those  persons  who 
wish  to  pursue  the  subject  further  I  would  refer  them  to  the  many 
good  books  published  on  astronomy,  books  that  are  written  by 
more  able  authors  than  myself.  I  must  say  in  passing,  however, 
that  I  am  largely  indebted  to  Mr.  A.  Guillemin  and  Professor  J. 
N.  Lockyer  for  the  information  contained  herein.  Plates  I.  and 
II.  are  taken  from  Guillemin's  'The  Heavens." 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  SOLAR  SYSTEM. 

The  group,  or  system,  of  celestial  bodies,  of  which  the  Earth 
forms  part,  a  system  known  in  astronomy  under  the  name  of 
the  Solar,  or  Planetary  System,  is  composed,  according  to  our 
present  knowledge,  of  about  two  hundred  bodies,  which  may  be 
classed  in  the  following  manner : 

1.  A  central  body,  relatively  immovable  in  the  group,  much 
larger  than  all  the  others  and  self-luminous,  The  Sun. 

2.  One  hundred  and  sixty-eight  secondary  bodies,  or  planets, 
situated  at  increasing  distances  from  the  Sun,  revolving  round 
him  in  orbits  nearly  circular,  and  receiving  from  him  the  light 
which  renders  them  visible  to  us.      The  planets  may  again  be 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  17 

divided  into  three  principle  groups.  The  smaller  planets,  those 
nearest  the  central  body,  are,  in  the  order  of  their  increasing  dis- 
tances from  the  Sun,  Mercury,  Venus,  the  Earth,  and  Mars ; 

The  larger  planets,  those  most  remote  from  the  central  body, 
Jupiter,  Saturn,  Uranus,  and  Neptune; 

Lastly,  the  minor  planets,  or  Asteroids,  forming  between  Mars 
and  Jupiter  a  ring,  which  separates  the  two  first  groups.  About 
one  hundred  and  sixty  or  more  of  these  small  planets  are  now 
known,  but  there  are,  no  doubt,  many  more. 

3.  Twenty-one  tertiary  bodies,  or  satellites,  revolving  round 
some  of  the  principal  planets,  such  as  the  Moon,  which  accompa- 
nies the  Earth.     Jupiter  has  seven  such   satellites,   Saturn  eight, 
Uranus  four,  Neptune  one ;  Mars,  it  is  claimed  by  some  astrono- 
mers, has  two. 

4.  Fifteen  comets,  the  periodical  returns  of  which  have  been 
proved  by  observation,  revolving  round  the  Sun  in  very  elongated 
orbits. 

We  must  here  also  mention  a  nebulous  ring  of  lenticular  form, 
the  Zodiacal  Light,  which  surrounds  the  Sun  at  a  certain  distance, 
and  the  position  of  which  in  the  system  is  not  yet  clearly  deter- 
mined; and,  besides  this,  hundreds  of  rings  composed  of  multi- 
tudes of  small  bodies  revealed  to  us  by  the  appearance  and  fall  of 
Meteorites,  Meteors,  and  Falling  or  Shooting  Stars. 

The  direction  of  movements  of  revolution  is  the  same  for 
all  the  bodies  of  the  Solar  System,  and  this  direction  is  precisely 
that  of  all  movements  or  rotation.  In  order  that  the  reader 
may  grasp  this  important  point,  let  him  turn  to  Plate  L,  which 
represents  the  orbits  of  all  the  known  planets.  The  arrow  in 
each  case  indicates  the  direction  of  the  planets'  revolution  round 
the  Sun.  Plate  II.,  on  the  same  sheet,  gives  the  inclination  of 
the  orbits  of  the  planets  to  the  plane  of  the  ecliptic. 

As  is  seen,  by  Plate  L,  the  movement  indicated  by  the  arrow 
takes  place  from  right  to  left.  But,  to  make  this  plainer,  if  we 
hold  up  a  clock  with  the  face  toward  the  north,  the  movement  of 
the  hands  is  from  left  to  right,  or  from  east  to  west.  Now  the 
planets  move  in  precisely  the  opposite  direction  to  that  which  is 


18  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

described  by  the  hands  of  the  clock ;  that  is,  from  right  to  left;  01 
from  west  to  east.  So  let  us  remember,  once  for  all,  this  funda- 
mental fact  of  solar  astronomy,  that  the  movements,  both  of  rota- 
tion and  of  revolution,  of  the  planets  and  their  satellites,  are  af- 
fected all  in  the  same  direction ;  that  is,  from  right  to  left,  or  from 
west  to  east. 

The  ideal  curves  described  by  the  various  planets  round  the 
Sun,  considered  at  rest,  are  plain  curves,  or  at  least  nearly  so.  This 
plane,  if  prolonged,  passes  through  the  center  of  the  Sun.  But 
the  planes  of  those  orbits  do  not  coincide  with  one  another.  They 
are  differently  inclined  to  that  of  the  Earth,  taken  as  a  standard 
of  comparison ;  from  this  it  results,  that  each  planet  describee  half 
its  orbit  above  the  plane  of  the  terrestrial  orbit,  or,  as  it  is  called, 
the  plane  of  the  ecliptic,  and  the  other  half  below  it. 

The  inclinations,  represented  in  their  true  proportions  in  Figure 
2  of  the  plate  just  mentioned,  are  very  small ;  and  it  follows  that, 
as  seen  from  the  Earth,  the  principal  planets  revolve  in  a  narrow 
zone  of  the  celestial  vault.  This  zone  has  received  the  name  of 
the  Zodiac. 


Having  taken  a  general  view  of  the  Solar  System,  it  will  be 
necessary  now  to  examine  it  briefly  in  detail.  We  will  begin  with 

THE  SUN. 

Which  dazzles  the  whole  family  of  planets  by  its  brightness,  sup- 
ports their  inhabitants  by  its  heat,  and  keeps  them  in  bounds  by 
its  weight. 

The  relative  brilliancy  of  the  center  of  our  system,  compared 
to  that  of  the  stars,  is  so  great  that  it  is  difficult  at  first  to  look 
upon  it  as  in  any  way  related  to  those  feeble  twinklers.  This  dif- 
ficulty, however,  is  soon  dispelled  when  we  consider  how  near  it 
is  to  us.  Thus,  to  give  another  instance,  though  we  receive  10,- 
000,000,000  times  more  light  from  the  Sun  than  we  do  from 
Alpha  (a)  Lyrae,  that  star  is  more  than  a  million  times  further 
from  us.  There  is  a  reason  to  believe,  indeed,  that  our  Sun  is  by 


3 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  19 

no  means  a  large  star  as  compared  with  others ;  for,  if  we  assume 
that  the  light  given  out  by  Sirius,  for  instance,  is  no  more  brilliant 
than  our  sunshine,  that  star  would  be  equal  in  bulk  to  more  than 
,000  Suns. 

Astronomers  now  know,  approximately,  the  distance  of  the  Sun 
from  our  Earth.  It  is  about  91,000,000  miles;  and  it  is  easy, 
therefore,  to  determine  its  size.  Its  diameter  is  853,380  miles. 

If  we  represent  the  Sun  by  a  globe  about  two  feet  in  diameter, 
a  pea,  at  a  distance  of  215  feet  will  represent  the  Earth;  and  let 
us  add,  the  nearest  fixed  star  would  be  represented  by  a  similar 
globe  placed  at  a  distance  of  9,000  miles. 

The  Sun  rotates  on  its  axis,  as  do  the  planets.  This  rotation 
was  discovered  by  observing  the  spots  on  its  surface.  It  is  found 
that  the  spots  always  make  their  first  appearance  on  the  same  side 
of  the  Sun ;  that  they  travel  across  it  in  about  fourteen  days ;  and 
that  they  then  disappear  on  the  other  side. 

Sun  spots  near  the  equator,  however,  travel  much  faster  than 
those  near  the  poles;  thus,  if  we  were  to  take  the  spots  on  the 
equator  as  a  basis  for  the  period  of  the  Sun's  rotation,  we  would 
say  it  turns  on  its  axis  in  about  twenty-five  days;  while  those 
spots  nearer  the  poles  required  about  twenty-eight  days  to  com- 
plete a  rotation. 

Leaving  the  Sun,  for  the  present,  at  least,  let  us  begin  the  study 
of  the  planets. 

The  planets  nearest  the  Sun  are  the  most  active  in  motion; 
make  their  revolution  round  the  Sun  in  the  shortest  length  of  time, 
and  travel  through  space  at  the  greatest  rate  of  speed.  As  we 
recede  from  the  Sun  toward  the  orbit  of  Neptune,  this  activity  on 
the  part  of  the  planets  becomes  gradually  less;  thus,  Mercury 
travels  through  space  at  the  rate  of  29.3  miles  a  second,  and  ac- 
complishes a  revolution  round  the  Sun  in  about  eighty-seven  days  ; 
while  Neptune,  the  farthest  removed  of  the  planets,  has  a  velocity 
of  about  three  and  one-half  miles  a  second,  and  requires  about 
165  years  to  make  a  revolution  round  the  Sun.  Our  Earth  travels 


20  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

at  a  rate  of  about  nineteen  miles  a  second,  or  about  seventy-five 
times  faster  than  a  cannon  ball.     Such  are  the  forces  of  Nature ! 

MERCURY. 

Of  all  the  known  planets  Mercury  is  nearest  the  Sun,  barring, 
of  course,  the  existence  of  a  new  planet,  called  the  "Planet  of 
Romance,"  or  "Vulcan,"  which  some  astronomers  claim  to  have 
seen.  This  planet,  if  it  exists,  lies  within  the  orbit  of  Mercury, 
and  hence  nearer  the  Sun. 

So  far  as  I  am  concerned,  I  am  willing  to  accept  or  reject  the 
existence  of  such  a  planet.  As  the  case  is,  as  we  shall  see  when 
we  come  to  the  study  of  astrology,  the  Perceptive  faculties  are 
assigned  to  the  planet  Mercury;  and  these  faculties  are  divided 
into  Perceptive  and  Literary  groups.  It  may  be  that  such  a 
planet  does  exist,  and  when  we  load  upon  Mercury  all  these 
faculties,  we  may  be  assigning  to  him  attributes  which  he  does 
not  possess,  thus  falling  into  the  error  of  the  ancients  as  men- 
tioned in  the  preface.  But  I  cannot  see  what  we  can  do  about 
it,  for  if  such  a  planet  really  exists  we  have  no  means  of  com- 
puting his  position  at  any  time  on  account  of  its  close  proximity 
to  the  Sun.  We  can  only  catch  glimpses  of  it  at  rare  intervals. 

Mercury  makes  its  sidereal  revolution  in  about  87  of  our  days. 
The  planet  is  nearly  3,000  miles  in  diameter,  or  about  y%  the 
diameter  of  our  Earth.  Its  mean  distance  from  the  Sun  is 
35,393,000  miles.  Its  orbit  is  the  most  elliptical  of  all  the  planets  ; 
sometimes  approaching  within  28,153,000  miles  of  the  Sun,  and  at 
other  times  removed  42,669,000  miles. 

Since  the  orbit  of  Mercury  lies  within  the  orbit  of  the  Earth, 
and  is  in  such  close  proximity  to  the  Sun,  it  never  recedes  more 
than  29  degrees  from  that  luminary;  for  this  reason,  it  can  only 
be  seen  for  a  short  time  before  the  rising,  and  after  the  setting  of 
the  Sun. 

The  ancients  supposed  this  twinkler  to  be  two  planets  some- 
times appearing  before  sun-rise,  and  at  others  after  sun-set ;  they 
named  one  Apollo,  god  of  day  and  light,  and  the  other  Mercury, 
the  god  of  thieves.  - 


SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION*  21 


VENUS. 

Venus,  called  by  the  ancients  the  god  of  love,  comes  next  after 
Mercury  in  the  order  of  distance  from  the  Sun.  Whilst  of  all 
the  principal  planets,  Mercury  is  that  which  describes  an  orbit 
of  the  most  elongated  form,  and  that  by  very  much;  Venus,  on 
the  contrary,  moves  in  an  orbit  the  form  of  which  approaches 
nearest  to  a  perfect  circle. 

The  mean  distance  of  Venus  from  the  Sun  is  66,134,000  miles ; 
its  maximum  distance  is  66,586,000  miles;  and  when  nearest  to 
the  Sun,  it  is  still  removed  from  him  65,683,000  miles. 

The  orbit  of  Venus,  like  that  of  Mercury,  lies  within  the  orbit 
of  the  Earth;  and,  like  Mercury,  is  sometimes  an  evening,  and 
sometimes  a  morning  star.  Its  orbit  is  larger  than  that  of  Mer- 
cury, but  it  never  recedes  more  than  48  degrees  from  the  Sun. 

Who  does  not  know  the  shepard's  star?  Who  has  not  con- 
templated its  soft  and  brilliant  light,  rarely  twinkling,  and  intense 
enough  at  times  to  cast  shadows?  The  brilliancy  of  this  planet 
is,  indeed,  sometimes  so  intense  that  in  a  very  clear  sky  it  is 
visible  by  day. 

The  evening  star  received  from  the  ancients  the  name  of 
Vesper,  whilst  they  gave  to  the  morning  star  the  name  of  Lu- 
cifer. The  same  error,  which  led  them  to  double  Mercury,  made 
them  see  in  Venus  two  distinct  bodies.  But  they  at  length  recog- 
nized the  identity  of  the  two  stars,  and  Venus  eventuallv  replaced 
Lucifer  and  Vesper. 

Venus  accomplishes  its  sidereal  revolution  in  about  225  days; 
but  to  make  a  complete  oscillation,  as  regards  the  Sun  and  Earth, 
that  is,  from  one  inferior  conjunction  to  another,  requires  584 
days. 

NOTE. — Inferior  conjunction  means  that  a  planet  is  between 
the  Earth  and  Sun;  superior  conjunction  means  that  the  planet  is 
on  the  opposite  side  of,  and  beyond  the  Sun. 

The  diameter  of  Venus  is  7,510  miles,  and  it  travels  through 
space  at  the  rate  of  21  miles  a  second. 


22  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


THE  EARTH. 

The  Earth  considered  as  a  celestial  body — as  a  planet — will 
now  be  the  object  of  our  study.  It  is  the  globe  we  meet  with 
next  in  our  outward  journey  from  the  Sun. 

The  Earth  does  not  voyage  alone  as  do  Venus  and  Mercury ; 
tut,  drawing  the  Moon  after  it,  in  its  annual  course,  it  is  con- 
tinually escorted  by  this  faithful  satellite.  It  is  the  first  planet 
that  rejoices  in  such  a  privilege. 

The  Earth  was  long  considered  the  centre  of  the  Universe,  and 
the  Sun,  Moon  and  Stars  were  supposed  to  revolve  round  it. 
Science,  however,  has  come  to  our  aid  and  has  proven  conclu- 
sively that  the  Earth  is  a  planet,  and  a  rather  small  one  at  that. 
It  is  but  a  grain  of  sand  as  compared  to  our  central  Sun,  and  a 
mere  point  lost  in  the  immensity  of  the  space  comprised  within 
the  limits  of  our  system. 

But  nothing  is  large  or  small,  they  say,  except  by  comparison. 
The  astronomers  have  undertaken  to  weigh  the  world,  and  they 
find  it  to  be  a  rather  large  grain  of  sand  after  all,  as  the  following 
figures  will  show :  the  Earth  weighs,  according  to  their  estimates, 
6,0*96,000,000,000,000,000,000  tons ! 

Most  people  are  aware  that  the  Earth  is  round  (but  there  are 
still  a  few  who  maintain  that  it  is  flat)  and  revolves  round  the 
Sun  once  a  year.  It  is  this  motion,  on  the  part  of  the  Earth,  to- 
gether with  its  rotation  on  its  axis,  that  causes  the  apparent  revol- 
ution of  the  Sun,  Moon,  and  Stars  around  us  every  day;  and 
further,  it  causes  the  Sun  to  appear  in  every  sign  of  the  Zodiac 
in  the  course  of  the  year. 

THE  MOON. 

The  Moon  is  one  of  the  satellites,  or  tertiary  bodies,  the  first 
one  we  have  met  with,  in  fact,  in  our  journey  from  the  Sun;  and 
although  it  appears  to  us  at  night  to  be  so  much  larger  than  the 
fixed  stars  and  planets,  it  is  a  little  body  2,153  miles  in  diameter; 
so  small  is  it  that  49  moons  would  be  required  to  make  one  Earth, 
300,000  Earths  being  required  to  make  one  Sun. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  23 

The  Moon's  apparent  size  is  due  to  its  nearness ;  being  only 
238,793  miles.  If  it  was  as  far  away  as  the  planet  Jupiter,  it 
would  be  invisible  to  the  naked  eye. 

Since  the  Moon  continually  keeps  the  same  face  towards  the 
Earth  (as  though  the  Man  in  the  Moon  was  continually  watch- 
ing us)  it  follows  that  its  day  and  night  lasts  through  a  whole 
lunation;  that  is,  the  days  and  nights  on  the  Moon  are  nearly 
thirty  times  as  long  as  they  are  here.  If  one  were  on  this  side 
of  the  Moon,  however,  he  would  not  be  in  want  of  light,  since  the 
Earth  woud  appear  always  directly  overhead  and  reflect  the  light 
called  "Earth-shine"  upon  it.  The  Earth  would  appear  as  at  first 
quarter  at  the  lunar  sun-set,  and  gradually  increase  to  the  full  at 
midnight,  then  decrease  to  last  quarter  at  sun-rise  But  the  Earth 
gives  more  than  a  dozen  times  as  much  light  to  the  Moon,  as  the 
Moon  does  to  us,  from  the  reason  that  the  Earth  is  nearly  four 
times  as  large  in  diameter.  Of  the  farther  side  of  the  Moon  we 
know  nothing,  since  it  is  never  turned  towards  us. 

The  Moon  makes  its  revolution  round  the  Earth  in  about  27  1-3 
days;  but  it  requires  29^  days  to  complete  a  revolution  with  re- 
Ppect  to  the  Sun. 

The  plane  in  which  the  Moon  performs  its  journey  round  the 
Eearth  is  inclined  5  degrees  to  the  plane  of  the  scliptic.  If  the 
Moon  followed  the  line  of  the  ecliptic,  when  the  Sun  is  farthest 
south,  in  December,  the  Full  Moon  would  appear  farthest  north, 
and  would  be  as  high  in  the  heavens  as  the  Sun  is  in  June ;  then 
again,  when  the  Sun  was  farthest  north  in  June,  the  Full  Moon 
would  appear  farthest  south,  and  occupy  the  place  of  the  winter 
Sun.  Now,  the  Moon  does  this,  either  minus  or  plus,  not  more 
than  5  degrees;  and  further,  if  the  Moon  followed  the  line  of 
the  ecliptic,  we  would  have  an  eclipse  of  the  Sun  and  Moon  once 
each  lunar  month ;  but,  as  it  is,  we  can  have  no  eclipses  except 
when  the  Moon  is  at  its  nodes ;  that  is,  where  it  crosses  the 
ecliptic. 

Many  interesting  chapters  have  been  written  about  the  Moon, 
but  we  have  no  room  for  them  here. 


£4  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION' 

MARS. 

Mars  is  the  next  planet  to  receive  our  attention.lt  is  the  first 
of  the  superior  planets ;  and  by  superior,  we  mean,  that  its  orbit 
lies  outside  the  orbit  of  the  Earth,  thus  enabling  us  to  see  it  at 
opposition  of  180  degrees  from  the  Sun. 

Mars,  called  by  the  ancients  the  "god  of  wars."  is  a  small 
planet,  being  a  little  less  than  5,000  miles  in  diameter.  It  is  the 
smallest  of  the  superior  planets,  barring,  of  course,  the  Asteroids 
or  telescopic  planets,  and  has  a  red  color. 

The  seasons  on  Mars  are  said  to  be  similar  to  our  own :  with 
this  difference,  their  year  is  longer.  They  have  snow  and  rain, 
summer  and  winter,  and  they  also  have  land  and  water,  oceans 
and  continents,  as  we  have  here. 

Mars  rotates  on  its  axis  in  24  hours  and  37  minutes,  and  ac- 
complishes a  revolution  round  the  Sun  in  about  six  weeks  less 
than  two  years. 

THE  ASTEROIDS. 

The  Asteroids,  or  minor  planets,  consist  of  a  zone  of  small  tele- 
scopic planets  lying  between  the  orbits  of  Mars  and  Jupiter. 
Up  to  a  few  years  ago,  over  160  of  them  had  been  discovered, 
but  there  are,  no  doubt,  many  more.  The  largest  of  these  planets 
are  from  200  to  60  miles  in  diameter,  and  the  periods  of  their 
revolution  round  the  Sun  varies  from  about  three  to  six  years. 

It  is  supposed  by  some  astronomers  that  these  were  formerly  a 
planet,  and  that  the  planet,  through  some  mishap — perhaps  struck 
by  a  comet — was  shattered  in  pieces.  Of  course,  these  pieces 
would  float  in  the  same  zone  that  was  occupied  by  the  planet,  and 
hence,  would  exist  as  a  number  of  small  planets.  It  is  doubtful, 
however,  if  these  were  ever  united  in  one  body  as  we  shall  see 
later  on. 

JUPITER. 

From  that  region  of  space  where  we  have  just  seen  the  smallest 
of  our  system  circulating  in  their  orbits,  we  pass  to  the  largest 
planet — the  colossal  Jupiter. 


SCIENCE    AXD    RELIGION  25 

To  the  naked  eye  Jupiter  appears  as  a  star  of  the  first  magni- 
tude, the  brightness  of  which,  variable  with  its  distance  from  the 
Earth,  is  sometimes,  when  the  Moon  is  absent,  sufficient  to  throw 
shadows.  Its  light  is  constant,  and  scintilates  but  rarely.  But 
if,  to  examine  it,  a  rather  powerful  telescope  is  used,  the  point 
expands  into  a  well  defined  disc,  and  is  generally  seen  to  be  ac- 
companied by  three  or  four  points  of  light,  which  oscillate  in 
short  periods  of  time  round  the  central  planet;  these  are  the 
satellites  of  Jupiter. 

Until  recently  Jupiter  was  supposed  to  have  only  four  satel- 
lites, but  on  September  9,  1892,  Professor  Bernard,  at  the  Lick 
Observatory,  California,  discovered  a  fifth  satellite.  This  satellite 
is  very  small  and  its  orbit  lies  very  close  to  the  planet.  Two 
more  satellites  of  Jupiter  have  been  discovered  recently. 

This  giant  planet  is  over  85,000  miles  in  diameter,  or  about 
1,300  times  as  large  as  the  Earth;  so  large  is  Jupiter,  in  fact,  that 
to  make  a  tour  of  the  planet,  following  the  line  of  the  equator, 
we  would  have  to  travel  a  distance  of  about  268,000  miles. 

But  notwithstanding  the  immense  size  of  Jupiter,  it  is  the  most 
active  of  the  planets,  so  far  as  its  rotation  is  concerned;  the 
planet  turns  on  its  axis  in  about  ten  hours. 

Jupiter  possesses  a  quality  which  is  not  common  to  the  other 
planets;  the  planet  is  partly  self-luminous.  The  mean  distance 
of  Jupiter  from  the  Sun  is  475,693,000  miles,  and  it  requires 
twelve  years  to  make  a  revolution  around  the  Sun,  thus  traveling 
through  space  at  a  rate  of  about  29,000  miles  an  hour. 

SATURN. 

If  Jupiter  be  the  largest  planet  in  our  system,  Saturn  is  by  far 
the  most  beautiful.  Saturn  is  the  most  gorgeously  attended 
among  the  secondary  systems  of  which  that  system  itself  is  com- 
posed. Xot  by  five  only,  but  by  even  eight  satellites,  is  the  cen- 
tral planet  encircled;  and  if  these  eight  moons  in  their  revolu- 
tions do  not  give  rise  to  eclipses  as  frequently  as  do  those  of 
Jupiter,  the  inhabitants  of  Saturn  possess  a  much  stranger  spec- 
tacle— one,  as  far  as  we  know,  unique  in  the  planetary  system. 


26  SCIENCE   AND    RELIGION 

I  allude  to  the  wondrous  ring  system  which  surrounds  the  planet 
at  some  distance  from  its  equator,  and  revolves  eternally  round  it. 
Some  of  these  rings  shine  with  a  golden  light,  brighter  than 
the  planet  itself,  while  others  are  transparent.  We  know  now 
that  surrounding  Saturn,  and  nearly  in  the  plane  of  its  equator, 
is  extended  a  system  of  rings,  which  may  be  broadly  divided  into 
three,  of  unequal  breadths;  of  these  the  thickness  is  relatively 
very  small. 

The  exterior  ring,  the  one  farthest  from  the  planet,  is  separated 
from  the  intermediate  one  by  a  very  distinct  break,  whilst  the 
interior  ring,  that  nearest  to  Saturn,  seems  joined  onto  the  sec- 
ond. Their  brightnesses  are  very  different;  the  intermediate 
ring,  the  most  brilliant  of  the  three,  is  more  luminous  than  the 
globe  of  Saturn;  the  exterior  ring  is  of  a  grayish  tint,  nearly  of 
the  same  shade  as  the  dark  bands  of  the  disk.  Both  of  these  are 
opaque,  and  throw  on  Saturn  a  very  distinct  shadow.  The  in- 
terior ring,  on  the  contrary,  is  dusky,  and  almost  of  a  purple 
tinge,  and  transparent;  it  stands  out  on  the  globe  of  Saturn  as 
a  dark  band,  through  which  the  luminous  disk  is  readily  seen. 

The  exterior  diameter  of  the  outer  ring  is  166,920  miles;  its 
breadth  is  nearly  10,000  miles.  The  breadth  of  the  middle  or 
bright  ring  is  17,600  miles;  and  the  inner,  transparent  ring  is 
8,700  miles  wide.  From  the  surface  of  the  planet  to  the  inner 
edge  of  the  ring  system  is  9,750  miles.  So  if  we  add  1,700  for 
the  space  between  the  outer  and  middle  rings,  it  would  give  a 
grand  total  of  47,750  miles  from  the  surface  of  the  planet  to  the 
outer  edge  of  the  ring  system. 

Saturn  turns  on  its  axis  in  ten  and  one-half  hours,  and  requires 
nearly  thirty  years  to  complete  a  revolution  round  the  Sun. 

The  mean  diameter  of  Saturn  is  about  70,100  miles,  or  746 
times  larger  than  the  Earth. 

Notwithstanding  the  immense  size  of  Saturn  and  its  ring  sys- 
tem, it  is  so  far  away,  being  872,137,000  miles,  that  it  only  shines 
as  a  star  of  the  first  magnitude. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  27 


SATURN  AND  SUBLIMIT 

Some  take  the  ocean  for  their  ideal  of  sublimity,  while  others 
take  the  Sun ;  but  give  me  Saturn  and  his  wonderful  system  of 
rings  and  satellites. 

The  movements  with  which  we  are  acquainted  on  the  Earth 
can  give  us  no  idea  of  the  spectacle  produced  by  Saturn,  a  huge 
ball  70,000  miles  in  diameter,  traveling  through  the  depths  of 
space  with  a  velocity  of  21,000  miles  an  hour.  But  suppose  we 
could  be  placed  stationary  in  space,  say  at  a  distance  of  100,000 
miles  from  Saturn,  so  that  we  could  take  in,  as  in  a  bird's-eye 
view,  the  wonderful  scene — a  broadside  view  of  this  monster 
planet  as  it  came  thundering  past  twenty  times  faster  than  a 
cannon  ball !  Add  to  this  its  glorious  system  of  167,000  miles 
of  rings,  shining  out  in  their  golden  light,  reflecting  their  tints 
and  shades  and  purple  hues,  illuminating  the  whole  scene  of  this 
grand  panorama  in  the  most  magnificent  splendor!  Though 
these  rings  never  touch  the  planet,  they  are,  nevertheless,  held 
in  place  and  carried  with  him  as  if  by  an  effort  of  his  supreme  and 
mighty  will !  Add  again  his  satellites,  revolving  round  him  with 
the  regularity  of  clock-work,  as  he  plunges  onward  through 
space  for  ever.  Such  a  sight,  I  believe,  would  be  the  most  grand 
and  wonderful !  Sublime !  that  can  be  met  with  anywhere  within 
the  confines  of  our  solar  system. 

URANUS. 

The  Solar  System,  as  known  to  the  ancients,  comprised  all 
those  celestial  bodies  the  movements  of  which  we  have  just 
studied,  with  the  exception  of  the  telescopic  planets  and  the 
satellites  of  Saturn  and  Jupiter.  A  little  over  a  century  ago  the 
number  of  planets  remained  the  same  as  for  ages  past,  and  the 
confines  of  the  system  did  not  extend  beyond  Saturn.  It  was 
reserved  for  one  of  the  most  illustrious  observers  of  modern 
times,  Sir  William  Herschel,  to  double  the  radius  of  the  sphere 
which  embraces  the  bodies  subject  to  the  attraction  of  the  Sun, 
by  the  discovery  of  a  new  planet — Uranus. 


28 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


Comparative  Dimensions  of  the  Sun,  the  Planets  and  their  Satelites. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  29 

It  was  on  the  I3th  of  March,  1781,  that  Herschel,  employed  in 
exploring  the  constellation  of  the  Twins,  observed  a  star  the  disk 
of  which  attracted  his  attention.  Perceiving,  after  a  few  nights 
of  observation,  that  the  new  body  moved,  he  first  took  it  for  a 
comet.  His  observations,  when  submitted  to  calculation,  soon 
showed  that  he  had  discovered  a  body  which  was  at  such  a  great 
distance  from  the  Sun,  and  the  orbit  of  which  was  so  circular, 
that  it  was  impossible  long  to  hesitate  as  to  its  real  character;  it 
was  a  planet. 

Uranus,  usually — but  this  depends  upon  its  distance  from  the 
Earth — shines  as  a  star  of  the  sixth  magnitude.  It  is  therefore 
sometimes  visible  to  the  naked  eye.  This  insignificent  size  and 
brightness  are  merely  relative,  and  are  caused  by  its  immense  dis- 
tance from  the  Sun. 

Uranus  is  32,250  miles  in  diameter,  and  requires  84  years  to 
make  a  revolution  round  the  Sun.  The  mean  distance  of  Uranus 
from  the  Sun  is  1,753,869,000  miles. 

Another  peculiarity,  and  this  is  to  be  found  nowhere  else  in 
the  solar  system,  further  distinguishes  Uranus;  the  direction  of 
the  movement  of  its  satellites  is  retrograde;  that  is,  they  turn 
backward  in  their  orbits ;  but  this  anomaly  probably  results  from 
the  great  inclination  of  their  orbits  from  the  plane  of  the  planet's 
orbit,  which  is  100  degrees. 

NEPTUNE. 

At  a  mean  distance  of  2,745,998,000  miles  the  most  distant  of 
the  known  planets  of  the  system  circulates  in  its  orbit.  The 
nearly  circular  orbit  which  it  describes  round  the  common  center 
is  so  great,  that  it  requires  nearly  165  years  to  accomplish  its 
revolution.  This  planet  is  Neptune. 

The  discovery  of  the  planet  Neptune  is  one  of  the  most  aston- 
ishing facts  in  the  history  of  astronomy.  As  we  know,  every 
body  in  our  system  affects  the  motions  of  every  other  body  (this 
is  due  to  the  attraction  that  one  planet  has  toward  another ;  which 
is  so  great,  in  some  instances,  as  to  draw  a  planet  out  of  its 
natural  position)  ;  and  after  Uranus  had  been  discovered  some 


30  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

time,  it  was  found  that  on  taking  all  the  known  causes  into  ac- 
count, there  was  still  something  affecting  its  motion;  it  was 
suggested  that  this  something  was  another  planet,  more  distant 
from  the  Sun  than  Uranus  itself;  and  the  question  was,  Where 
was  this  planet  if  it  existed? 

When  we  come  to  consider  the  problem  in  all  its  grandeur,  we 
need  not  be  surprised  that  two  minds,  who  felt  themselves  com- 
petent to  solve  it,  should  have  independently  undertaken  it.  As 
far  back  as  July,  1841,  we  find  Mr.  Adams  determined  to  investi- 
gate the  iregularities  of  Uranus.  Early  in  September,  1846,  the 
new  planet  had  fairly  been  grappled.  We  find  Sir  John  Herschel 
remarking,  "We  see  it  as  Columbus  saw  America  from  the 
shores  of  Spain.  Its  movements  have  been  felt  trembling  along 
the  far  reaching  line  of  our  analysis  with  a  certainty  hardly  infe- 
rior to  ocular  demonstration." 

On  the  29th  of  July,  1846,  the  large  telescope  o  fthe  Cambridge 
observatory  was  first  employed  to  search  for  the  planet  in  the 
place  where  Professor  Adams'  calculations  had  assigned  it.  M. 
Le  Verrier,  in  September,  wrote  to  the  Berlin  observers,  stating 
the  place  where  his  calculations  led  him  to  believe  it  would  be 
found ;  his  theoretical  place  and  Professor  Adams'  being  not  a 
degree  apart.  At  Berlin,  thanks  to  their  star  maps,  which  had  not 
yet  been  published,  Dr.  Gallae  found  the  planet  the  same  evening, 
very  near  the  position  assigned  to  it  by  both  astronomers. 

I  have  written  the  account  of  the  discovery  of  Neptune  out  in 
full,  not  because  I  wish  to  burden  the  reader  with  the  intricacies 
of  astronomy,  but  because  it  serves  my  purpose;  for  if  these 
two  planets,  which,  at  the  time  of  the  discovery  of  Neptune,  were 
something  like  995,000,000  miles  apart,  and  notwithstanding  this 
great  distance,  had  such  an  attraction  toward  each  other  that 
Uranus  was  drawn  out  of  its  natural  course  to  such  an  extent  that 
these  astronomers  could  compute  the  position  of  Neptune  by  ob- 
serving the  effect  produced  upon  Uranus,  can  any  one  deny  that 
the  planets  have  a  great  effect  upon  one  another?  And,  if  the 
planets  have  such  a  great  effect  upon  another  planet,  is  it  unreas- 
onable to  say  that  they  also  have  an  effect  upon  the  people  living 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  31 

upon  that  planet?  This  is  partly  the  basis  of  argument  in  favor 
of  astrology.  I  cannot  say  just  how  we  are  influenced  by  other 
spheres ;  whether  by  electricity,  magnetism,  or  spiritual  power ; 
but,  anyway,  it  is  so,  and  facts  are  stubborn  things. 

We  are  fortunate  to  know  of  the  existence  of  these  two  last 
planets  Uranus  and  Neptune,  since  they  play  an  important  part 
in  our  horoscopes.  The  ancients  knew  nothing  of  their  existence, 
and  therefore  were  in  continual  error  in  making  their  predictions. 
It  is  like  trying  to  read  a  book  in  which  the  last  letter  or  two  of 
each  word  were  left  a  blank,  or  to  be  more  exact,  it  is  like  trying 
to  read  the  character  of  another  without  considering  at  all  the 
existence  of  the  Reflective  and  Moral  groups  of  organs. 

Now  the  astrologers  have  been  laboring  under  these  same  ad- 
verse circumstances,  and  even  worse ;  for,  knowing  that  man  pos- 
sessed such  and  such  mental  and  physical  qualities,  and  being  ig- 
norant of  the  laws  and  extent  of  the  system,  they  naturally  as- 
signed to  Saturn,  Jupiter,  and  other  known  planets  attributes 
which  they  did  not  possess.  Is  it  any  wonder,  then>  that  they 
made  blunders? 

Of  course,  we  cannot  expect,  even  now,  to  be  free  from  errors ; 
but  we  will  see,  when  we  come  to  the  study  of  astrology,  that 
there  is  a  chance  for  a  very  great  improvement. 

COMETS. 

The  planets  are  not  the  only  bodies  which  revolve  round  the 
Sun.  In  addition  to  them  there  are  masses  called  Comets,  which 
shine  by  their  own  light;  which  perform  their  journey  round  the 
Sun  in  every  plane,  in  orbits,  which  in  some  cases  are  so  elongated 
that  they  can  scarcely  be  called  elliptical,  and,  a  further  point  of 
difference — while  some  revolve  round  the  Sun  in  the  same 
direction  as  the  planets,  others  revolve  from  east  to  west. 

These  comets  are  probably  white  hot  masses,  and  when  they 
are  far  away  from  the  Sun,  their  heat  is  feeble  and  their  light 
is  dim,  and  they  appear  in  the  telescope  as  round,  misty  bodies, 
moving  very  slowly  through  space.  But  as  they  approach  the 
Sun,  gradually  increasing  their  motion  (as  has  been  stated  the 


32  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

nearer  the  Sun  a  body  is  the  faster  it  travels,  be  it  planet  or 
comet),  the  comet  gets  hotter  and  gives  out  more  light,  which 
enables  it  to  become  visible  to  the  naked  eye.  Then  a  violent 
action  begins;  the  gas  bursts  forth  in  jets  towards  the  Sun  which 
are  driven  back  and  form  the  tail.  This  tail  is  always  turned 
away  from  the  Sun,  whether  the  comet  be  approaching  or 
receding  from  that  body. 

Some  of  the  comets,  whose  aphelia  lies  far  beyond  the  orbit 
of  Neptune,  approaches  so  close  to  the  Sun  as  almost  to  graze 
its  surface.  Plate  I.  shows  the  orbit  of  Halley's  comet.  This 
comet  has  a  period  of  76  years,  and  is  due  here  on  its  next  return 
in  1910.  When  at  perihelion  it  approaches  within  56,000,000 
miles  of  the  Sun,  and  when  at  aphelion  it  is  removed  3,200,000,- 
ooo  miles  from  the  Sun. 

The  ancients  were  very  superstitious  about  comets,  and  be- 
lieved that  they  had  a  tendency  to  cause  wars;  and  it  is  worthy 
to  remark,  says  Lockyer,  that  in  the  year  of  the  Norman  invasion, 
which  in  the  Norman  chronicles  is  given  as  evidence  of  William's 
divine  right  to  invade  this  country. 

We  have  good  reason  to  believe  the  Earth  actually  passed 
through  the  tail  of  the  comet  of  1861,  and  the  only  effect  ob- 
served was  a  peculiar  phosphorescent  mist.  Yet  there  are  not  a 
few  people  in  this  country  who  believe  that  this  comet  has  some- 
thing to  do  with  our  late  civil  war.  But  men  of  more  sober 
thought,  who  understood  the  condition  of  affairs  in  the  country, 
realized  that  the  civil  war  had  been  "brewing,"  as  we 
may  say,  for  a  long  time  before  the  comet  was  even  thought  of. 

A  large  comet  also  appeared  in  1811,  which  was  supposed  by 
many  to  be  a  "forerunner"  of  our  revolutionary  war  of  1812. 

Some  of  these  comets,  on  their  journey  to  the  Sun,  cross  the 
orbit  of  our  Earth;  and  it  might  be  asked,  is  there  any  danger 
of  the  comet's  coming  in  contact  with  our  Earth  ?  Nearly  all 
astronomers  concede  that  such  a  thing  is  possible,  but  it  is  very 
difficult  to  predict  what  would  result  from  such  a  contact.  Most 
comets  have  a  small  body,  or  nucleus ;  the  most  conspicuous  part 
about  them  being  their  long  misty  tails. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


TABLES. 


33 


Name  of  the 
Planet. 

Mercury  

Distance  from  the  Sun. 
Mean.                  Greatest. 
Miles.                     Miles. 
35,393,000             42,666,000 
66,131,000             66,586,000 
91  ,430,000             92,965,000 
139,312  ,000           1  52,284,000 
475>693>oo°           498,604,000 
872,135,000           921,105,000 
i>753>85i,ooo        1,835,701,000 
2,746,271,000        2,770,217,000 

Least. 
Miles. 
28,120,000 
65,677,000 
89,895,000 
126,341,000 
452,783,000 
823,164,000 
1,672,001,000 
2,722,325,000 

Venus  

Earth   

Mars    

Tuoiter 

Saturn       .... 

Uranus    

Neptune    .... 

PERIODS  OF  REVOLUTION. 

Name  of  the                      Time  of  Revolution  Synodic 

Planet.                               Round  the  Sun.  Revolution. 
Mean  Solar  Days.    Mean  Solar  Days. 

87.969276  115-887 

224.70077  583.920 

365.256326 

..' 686.9794  779-936 

4,332.5848  398-867 

10,759.2197  378.09 

30,686.8205  369-656 

60,126.722  367.488 


Mercury    

Venus    

Earth 

Mars    ' 

Jupiter    

Saturn    

Uranus    

Neptune    

The  Moon. 

| Mean  Synodic  Period  29,530588715  days. 

(Time  of  Rotation  27,321661418  days. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


2  look  upon  ^Phrenology  as 
the  guide  to  'Philosophy,  and 
th  e  handmaid  ofClinstian  ity. 

[HORACE  MANN. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  35 


PART    SECOND. 

PHRENOLOGY. 

CHAPTER   I. 

GENERAL     PRINCIPLES. 

DEFINITION  OF  THE  ORGANS. 

1.  Amativeness,  Love  between  the  sexes — desire  to  marry. 
A.  Conjugality,  Matrimony — love  of  one — union  for  life. 

2.  Parental  Love,  Regard  for  offspring,  pets,  etc. 

3.  Friendship,  Adhesiveness — sociability — love  of  society. 

4.  Inhabitiveness,  Love  of  home  and  country. 

5.  Continuity,  One  thing  at  a  time — consecutiveness. 

E.  Vitativeness,  Love  and  tenacity  of  life — dread  of  annihilation. 

6.  Combativeness,    Resistence — defense — courage — opposition. 

7.  Destructiveness,  Executiveness — force — energy. 

8.  Alimentiveness,  Appetite — hunger — love  of  eating. 

F.  Bibativeness,  Thirst — love  of  drink. 

9.  Acquisitiveness,  Accumulation — frugality — economy. 

10.  Secretiveness,  Discretion — reserve — policy — management. 

n.  Cautiousness,   Prudence — provision — watchfulness. 

12.  Approbativeness,  Ambition — display — love  of  praise. 

13.  Self-Esteem,  Self-respect — independence — diginity. 

14.  Firmness,  Decision — perseverance — stability — tenacity  of 

will. 

15.  Conscientiousness,  Integrity — love  of  right — justice — equity. 

1 6.  Hope,  Expectation — enterprise — anticipation. 

17.  Spirituality,  Intuition — faith — light  within — credulity. 

1 8.  Veneration,  Reverence  for  sacred  things — devotion — respect. 

19.  Benevolence,  Kindness — goodness — sympathy — philanthropy. 

20.  Constructiveness,  Mechanical  ingenuity — sleight  of  hand. 


36  ,  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

21.  Ideality,  Refinement — love  of  beauty — taste — purity. 

B.  Sublimity,  Love  of  grandeur — infinitude — the  endless. 

22.  Imitation,    Copying — patterning — mimicry — following   ex- 

amples. 

23.  Mirthfulness,  Perception  of  the  absurd — jocoseness — wit — 

fun. 

24.  Individuality,  Observation — desire  to  see  and  examine. 

25.  Form,  Recollection  of  shape — memory  of  persons  and  faces. 

26.  Size,  Cognizance  of  magnitude — measuring  by  the  eye. 

27.  Weight,    Balancing — climbing — perception  of    the    law    of 

gravity. 

28.  Color,  Perception  and  judgment  of  colors,  and  love  of  them. 

29.  Order,   Perception  and  love  of  method — system — arrange- 

ment. 

30.  Calculation,  Cognizance  of  numbers — mental  arithmetic. 

31.  Locality,  Recollection  of  places  and  scenery. 

32.  Eventuality,  Memory  of  history  and  circumstances. 

33.  ,  Time,  Cognizance  of  duration  and  succession  of  time — punc- 

tuality. 

34.  Tune,  Sense  of  harmony  and  melody — love  of  music. 

35.  Language,  Expression  of  ideas — memory  of  words. 

36.  Causality,  Applying  causes  to  effect — originality. 

37.  Comparison,  Inductive  reasoning — analysis — illustration. 

C.  Human  Nature,  Perception  of  character  and  motives. 
D.     Agreeableness,  Pleasantness — suavity — persuasiveness. 

"I  look  upon  Phrenology  as  the  true  basis  of  all  mental  science ; 
a  knowledge  of  which,  with  Christianity,  places  man  in  harmony 
with  the  laws  of  his  being  and  with  the  world.  When  we  consider 
the  different  shades  of  mentality,  and  arrange  and  classify  them 
in  their  proper  order,  we  find  that  the  mind  is  constructed  system- 
atically, and  in  a  rising  scale  of  intelligence.  Every  man  has  an 
object  in  life ;  there  is  a  vacancy  for  each  one  to  fill.  And  I  know 
of  no  better  method  to  aid  men  in  finding  and  filling  their  proper 
places  than  to  make  these  facts  clear  to  the  understanding  of  the 
people  by  applying  the  principles  of  Phrenology." 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  37 

The  foregoing  is  an  extract  from  my  address  at  the  closing 
of  the  session  of  the  American  Institute  of  Phrenology,  class  of 
1886. 

But  some  people  say,  "I  do  not  believe  in  Phrenology ;  for  the 
very  reason  that  all  people  possess  the  same  faculties,  and  we 
all  do  the  same  things.  We  all  eat,  drink,  sleep,  build  houses, 
make  money,  and  so  on  through  the  whole  category  of  human 
affairs." 

Broadly  speaking,  this  is  all  very  true;  but  the  phrenologist 
does  not  consider  the  subject  that  way.  Phrenology  shows  that 
we  all  have  different  likes  and  dislikes ;  we  have  different  tastes, 
desires  and  ambitions;  that  some  have  fine,  sensitive  natures, 
while  others  are  coarse  and  rugged.  But  let  us  make  this  plainer, 
so  that  no  one  can  fail  to  see  the  utility  of  Phrenology. 

Let  us  take  for  our  subject  a  man  who  has  a  fine  and  sensitive 
nature,  one  who  has  culture,  refinement  and  learning,  who  is 
fastidious  in  his  habits,  and  is,  in  every  way,  adapted  to  the  study 
of  the  fine  arts.  Would  any  one  ever  think  of  putting  such  a 
man  into  the  butcher  business,  where  he  would  have  to  kill  beeves, 
stick  and  scald  hogs,  and  wade  through  the  blood  and  gore? 

Never!  His  every  act,  in  that  capacity,  would  be  a  shock  to 
his  finer  feelings.  And,  on  the  other  hand,  would  any  one  ever 
think  of  putting  the  hod-carrier  to  work  at  the  fine  arts?  Non- 
sense !  He  could  never  be  taught  to  see  the  beauty  in  art  that 
the  artist  sees  intuitively. 

Now,  this  is  just  what  Phrenology  does ;  it  shows  that  each 
person  is  adapted  to  some  particular  line  of  thought  or  profession, 
and  we  seldom  find  a  man  but  that  he  can  do  some  particular 
thing — some  trade  or  profession — better  than  another.  Some- 
times, however,  the  phrenologist  is  not  skillful  enough  to  pick  out 
the  particular  trade  to  which  one  is  best  adapted,  but  this  is  no 
argument  against  Phrenology. 

But  the  utility  of  Phrenology  does  not  end  with  assigning  peo- 
ple to  the  trades  they  are  best  adapted  to  follow.  By  knowing 
its  principles  it  enables  one  to  understand  the  laws  of  his  being; 
it  shows  him  his  weak  and  salient  points,  and  tells  him  how 


38  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

to  cultivate  them ;  it  gives  us  the  ability  to  know  and  understand 
the  nature  and  disposition  of  others  when  we  meet  them,  and  to 
adapt  ourselves  to  their  company;  and,  further,  if  we  combine 
Phrenology  with  Astrology,  or  planetary  influences,  as  we  shall 
see  later  on,  it  enables  us  to  understand  our  relation  to  the  Uni- 
verse. There  are  many  ways  in  which  Phrenology  is  useful,  but 
they  are  too  numerous  to  mention  here. 

Since  1776,  when  Dr.  Francis  Joseph  Gall  gave  his  first  lecture 
on  Phrenology,  and  we  may  say  that  it  wras  at  about  this  time 
that  the  science  had  its  birth,  Phrenology  has  made  rapid  strides. 
At  present  we  may  say  that  it  is  a  perfected  science — that  all  the 
organs  have  been  discovered  and  properly  located,  so  that  we  may 
read  character  correctly. 

PHRENOLOGY. 

Phrenology  is  a  system  of  mental  philosophy  founded  on  the 
physiology  of  the  brain.  It  treats  of  mind,  as  we  know  it  in  this 
mortal  life,  associated  with  matter  and  acting  through  material 
instruments. 

In  its  practical  application  Phrenology  becomes  an  art,  and 
consists  in  judging  from  the  head  itself,  and  from  the  body  in 
connection  with  the  head,  what  are  the  natural  tendencies  and 
capabilities  of  the  individual. 

The  chief  principles  of  Phrenology  are : 

1.  The  Brain  is  the  Organ  of  the  Mind. 

2.  Each  Faculty  of  the  Mind  has  its  separate  or  special  Organ 
in  the  Brain. 

3.  Organs  related  to  each  other  in  Function  are  grouped  to- 
gether in  the  Brain. 

4.  Size,  other  things  being  equal,  is  the  Measure  of  Power. 

5.  The   Physiological   conditions  of  the   Body  affect   Mental 
Manifestations. 

6.  Any  Faculty  may  be   Improved  by   Cultivation  and  may 
Deteriorate  through  Neglect. 

7.  Every  Faculty  is  normally  Good,  but  liable  to  Perversion. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


There  is  an  intimate  connection  between  the  Body  and  Brain. 
The  nerves  which  ramify  through  every  part  of  the  body,  all 
have  their  focus  in  the  brain.  If  the  body  be  ill,  weak,  or  ex- 
hausted, the  brain  gives  but  feeble  manifestations.  If  the  body  be 
stimulated  or  exhilarated,  the  brain  shares  its  strengthened  or 
quickened  action.  The  influence  of  mind  upon  the  body  is  not  less 
potent.  Hope  and  joy  quicken  the  circulation,  brace  the  nerves, 
and  give  firmness  and  tension  to  the  muscles  ;  while  grief  and 
despondency  have  a  relaxing  tendency,  weakening  the  limbs  and 
deranging  all  the  functions  of  the  body,  and  especially  those  of 
digestion  and  secretion. 

TEMPERAMENTS. 

There  are  in  the  human  body  three  grand  classes  or  systems 
of  organs,  each  having  its  special  function  in  the  general  economy, 
viz.  :  The  Motive  or  Mechanical  System  ;  the  Vital  or  Nutritive 
System,  and  the  Mental  or  Nervous  System.  On  this  natural 
basis  rests  our  doctrine  of  the  temperaments,  of  which  there  are 
primarily  three,  corresponding  with  the  three  classes  of  organs 
just  mentioned,  namely: 

1.  The  Motive  Temperament; 

2.  The  Vital  Temperament  ;  and 

3.  The  Mental  Temperament. 

Each  of  these  temperaments  is  determined  by  the  predominance 
of  the  class  of  organs  from  which  it  takes  its  name.  The  first 
is  marked  by  a  superior  development  of  the  osseous  and  muscular 
systems  forming  the  locomotive  apparatus;  in  the  second,  the 
vital  organs,  the  principal  seat  of  which  is  in  the  trunk,  give  the 
tone  to  the  organization  ;  while  in  the  third,  the  brain  and  nervous 
system  exert  the  controlling  power. 

In  the  Motive  temperament  then,  we  have  a  rather  tall  and 
bony  figure,  with  hard  and  firm  muscles  and  inclined  to  angu- 
larity. Such  people  are  adapted  to  hard  mental  or  physical  labor. 
Abraham  Lincoln  had  this  temperament  strong. 

The  Vital  temperament  inclines  to  corpulence.  The  figure  is 
round  and  plump,  the  neck  short  and  thick  ;  the  chest  is  full,  and 


40  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

the  abdominal  cavity  large.  Those  who  have  this  temperament 
are  generally  amiable;  love  their  ease,  enjoy  good  living,  and 
have  more  brilliancy  than  depth  of  thought. 

The  Mental  temperament  gives  a  slight  frame,  and  a  head 
rather  large,  and  generally  pyriform  in  shape;  delicate  features, 
and  fine,  soft  hair.  Sensitiveness,  refinement,  vividness  of  con- 
ception, and  intensity  of  emotion  mark  this  temperament  in  its 
mental  manifestations.  The  thoughts  are  quick,  the  senses  acute, 
and  the  imagination  lively. 

When  either  of  the  temperaments  exist  in  great  excess,  the 
result  is  necessarily  a  departure  from  harmony,  both  of  body  and 
mind,  the  one  always  affecting  the  character  and  action  of  the 
other.  Perfection  of  constitution  consists  in  a  proper  balance  of 
temperaments. 

ORGANIC  QUALITY. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  other  one  thing  which  so  greatly  modifies 
the  law  of  size  as  does  Organic  Quality.  Density  gives  weight 
and  strength.  Porous,  spongy  substances  are  light  and  weak. 
Real  greatness  can  exist  only  where  a  bulky,  compact  brain  is 
combined  with  strong  nerves  and  a  dense,  tough,  firmly  knit 
body.  Men  with  small  heads  may  be  brilliant  and,  in  some  par- 
ticular directions,  strong,  but  they  cannot  be  profound  or  com- 
manding; and,  on  the  other  hand,  men  with  large  heads  may 
be  dull,  if  not  stupid,  on  account  of  disease  or  low  organic  quality. 
Both  large  size  and  high  quality  are  essential  to  the  highest  order 
of  power,  whether  of  mind  or  of  body. 

HEALTH. 

All  states  of  the  body  affect  the  mind.  We  can  no  more  write 
or  think  effectively  when  sick,  than  we  can  wield  the  ax,  or  do 
any  other  manual  labor.  A  sound  mind  in  a  sound  body  is  the 
law ;  and  in  the  sickly  body,  a  weak  and  inefficient  state  of  mental 
action. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


BREATHING  POWER. 

Respiration  is  one  of  the  most  important  functions  of  the 
physical  system.  Breath  and  life  are  one.  When  the  former 
fails,  death  supervenes.  The  power  of  respiration  depends  upon 
the  size  of  the  chest  and  the  condition  of  the  lungs.  The  general 
health,  as  well  as  the  condition  of  the  lungs  must  be  taken  into 
account  as  modifying  the  energy  of  respiration.  The  signs  of 
good  breathing  power,  in  addition  to  a  broad  or  deep  chest,  are 
color  in  the  face,  warm  extremities,  elastic  movements  and  vig- 
orous functions  generally.  Where  it  is  deficient,  there  is  general 
pallor,  cold  hands  and  feet,  blue  veins  and  great  liability  to  coughs 
and  colds.  And,  we  may  add,  that  these  signs  indicate  good  or 
bad  circulation  as  well  as  respiration. 

CIRCULATORY   POWER. 

As  just  hinted,  respiration  and  circulation  are  closely  related. 
Lungs  and  heart  co-operate  in  the  work  of  manufacturing  vitality. 
Good  blood  is  the  result  of  pure  food  properly  assimilated  and 
fully  oxygenated  by  the  copious  breathing  of  pure  air,  and  it  is 
the  office  of  the  heart  to  propel  this  blood  through  all  parts  of  the 
system.  The  blood  is  the  life  of  the  body  and  from  it  are  built 
up  the  muscles,  nerves,  bones,  brain  and  all  the  tissues  of  the 
body. 

DIGESTIVE  POWER. 

Good  digestion  depends  primarily  on  its  organ — the  stomach; 
but  it  may  be  affected  by  both  respiration  and  circulation.  Copious 
breathing  and  good  circulation  promotes  the  process  of  digestion 
and  strengthens  the  digestive  organs,  as  well  as  all  parts  of  the 
body. 

ACTIVITY  AND  EXCITABILITY. 

Activity  and  excitability  are  mainly  temperamental  conditions 
and  partly  explain  themselves.  The  former  is  greatest  when  the 


42  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

motive  and  mental  temperament  are  both  strongly  developed,  and 
are  indicated  by  length  of  body  and  limbs,  with  very  moderate  full- 
ness of  muscles.  The  deer,  the  greyhound  and  the  racehorse 
illustrate  the  fact  that  activity  and  ease  of  action  are  associated 
with  length  and  slenderness,  and  delicacy  of  structure.  The  latter 
is  greatest  in  those  in  whom  the  vital  and  mental  temperaments 
are  both  well  developed. 

It  is  essential  to  a  harmonious  character  that  all  the  organs,  both 
of  body  and  mind,  be  equally  and  well  developed.  When  all  the 
temperaments  and  all  the  physiological  conditions,  and  all  the 
organs  of  the  mind  are  in  a  perfect  balance,  it  gives  the  greatest 
efficiency  to  all  the  mental  actions ;  while,  on  the  other  hand,  lack 
of  balance  or  harmony  impedes  the  action  of  all. 

THE  STRUCTURE  OF  THE  BRAIN. 

The  brain,  to  use  anatomical  terms,  is  that  portion  of  the  cere- 
bro-spinal  axis  that  is  contained  in  the  cranial  cavity.  It  is  divided 
into  four  principle  parts,  viz.,  the  cerebrum,  the  cerebellum,  the 
pons  varolii  and  the  medulla  oblongata. 

The  cerebrum,  or  brain  proper,  forms  the  largest  portion  of  the 
encephalon,  and  occupies  a  considerable  part  of  the  cavity  of  the 
cranium  resting  in  the  anterior  and  middle  fossae  of  the  base  of 
the  skull,  and  separated  posteriorly  from  the  cerebellum  by  a 
membrane — the  tentorium.  About  the  middle  of  its  under  surface 
is  a  narrow,  constricted  portion,  part  of  which,  the  crura  cerebri, 
is  continued  onwards  into  the  pons  varolii  below,  and  through  it 
to  the  medulla  oblongata  and  spinal  cord ;  whilst  another  portion, 
the  crura  cerebri,  passes  down  into  the  cerebellum. 

The  cerebellum,  or  little  brain,  is  situated  in  the  inferior  occi- 
pital fossae.  It  is  connected  to  the  rest  of  the  encephalon  by 
means  of  connecting  bands,  called  crura ;  of  these,  two  ascend  to 
the  cerebrum,  two  descend  to  the  medulla  oblongata,  and  two 
blend  together  in  front,  forming  the  pons  varolii. 

The  pons  varolii  constitute  the  bond  of  union  of  the  various 
segments  above  named,  receiving,  above,  the  crura  from  the  cere- 
brum; at  the  sides,  the  crura  from  the  cerebellum;  and  below, 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  43 

e  medulla  oblongata.  The  medulla  oblongata  extends  from  the 
lower  border  of  the  pons  varolii  to  the  upper  part  of  the  spinal 
cord. 

The  physiologists  claim  that  the  medulla  oblongata  is  the  seat 
of  life.  It  certainly  is  the  connecting  link  between  body  and  brain, 
for  all  the  nerves  (except  a  few,  among  which  the  principal  one 
is  the  pneumogastric.  nerve)  pass  from  the  brain  through  this 
organ  to  the  spinal  cord  and  all  parts  of  the  body. 

The  brain,  then,  may  be  said  to  consist  of  two  general  masses, 
the  cerebrum  and  the  cerebellum,  the  latter  occupying  the  lower 
part  of  the  back  head,  and  the. former  occupying  all  the  remainder 
of  the  cranial  cavity.  These  masses  are  again  divided  longitudin- 
ally into  right  and  left  hemispheres  by  a  membrane  called  the 
falciform  process. 

The  human  brain  is  an  oval  mass  filling  and  fitting  the  interior 
of  the  skull,  and  consisting  of  two  substances,  a  gray,  ashy  colored 
portion,  and  a  white,  fibrous  portion. 

Each  of  the  two  hemispheres  of  the  cerebrum  is  divided,  in  its 
under  surface,  into  three  lobes — the  anterior,  the  middle  and  the 
posterior  lobes. 

But  the  most  remarkable  feature  in  the  structure  of  the  cere- 
bral globe  is  its  numerous  and  complicated  convolutions,  the 
furrows  between  which  dip  deeply  down  into  the  brain.  By  means 
of  these  foldings  the  surface  of  the  brain  is  greatly  increased,  and 
power  gained  with  the  utmost  economy  of  space;  for  it  is  a 
demonstrated  fact  that  in  proportion  to  the  number  and  depth  of 
these  convolutions  is  mental  power  manifested. 

The  skull  is  not  a  prison  for  the  brain,  but  the  hard,  shelly  bones 
yield  to  the  soft  pressure  of  the  brain,  and  the  convolutions  print 
their  shape  and  make  themselves  room  on  the  inside  of  the  skull. 

The  fibres  in  the  white  portion  of  the  brain  radiate  outward  in 
every  direction  from  the  medulla  oblongata  toward  the  surface 
and  convolutions,  forming  lines  of  communication  between  the 
nerve  centers  and  all  parts  of  the  body,  and  the  strength  of  the 
mental  organs  are  indicated  by  the  length  of  these  fibres,  measur- 
ing from  the  common  center,  the  medulla  oblongata. 


44  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

The  gray  substance  occupies  the  outer  surface  of  the  brain  and 
is  generally  about  an  eighth  of  an  inch  in  thickness.  In  this 
substance  the  nerve  centers  principally  exist.  There  are  centers 
of  volition  and  sensation ;  motor  centers  and  mental  centers.  There 
are  centers  for  every  movement  we  make,  and  centers  for  every 
thought.  There  are  centers  for  impressions  of  every  sort,  and 
from  every  source,  from  both  in  the  body^  and  out  of  it,  through 
the  media  of  the  external  senses,  and  each  of  these  nerve  centers 
has  its  special  location  in  the  brain. 

The  cerebellum,  though  much  inferior  in  size  to  the  cerebrum, 
like  it,  is  of  a  folded  cortical  gray  layer  surrounding  a  central  mass 
of  white  substance.  The  gray  layer  is  only  about  one-half  as 
thick  as  that  of  the  cerebrum,  but  its  convolutions  are  very  com- 
pactly arranged  in  the  form  of  thin,  closely  adjacent  laminae;  so 
that  it  contains  a  comparatively  large  quantity  of  gray  substance. 

If  a  vertical  section  is  made  through  either  hemisphere  of  the 
cerebellum  the  interior  will  be  found  to  consist  of  a  central  stem 
of  white  matter.  From  the  surface  of  this  central  stem  a  series 
of  plates  of  medullary  matter  are  detached,  which,  covered  with 
gray  matter,  form  the  laminae,  about  ten  or  twelve  in  number, 
including  those  of  both  surfaces.  Those  in  front  are  detached  at 
right  angles,  and  these  behind  at  acute  angles.  As  each  laminae 
proceeds  outward,  other  secondary  laminae  are  detached  from  it, 
and  from  these,  teritiary  laminae.  The  arrangement  thus  de- 
scribed gives  to  the  cut  surface  a  foliated  appearance,  to  which 
the  name  arbor  vitae,  or  the  tree  of  life,  has  been  given. 

The  general  result  of  experimental  operations  on  the  brain  go 
to  show  that  the  cerebellum  is  the  seat  of  the  involuntary  powers, 
and  the  seat  of  the  powers  of  muscular  co-ordination ;  while  the 
cerebrum  is  the  seat  of  volition,  sensation,  and  intelligence. 

The  greatest  apparent  opposition  that  Phrenology  has  at  the 
present  time  is  what  is  called  "New  Phrenology."  New  Phren- 
ology has  been  established  by  a  series  of  experiments  on  the  brain. 
These  experiments,  generally  performed  upon  animals,  have  been 
made  by  exciting  the  different  parts  of  the  brain  with  electricity, 
and  by  lesions  of  different  parts  of  the  brain.  It  is  found  that  by 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  45 


exciting  one  of  these  nerve  centers  with  electricity  it  will  cause 
some  part  of  the  body  to  move ;  for  example,  one  center  draws  the 
foot  forward,  another  turns  the  head,  and  so  on.  If  the  organ  of 
Language  is  excited,  it  produces  articulate  speech;  for  example, 
if  the  experiment  is  made  on  the  dog  it  causes  him,  or  at  least  he 
makes  an  attempt,  to  bark. 

By  making  a  lesion  of  the  brain  on  one  side  of  the  head  it  pro- 
duces paralysis  of  some  organ  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  body,  as 
the  leg  or  arm.  There  have  been  cases  of  disease  of  some  part  of 
the  body  where  the  cause  has  been  traced  to  defects  in  the  oppo- 
site hemisphere  of  the  brain. 

All  the  experiments  go  to  prove  that  the  brain  has  a  ruling 
influence  over  the  body ;  and  so  far  as  these  experiments  have 
been  made,  there  is  nothing  contrary  to  the  principles  of  phrenol- 
ogy. These  nerve  centres  are  motor  centres,  and  centres  of  sen- 
sation; and,  by  proving  their  existence,  it  does  not,  in  any  way, 
disprove  that  the  brain  is  the  organ  of  the  mind. 

In  reading  the  current  literature  of  to-day  we  occasionally  find 
an  article  ridiculing,  or  in  some  other  way  opposed  to,  Phrenol- 
ogy ;  but  they  are  not  as  frequent  now  as  formerly,  and  in  most 
cases  they  were  written  by  some  bright  scholar  who  does  not  un- 
derstand the  claims  of  phrenology  very  well.  But  phrenology 
stands  to-day  among  the  foremost  of  the  sciences,  and  has  been 
used  successfully  in  every  department  of  life.  Ministers,  lawyers, 
doctors,  teachers,  students  of  the  natural  sciences,  managers  of  the 
insane,  and  others,  have  all  expressed  gratitude  for  the  benefits 
which  they  have  received  from  phrenology. 

There  are  generally  reckoned  eleven  pairs  of  nerves  arising 
from  the  brain,  and  thirty-one  from  the  spinal'  marrow.  It  is 
thus  seen  that  the  whole  nervous  apparatus  is  included  in  the  men- 
tal system;  and  that  the  mind,  through  the  brain  and  nervous 
system,  should  be,  and  unquestionably  is,  omnipresent  in  the  hu- 
man body. 

Now,  as  is  the  soul  which  is  incarnate  in  it,  so  is  the  brain  in 
texture,  size  and  in  configuration;  and,  as  is  the  brain,  so  is  its 
bony  casement,  the  cranium,  on  which  may  be  read,  in  general 


46  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

forms  and  special  elevations  and  depressions,  and  with  unerring 
certainty,  a  correct  outline  of  the  intellectual  and  moral  character 
of  the  man. 

In  conclusion  we  may  add  that  Bumpology  is  not  Phrenology. 

The  size  of  an  organ  or  group  of  organs  is  determined  by  the 
length  of  the  brain  fibres  from  the  medulla  oblongata  in  that  part, 
and  not  by  the  bumps  that  may  appear  on  the  skull.  For  example, 
if  the  basilar  brain  (measured  latterly  just  above  the  ears)  is  seven 
inches  wide  in  one  man,  and  only  five  in  another,  we  would  find 
a  correspondingly  greater  vitality  and  force  of  character  in  the 
former,  while  the  latter  would  be  comparatively  destitute  of  these 
faculties.  Again :  If  one  man  has  a  very  high  and  protruding 
forehead,  and  another  has  a  very  low  and  retreating  forehead,  we 
will  find  the  former  has  fine  sensibilities,  finer  feelings,  and  is 
decidedly  more  intellectual  than  the  latter;  while  the  latter  lives 
mostly  in  the  animal  propensities.  And  the  same  may  be  said  of 
all  the  other  organs  and  groups  of  organs. 

A  bump  on  the  skull  indicates  that  that  organ  is  larger  than 
the  other  organs  in  that  part,  yet  that  group  of  organs,  when  con- 
sidered as  a  whole,  might  be  very  large  or  very  small. 


CHAPTER  II. 

GROUPING  OF  THE  ORGANS. 

Mr.  S.  R.  Wells,  in  his  "How  to  Read  Character,"  says: 
"The  arrangement  of  the  various  organs  of  the  brain  in  groups 
furnishes  beautiful  illustrations  of  that  perfect  adaptation  of  means 
to  ends  which  characterizes  all  the  works  of  God,  and  which  man 
can  only  approximate  in  his  most  skillfully  contrived  inventions. 
The  place  of  every  organ  of  body  and  brain  is  just  that  which 
best  fits  it  for  its  special  function,  and  grouped  around  it  for  its 
support,  and  for  co-operation  with  it  in  action,  are  those  organs 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  47 

,  nost  closely  related  to  it  in  function.  Observe,  for  instance,  the 
relation  so  admirably  indicated  in  the  arrangement  in  contiguity 
of  Amativeness,  Parental  Love,  Friendship,  and  Inhabitiveness ; 
or  of  Acquisitiveness,  Secretiveness,  Destructiveness,  and  Com- 
bativeness.  So  Individuality,  Form,  Size,  Weight,  Color,  Order, 
and  the  rest  of  the  Perceptives,  indicate  by  their  locations  not  only 
their  matter  of  fact  tendencies,  but  their  relationship  to  each  other 
and  to  the  external  senses — seeing,  hearing,  etc. 

"In  accordance  with  the  same  principle,  we  find  the  groups  so 
placed  that  the  location  of  each  indicates  its  rank  in  the  graded 
scale  of  functions.  The  propensities  or  animal  organs  are  placed 
next  to  the  spinal  column,  in  the  base  of  the  brain,  in  close  con- 
nection with  the  body.  Rising  above  these,  we  come  to  the  region 
of  intellect ;  while  above  that,  in  the  coronal  region,  are  the  moral 
or  spiritual  sentiments  through  which  we  are  brought  into  relation 

with  God The  propensities,  having  to  do  with  natural 

things,  and  being  closely  related  to  the  physical  system,  are  placed 
nearest  to  the  body,  with  which  their  connection  is  intimate 
through  the  spinal  marrow,  and  its  ramifying  nerves.  In  front, 
the  intellectual  faculties  are  arranged  in  appropriate  order.  They 
are  not  in  quite  so  close  connection  with  the  body  as  the  propen- 
sities, nor  yet  too  far  removed,  and  have  their  outlook,  as  it  were, 
upon  the  external  world.  Above  these,  and  crowning  all,  are  the 
moral  sentiments,  occupying  the  highest  place,  as  they  are  highest 
in  function  and  relation.  Through  them,  as  through  windows 
opening  toward  heaven,  the  soul  gets  glimpses  of  things  lying 
above  and  beyond  its  present  narrow  environment — of  a  better 
life,  and  of  joys  to  which  it  can  here  only  aspire. 

"The  propensities  give  force  and  efficiency  in  all  actions ;  adapt 
us  to  our  fellows,  and  lead  us  to  take  care  of  ourselves.  The  in- 
tellectual faculties  enable  us  to  obtain  knowledge  of  men  and 
things ;  to  compare  and  arrange  facts ;  and  to  invent  and  construct 
what  we  need  for  the  practical  application  of  our  knowledge. 
The  Moral  or  Spiritual  Sentiments  are  meant  to  control  all  the 
rest  by  subjecting  them  to  the  tribunals  of  kindness,  justice,  and 
the  Divine  Law." 


48  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

These  three  grand  classes  of  organs  just  described  may  again 
be  divided  into  smaller  classes,  the  members  of  which  are  more 
nearly  to  each  other  in  function. 

The  organs  have  been  classified  in  various  ways  by  different 
authors,  but  the  generally  accepted  plan  is  about  as  follows: 

THE  SOCIAL  GROUP. 

1.  Amativeness. 
A.  Conjugal  Love. 

2.  Parental  Love. 

3.  Friendship. 

4.  Inhabitiveness. 

5.  Continuity  or  Concentration. 

THE  EXECUTIVE  OR  SELFISH  GROUP. 

E.  Vitativeness. 

6.  Combativeness. 

7.  Destructiveness. 

8.  Alimentiveness  or  Bibativeness. 

9.  Acquisitiveness. 

10.  Secretiveness. 


THE  ASPIRING  GROUP. 


11.  Cautiousness. 

12.  Approbativeness. 

13.  Self  Esteem. 

14.  Firmness. 


15.  Conscientiousness. 

16.  Hope. 

17.  Spirituality 

1 8.  Veneration. 

19.  Benevolence. 


THE  MORAL  GROUP. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  49 


THE    PERFECTIVE    GROUP. 


20.  Constructiveness. 

21.  Ideality. 
B.    Sublimity. 

22.  Imitation. 

23.  Mirthfulness. 


THE  PERCEPTIVE  AND  LITERARY  GROUP. 


24.  Individuality. 

25.  Form. 

26.  Size. 

27.  Weight. 

28.  Color. 

29.  Order. 

30.  Calculation. 

31.  Locality. 

32.  Eventuality. 

33.  Time. 

34.  Tune. 

35.  Language. 


THE    REFLECTIVE    GROUP. 


36.  Causality. 

37.  Comparison. 

C.  Human  Nature. 

D.  Suavity. 


THE  EXTERNAL  SENSES. 


1.  Taste. 

2.  Feeling  or  Touch. 

3.  Smell. 

4.  Hearing. 

5.  Sight. 


50  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Many  add  a  sixth  sense  thus ;  6.  Intuition.  And  we  will  add 
yet  another,  thus :  7.  Inspiration. 

It  will  be  seen  that  these  external  senses  are  numbered  with 
respect  to  their  order  of  intelligence.  For  instance,  in  the  first 
sense,  Taste,  the  object  must  be  taken  within  the  body  (the 
mouth)  before  its  nature  can  be  ascertained.  In  the  second, 
Feeling,  the  nature  of  the  object  may  be  ascertained  by  merely 
coming  into  contact  with  it.  The  third  sense,  Smell,  is  a  still 
higher  order  of  intelligence,  being  able  to  determine  the  nature 
of  an  object  by  its  odor,  and  without  contact.  The  fourth  sense, 
Hearing,  takes  cognizance  of  bodies  in  motion;  but  those  bodies 
must  produce  sound,  or  vibrations,  beiore  they  can  be  recognized. 
Sight  is  still  a  higher  sense ;  being  able  to  take  cognizance  of 
bodies  while  at  rest,  and  without  contact. 

These  five  are  all  the  senses  that  are  popularly  believed  to  exist ; 
but  there  are  many  men,  especially  among  those  who  are  well 
advanced  in  the  higher  branches  of  thought,  who  believe  in  the 
existence  of  a  sixth  sense,  Intuition.  This  sense  if  it  really  exists, 
(and  no  doubt  it  does),  enables  us  to  discover  new  truths  by  a 
direct  inspection  of  the  mind.  It  is  closely  allied  to  the  faculty 
of  Human  Nature,  and,  no  doubt,  has  its  seat  in  or  near  that  or- 
gan in  the  brain. 

If  many  people  doubt  that  Intuition  is  a  sense,  it  is  likely  that 
many  more,  or  perhaps  nearly  all,  will  also  deny  that  Inspiration 
or  Revelation  is  a  sense.  Neither  of  these  words  convey  the  idea, 
very  clearly,  of  just  what  this  faculty  is.  The  seventh  law  of 
Nature,  as  will  be  noted  later  on  in  this  work,  is  "Vital  Complex 
Unity"  (includes  everything  below  it)  and  therefore  this  seventh 
sense  includes  all  the  other  senses,  only  in  a  higher  degree. 

It  is  that  state  of  mind  into  which  some  people  get,  when  their 
spiritual  eyes  are  opened,  and  they  are  able  to  hear  and  see  things 
not  present  to  these  other  six  senses.  The  gift  was  common  to 
all,  or  nearly  all,  of  the  prophets,  and  it  is  possessed,  (perhaps 
in  a  modified  form)  by  the  clairvoyant.  Swedenborg  ?and  many 
others  claimed  to  possess  this  gift,  and  I  also  must  add  my 
testimony,  later  on  in  this  work.  Inspiration  is  a  sense,  and  just 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  51 

as  much  so  as  any  of  the  other  senses ;  and  I  presume  the  only 
reason  that  it  has  not  been  so  recognized  is,  that  it  is  a  gift  un- 
common to  the  masses  of  the  people. 

The  Social  group  has  for  its  collective  function  the  manifes- 
tation of  those  affections  which  connect  us  with  country  and 
home,  and  attach  us  to  relations,  conjugal  companions,  ana 
friends. 

The  Executive  group  is  to  make  proper  provisions  for  the  ani- 
mal wants,  and  to  secure  preservation  of  life,  and  the  defense  of 
person,  and  the  accumulation  of  property. 

The  Aspiring  group  gives  regard  for  character,  love  of  distinc- 
tion, self  reliance,  independence,  stability,  and  perseverance. 
They  have  an  aspiring  and  governing  tendency. 

The  Moral  group  has  the  highest  office  of  all,  and  tends  to  ele- 
vate man  into  fellowship  with  the  angels,  and  beget  aspirations 
after  holiness  and  heaven,  while  making  him  at  the  same  time 
meek  and  humble.  When  large  and  active,  and  holding  the  lead- 
ing place  which  belongs  to  it,  all  the  other  groups  are  sanctified 
through  its  action. 

The  Perfective  group  has  for  its  function  self-improvement, 
and  the  love  and  production  of  whatever  is  beautiful.  It  gives 
magnitude  to  the  mind,  and  is  elevating  and  chastening  in  its  in- 
fluences, and  acts  in  co-operation  with  the  Moral  or  Religious 
group  to  which  it  is  closely  allied. 

The  Perceptive  and  Literary  groups  are  generally  classed  to- 
gether and  have  for  their  collective  function  the  collection  of 
facts  of  men  and  things,  and  bring  man  into  direct  communi- 
cation with  the  physical  universe  through  the  senses,  and  give  a 
correct  judgment  of  the  properties  of  things,  and  lead  to  the 
practical  application  of  the  knowledge  obtained.  They  impart 
memory,  and  the  ability  to  communicate  ideas  and  feelings  by 
means  of  written  or  spoken  words. 

The  Reflective  group  is  to  analyze,  compare,  and  classify  the 
facts  collected  by  the  Perceptives,  and  to  philosophize,  contrive, 
invent,  and  originate  ideas. 


52  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE    ORGANS    AND    THEIR    FUNCTIONS. 
AMATIVENESS. 

The  organ  of  Amativeness  occupies  the  cerebellum,  situated  at 
the  base  of  the  back-head.  Its  size  is  indicated  by  the  extension 
of  the  occipital  swellings  backward  and  inwards  of  the  mastoid 
processes  and  downwards  from  the  occipital  spine.  When  it  is 
large,  the  neck  at  those  parts  between  the  ears  is  thick,  and  it 
gives  a  round  expansion  to  the  nape  of  the  neck.  The  function 
or  use  of  Amativeness  is  to  manifest  sexual  feeling,  and  give  the 
desire  to  love  and  be  loved,  and  its  office  is  the  propagation  of  the 
race.  There  is  no  phrenological  organ  of  more  importance,  or 
which  has  a  greater  influence  upon  human  character,  and  human 
destiny,  or  the  bearings  of  which  are  more  extensive.  All  great 
men  have  this  organ  large. 

For  the  location  of  this  and  all  the  other  organs  see  the  Phreno- 
logical bust,  illustrated  on  another  page. 

CONJUGALITY. 

The  function  of  this  organ  is  matrimony ;  love  of  one,  or  union 
for  life.  It  is  .the  pairing  instinct  manifested  by  some  of  the 
lower  animals,  as  foxes,  lions,  and  geese ;  while  those  in  which 
this  organ  is  small  or  wanting,  are  promiscuous  in  their  relations, 
as  cattle,  horses,  hogs,  sheep,  and  some  men. 

PARENTAL    LOVE. 

Parental  Love,  as  its  name  implies,  is  the  peculiar  feeling  which 
watches  over  and  provides  for  the  wants  of  offspring.  Its  prim- 
ary function  is  to  impart  love  for  the  young,  and  particularly  for 
one's  own  children;  but  it  also  leads  to  a  fondness  for  pets  gen- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  53 

erally.  It  is  essential  to  a  successful  teacher  of  children.  Indi- 
viduals in  whom  the  organ  is  deficient,  have  little  sympathy  with 
the  feelings  of  the  youthful  mind,  and  their  tones  and  manner  of 
communicating  instruction  repel,  instead  of  attracting,  the  affec- 
tions of  the  pupil. 

FRIENDSHIP. 

This  faculty  gives  adhesiveness,  sociability,  love  of  friends  and 
society.  It  causes  one  to  seek  company  and  indulge  friendly  feel- 
ings. Those  in  whom  it  is  large  feel  an  involuntary  impulse  to 
embrace  and  cling  to  any  object  which  is  capable  of  experiencing 
fondness.  It  gives  ardor  and  a  firm  grasp  to  the  shake  with  the 
hand. 

INHABITIVENESS. 

The  function  of  this  organ  is  to  give  love  of  home  and  country, 
a  desire  to  have  a  permanent  abode,  and  attachment  to  any  place 
where  one  was  born  or  has  lived.  The  feeling  is  particularly 
strong  in  the  Swiss,  and  in  the  inhabitants  of  mountainous  coun- 
tries generally. 

CONTINUITY. 

The  function  of  Contiunity  is  to  give  connectedness  of  thought 
and  feeling,  and  thoroughness  in  the  elaboration  of  ideas  or  the 
working  out  of  the  details  of  any  plan.  It  enables  us  to  keep  the 
other  faculties  concentrated  upon  a  single  object,  and  to  follow  a 
train  of  thoughts  uninterruptedly  through  all  its  phases  till  we 
reach  the  legitimate  conclusion.  It  gives  unity  and  completeness 
to  mental  operations.  It  delights  in  monotony,  or  anything  that 
is  everlastingly  at  one  thing. 

VITATIVENESS. 

This  faculty  gives  a  love  of  existence  for  its  own  sake,  tenacity 
of  life,  dread  of  death,  and  resistance  to  disease.  There  is  a  re- 
markable difference  among  men  in  regard  not  only  to  the  love  of 


54  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

life  and  dread  of  death,  but  to  the  actual  hold  upon  life.  One 
passes  through  the  cholera  or  yellow  fever ;  gets  shipwrecked, 
and  goes  for  days  without  food  and  lives,  while  others  "give  up" 
and  let  go  of  life  when  they  might  have  held  on.  Some  yield 
readily  to  disease,  and  resign  themselves  to  die  with  little  resist- 
ance, while  others  struggle  with  the  utmost  determination  against 
death,  and  by  the  power  of  the  will  often  recover  from  a  sickness 
that  would  quickly  prove  fatal  to  another  with  the  same  degree  of 
constitution  and  vital  power,  but  lacking  this  faculty  of  resistance 
to  death. 

COMBATIVENESS. 

Combativeness  is  not  primarily  a  fighting  faculty  and  might 
have  received  a  better  name.  Its  office  is  to  give  the  will  to  over- 
come obstacles,  to  resist  aggression,  contend  for  rights,  and  to  pro- 
tect person  and  property.  A  considerable  endowment  of  it  is 
indispensable  to  all  great  and  magnanimous  characters.  It  gives 
self  defense. 

DESTRUCTIVENESS. 

While  Combativeness  gives  the  pluck  to  fight,  it  is  Destructive- 
ness  that  puts  it  into  execution.  This  organ  was  given  for  self 
preservation.  It  imparts  the  energy  and  exclusiveness  necessary 
to  enable  us  to  overcome  obstacles,  and  remove  or  crush  whatever 
is  inimical  to  our  welfare. 

ALIMENTIVENESS. 

The  function  of  this  propensity  is  to  prompt  us  to  select  food 
and  take  nourishment.  Its  action  creates  the  sensation  of  hunger, 
and  when  unperverted,  and  the  stomach  in  a  healthy  condition, 
furnishes  a  sure  guide  as  to  the  quality  and  quantity  of  food  nec- 
essary for  the  purpose  of  nutrition  and  health. 

BIBATIVENESS. 

This  organ  is  situated  just  in  front  of  Alimentiveness.  It  is 
not  always  marked  on  our  diagrams.  It  gives  fondness  for 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  55 

liquids;  a  love  of  water,  and  a  desire  for  drink;  to  bathe,  swim, 
etc.  When  large  and  perverted  it  leads  to  excessive  drinking, 
unquenchable  thirst,  and  drunkenness.  It  gives  a  love  for  water 
scenes  generally,  and  a  desire  to  be  about  the  water. 

ACQUSITIVENESS. 

Acquisitiveness  prompts  to  acquire,  to  accumulate,  to  store  our 
surplus,  and  to  make  provision  for  the  future.  It  incites  men  to 
diligence  in  their  respective  callings,  and  is  one  of  the  sources 
of  the  comforts  and  elegances  of  life.  Its  regular  activity  dis- 
tinguishes civilized  men  from  the  savage.  The  latter  is  in  general 
content  with  the  satisfying  of  his  present  wants,  while  the  former 
looks  thoughtfully  forward  to  the  necessities  of  the  future. 

The  objects  of  Acquisitiveness  may  be  various — in  one,  money 
or  lands ;  in  another,  books  or  works  of  art ;  in  a  third,  old  coins 
or  other  objects  of  antiquity,  the  propensity  taking  the  direction 
from  the  other  faculties  with  which  it  is  combined. 

SECRETIVENESS. 

The  function  of  this  organ  is  self  control,  reticence,  reserve,  a 
disposition  to  conceal.  It  gives  the  wise  man  his  prudence — re- 
strains expressiveness  till  a  suitable  occasion.  It  imparts,  in  fact, 
an  instinctive  tendency  to  conceal,  and  the  legitimate  object  of  it 
is  to  restrain  the  outward  expression  of  our  thoughts  and  emo- 
tions, giving  the  understanding  time  to  pronounce  judgment  on 
its  propriety. 

CAUTIOUSNESS. 

It  is  the  function  of  Cautiousness  to  give  prudence,  watchful- 
ness, carefulness,  and  provide  against  danger.  It  is  one  of  the 
restraining  powers  of  the  mind,  and  prevents  the  propelling  forces 
of  our  nature  from  plunging  us  into  difficulty  and  danger. 

APPROBATIVENESS. 

The  love  of  praise  characterizes  this  faculty;  desire  to  excel 
and  be  esteemed,  regard  for  character,  ambition,  affability,  and 


5«  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

politeness.  Mr.  Combe  calls  it  the  "drill  master  of  society.**  But 
it  does  not  decide  what  actions  are  praiseworthy  and  what  are  not, 
but  merely  judges  these  actions  in  reference  to  some  conventional 
set  up  by  custom  or  by  the  dictates  of  the  other  faculties.  In  what- 
ever direction  the  other  faculties  lead,  Approbativeness  tries  to 
excel  in  that  line.  Some  boast  that  they  can  drink  the  most  beer ; 
others  that  they  can  recite  the  most  history,  or  preach  the  best 
sermon. 

SELF   ESTEEM. 

The  function  of  this  organ  is  to  inspire  self  respect,  self  reli- 
ance, independence,  dignity,  pride  of  character,  and  an  aspiring 
and  ruling  disposition.  Its  due  endowment  produces  only  excel- 
lent results,  and  we  find  that  in  society,  that  individual  is  uni- 
formly treated  with  most  lasting  and  sincere  respect  who  esteems 
himself  so  highly  as  to  scorn  every  mean  action.  When  small  it 
allows  bashfulness,  and  a  feeling  of  unworthiness.  The  people 
of  the  United  States,  as  a  class,  are  deficient  in  this  faculty,  while 
the  English  have  it  large.  Notice,  too,  that  we  have  no  lords  or 
dukes,  or  other  titled  gentry  in  the  United  States. 

FIRMNESS. 

Firmness  imparts  stability  of  character,  tenacity  of  will,  perse- 
verance, and  an  aversion  to  change.  It  seems  to  have  no  relation 
to  external  things,  its  influence  terminating  on  the  mind  itself, 
and  it  adds  only  a  quality  to  the  other  powers ;  thus,  acting  along 
with  Combativeness,  it  produces  determined  bravery;  with  Ven- 
eration, sustained  devotion ;  and  with  Conscientiousness  inflexible 
integrity.  When  very  large  it  inclines  to  stubbornness,  and  gives 
a  peculiar  hardness  to  the  manner  and  stiffness  and  uprightness 
to  the  gait  (the  foot  being  brought  down  heavily  on  the  heel), 
and  an  emphatic  tone  to  the  voice;  and  when  small,  they  lack 
fixedness  of  purpose,  and  are  easily  influenced  by  others,  and  the 
gait  is  slatternly. 


SCIENCE    AND,    RELIGION  57 

CONSCIENTIOUSNESS. 

This  faculty  gives  that  quality  of  mind  which  loves  to  be  honest 
and  true.  It  loves  truth  and  justice  for  its  own  sake,  and  its 
word  is  as  good  as  its  bond.  A  sense  of  guilt  and  a  desire  to  re- 
form also  arises  from  its  action.  It  is  a  regulator  of  all  the  other 
faculties.  Small  Conscientiousness  leaves  the  propensities  without 
adequate  control.  The  feeling  of  justice  being  wanting,  the  mind 
does  not  furnish  reasons  to  oppose  to  the  future  of  the  baser 
inclinations. 


HOPE. 


In  persons  with- large  Hope,  "the  wish  is  father  to  the  thought." 
With  large  Approbativeness,  they  expect  to  rise  to  distinction ; 
with  large  Acquisitiveness,  think  they  shall  become  rich.  "The 
sentiment  of  Hope,"  Spurzheim  truly  says,  "is  indeed  necessary 
to  the  happiness  of  mankind  in  almost  every  situation.  It  often 
produces  more  satisfaction  than  even  the  success  of  our  pro- 
jects. v  Those  who  are  everlastingly  scheming,  or  building  castles 
in  the  air,  possess  this  faculty  in  a  high  degree.  It  seems  to 
induce  a  belief  in  the  possibilities  of  whatever  the  other  faculties 
desire,  without  producing  conviction;  for  this  results  from  re- 
flection." This  sentiment  is  not  confined  to  the  business  of  this 
life,  but,  passing  the  limits  of  the  present  existence,  inspires  ex- 
pectations of  a  future  state,  and  a  belief,  hope,  and  trust  in  the 
immortality  of  the  soul. 

SPIRITUALITY. 

The  function  of  this  organ  is  to  give  a  perception  of  spiritual 
things,  faith  in  the  unseen,  and  an  intuitive  knowledge  of  what 
is  true  and  good,  with  a  prophetic  insight  and  an  internal  con- 
sciousness of  immortality  and  a  supersensuous  existence. 

VENERATION. 

The  faculty  of  Veneration  produces  reverence  in  general,  and 
especially  for  religious  and  sacred  things;  adoration  of  the  Su- 


£8  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

preme  Being ;  a  disposition  to  pray  and  observe  religious  rites,  and 
respect  for  whatever  is  perceived  to  be  great  and  good.  It  is 
the  source  of  natural  religion,  and  of  that  tendency  to  worship  a 
Superior  Power  which  manifests  itself  in  all  well  organized  men. 
The  faculty,  however,  produces  merely  an  emotion,  and  does  not 
form  ideas  of  the  object  to  which  adoration  should  be  directed. 

BENEVOLENCE. 

This  faculty  gives  kindness,  sympathy,  a  desire  to  make  others 
happy,  and  a  self-sacrificing  disposition.  It  produces  liberality 
of  sentiment  toward  all  mankind,  a  disposition  to  love  them,  and 
to  dwell  on  their  virtues  rather  than  their  vices. 

CONSTRUCTIVENESS. 

Constructiveness  is  the  basis  of  civilization :  and  man  is  the  only 
animated  being  (we  will  not  call  him  an  animal)  on  the  earth  that 
invents  or  manufactures  an  implement  or  tool  of  any  kind  with 
which  to  aid  him  in  performing  his  labors.  This  faculty,  however, 
is  possessed  in  common  with  the  lower  animals.  By  its  means 
birds  build  nests,  rabbits  burrow,  the  beaver  makes  his  hut,  and 
man  constructs  whatever  his  necessities,  his  tastes,  or  his  higher 
sentiments  require,  from  the  hovel  and  the  tent  to  the  palace 
and  the  temple.  It  invents  and  produces  ships,  the  engines  of 
war,  the  implements  of  manufacture,  instruments  of  all  kinds, 
furniture,  clothes  and  toys;  it  is  essential  not  only  in  every  me- 
•  chanical  profession,  but  in  all  employments  that  in  any  way  re- 
quire manual  nicety,  as  the  art  of  drawing,  engraving,  writing 
and  sculpture. 

IDEALITY. 

This  faculty  produces  a  perception  and  love  of  the  beautiful, 
good  taste,  refinement,  sense  of  propriety,  and  appreciation  of 
art  and  poetry.  It  desires  to  elevate  and  endow  with  a  splendid 
excellence  every  object  presented  to  the  mind.  It  stimulates  the 
faculties  which  form  ideas  to  create  scenes  in  which  every  object 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  59 


is  invested  with  the  perfection  which  it  delights  to  contemplate. 
It  inspires  him  with  a  ceaseless  love  of  improvement,  and  prompts 
him  to  form  and  realize  splendid  conceptions.  It  gives  the  orator, 
the  lecturer,  and  the  author  the  ability  to  elaborate  on  their  sub- 
jects, and  present  them  in  the  most  beautiful  form. 


SUBLIMITY. 


The  function  of  Sublimity  is  to  give  reception  to  the  grand 
and  sublime  in  nature,  art  and  literature — to  enable  us  to  appre- 
ciate mountain  scenery,  the  vastness  of  the  ocean,  the  grandeur 
of  a  thunder  storm,  the  roar  of  artillery,  and  the  clash  of  armies, 
or  descriptions  and  pictures  of  such  scenes.  It  is  also  an  element 
in  religious  faith,  and  assists  our  conceptions  of  God  and  immor- 
tality. It  also  gives  magnitude  to  the  mind.  All  great  men  have 
this  organ  large. 

IMITATION. 

This  faculty  gives  one  an  aptitude  to  copy,  take  pattern,  mimic, 
imitate  anything  seen  or  heard;  to  become  for  the  time  being, 
somebody  else  rather  than  our  own  proper  self.  It  is  essential  to 
actors,  orators,  painters,  sculptors,  and  designers.  If  it  be  not 
well  developed  in  them,  their  representations  will  be  imperfect. 

MIRTHFULNESS. 

The  function  of  Mirthfulness  is  to  enjoy  sport  and  gaiety,  and 
appreciate  the  witty,  the  droll,  the  ludicrous,  the  comical,  the  in- 
congruous, and  the  eccentric ;  and  we  take  pleasure  in  saying  that 
it  is  one  of  the  distinguishing  characteristics  of  man.  It  is  not 
permitted  to  the  lower  animals  to  laugh  or  comprehend  the  cause 
of  laughter.  Wit  gives  brilliancy  to  the.  mind,  and  enables  one 
to  think  of  everything  at  just  the  right  time. 

INDIVIDUALITY. 

This  faculty  imparts  the  desire  and  ability  to  know  objects  as 
mere  existence,  without  regard  to  their  modes  of  action  or  the 


60  SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION 

purposes  to  which  they  may  be  subservient.  It  prompts  to  ob- 
servation, and  is  a  great  element  in  a  genius  for  those  sciences 
which  consist  in  a  knowledge  of  specific  existence,  such  as 
natural  history.  It  thinks  pictorially  and  leads  to  giving  a  specific 
form  to  all  the  ideas  entertained  in  the  mind.  It  is  the  observing 
faculty,  and  we  receive  all  our  primary  facts  through  its  influ- 
ence. 

FORM. 

It  is  this  faculty  which  enables  us  to  remember  the  forms  of 
persons  and  things — to  make  patterns,  models,  pictures,  statues, 
etc.,  and  to  describe  persons,  places,  and  objects  of  all  sorts,  with 
respect  to  their  form.  Everything  has  a  form,  and  when  this 
organ  is  very  large  it  disposes  us  to  give  figure  to  every  being  and 
conception  of  our  minds. 

SIZE. 

The  faculty  of  Size,  as  it  name  implies,  gives  the  power  of  de- 
termining the  magnitude  of  objects,  ability  to  measure  by  the 
eye  and  appreciate  proportions,  and  to  detect  any  departure  from 
it.  It  is  important  to  everyone,  but  particularly  so  to  geometri- 
cians, architects,  carpenters,  artists  and  machinists. 

WEIGHT. 

This  faculty  gives  the  perception  to  the  laws  of  gravity,  motion, 
etc.,  and  ability  to  apply  them.  It  gives  the  ability  to  judge  of 
the  weight  or  density  of  things.  It  also  enables  the  stone-cutter 
and  the  sculptor  to  know  just  how  hard  to  strike  to  produce  the 
desired  result,  and  gives  talent  for  the  application  of  the  laws  of 
forces. 

COLOR. 

The  function  of  this  organ  is  to  distinguish  all  the  shades  of 
color,  and  the  relations  of  harmony  or  of  discord  between  them. 
When  large,  the  faculty  of  color  gives  great  delight  in  contem- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  61 

plating  colors  and  good  taste  in  their  use  and  combination  in 
dress,  painting,  etc.  Those  in  whom  it  is  deficient,  on  the  con- 
trary, experience  little  interest  in  coloring,  and  are  almost  in- 
sensible to  different  shades,  hues  and  tints,  and  this  gives  rise  to 
what  is  called  color  blindness. 

ORDER. 

The  function  of  this  organ  is  well  indicated  .by  its  name.  It 
gives  method  and  order  to  physical  objects,  and  is  a  co-worker 
with  the  reflective  faculties  in  the  conception  of  system,  general- 
ization and  classification.  It  gives  neatness  and  tidiness  to  all 
one's  belongings;  they  have  a  place  for  everything,  and  every- 
thing in  its  place. 

CALCULATION. 

Whatever  concerns  unity  and  plurality  belongs  to  this  faculty ; 
hence  its  end  is  calculation  in  general.  The  recollection  of  the 
number  of  houses,  or  of  pages  where  we  have  read  passages,  de- 
pend upon  this  faculty.  It  gives  the  ability  to  reckon  in  the 
head,  or  facility  in  mental  arithmetic. 

LOCALITY. 

This  faculty  gives  the  ability  to  form  conceptions  of  place  and 
to  find  places,  delight  in  scenery,  memory  of  the  location  of  ob- 
jects, and  the  love  of  travel.  Those  in  whom  this  organ  is  large 
seldom  get  lost ;  they  may  travel  through  immense  forests  without 
the  aid  of  compass  or  landmarks  and  instinctively  finds  their  way. 
It  is  essential  to  all  navigators. 

EVENTUALITY. 

This  faculty  is  to  impart  memory  of  history,  recollection  of 
circumstances,  news,  occurrences  and  passing  events — whatever 
has  been  said,  heard,  seen,  or  in  any  way  once  known.  If  In- 
dividuality is  the  organ  that  treats  of  nouns,  while  the  other 
organs  located  along  the  superciliary  ridge,  such  as  Form,  Size, 


62  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Weight,    etc.,   are   adjectives,   then   Eventuality   represents   the 
verb — denoting  action. 


TIME. 

This  organ  imparts  recollection  and  intuitive  knowledge  of  the 
lapse  of  time;  memory  of  dates;  ability  to  keep  time  in  music; 
also  to  perceive  those  minuter  divisions,  and  their  harmonious 
relations,  which  constitute  rhythm. 

TUNE. 

The  faculty  of  Tune  gives  the  perception  of  melody,  the  harmony 
of  sounds,  and  the  ability  to  learn  and  remember  tunes ;  other 
faculties  are  required  to  compose.  Tune  is  only  one  ingredient 
in  a  genius  for  music.  Time  is  requisite  to  give  a  just  percep- 
tion of  intervals;  Ideality,  to  communicate  elevation  and  refine- 
ment; and  Secretiveness  and  Imitation,  to  produce  expression; 
while  Constructiveness,  Form,  Weight,  and  Individuality  are 
necessary  to  supply  mechanical  expertness — qualities  all  indis- 
pensable to  a  successful  composer  or  performer. 

LANGUAGE. 

Language  is  the  organ  of  articulate  speech,  and  gives  verbal 
memory  and  capacity  for  learning  arbitrary  signs  of  all  kinds ; 
and  persons  who  have  it  large  readily  remember  words,  and 
learn  by  heart  with  great  rapidity.  It  is  essential  to  the  orator, 
the  lecturer  and  the  author,  to  give  ready  expression  to  their 
thoughts. 

CAUSALTY. 

This  faculty  gives  the  perception  of  the  relation  between  cause 
and  effect,  "the  why  and  wherefore."  It  penetrates  the  manner 
in  which  effects  and  their  causes  are  connected  together,  seizes 
the  action  of  one  body  on  another,  and  traces  the  result  of  that 
action.  It  impresses  us  with  an  irresistible  conviction  that  every 
phenomenon  or  change  in  nature  is  caused  by  something,  and 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  63 

hence,  by  successive  steps,  leads  to  the  great  Cause  of  all.  It  is 
also  creative,  producing  originality  and  forethought,  and  ability 
to  adapt  means  to  ends. 

COMPARISON. 

Comparison  gives  the  ability  to  perceive  differences  and  resem- 
blances; to  reason  inductively;  to  analyze,  classify,  compare 
and  draw  inferences ;  and  to  judge  correctly  of  the  congruousness 
of  objects  or  ideas.  It  seems  also  to  exert  a  harmonizing  influ- 
ence over  the  action  of  all  the  other  faculties.  Among  nations  it 
is  large  in  the  French,  the  Irish  and  in  the  United  States. 

HUMAN    NATURE. 

The  function  of  this  organ  is  to  furnish  us  with  an  intuitive 
knowledge  of  character,  or  to  enable  us  to  perceive  the  state  of 
mind  or  feelings  possessed  by  others.  "I  know  your  thoughts 
and  the  reasoning  of  your  mind"  is  the  natural  language  of  this 
faculty. 

SUAVITY. 

This  faculty  imparts  the  ability  to  make  one's  self  acceptable 
to  others,  and  to  adopt  a  persuasive  and  conciliatory  mode  of  ad- 
dress and  pleasant  manners.  One  who  has  it  large  can  utter  even  the 
most  unwelcome  truths  without  giving  offence;  and  with  large 
Imitation  and  Benevolence,  to  which  it  is  closely  allied  in  loca- 
tion, is  sure  to  be  a  general  favorite,  especially  if  the  social  or- 
gans be  large.  When  very  large  it  tends  to  blarney  and  over 
politeness. 

CONCLUDING  REMARKS. 

In  giving  this  brief  description  of  the  organs  and  their  func- 
tions only  the  normal  activity  of  the  faculties  have  been  con- 
sidered, except  in  a  few  instances.  No  regard  has  been  paid 
to  their  location,  natural  language,  physiognomical  signs,  or 
means  of  cultivation  or  restraint.  It  will  be  seen,  however,  from 
what  has  been  said,  that  an  organ,  or  group  of  organs,  may  be 


64  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

either  large  or  small,  and  they  have  a  corresponding  effect  upon 
the  mind.  And  each  of  the  organs  has  an  effect  upon,  and  in 
turn  is  influenced  by,  all  of  the  other  organs. 


PART  THIRD. 

ASTROLOGY. 

CHAPTER  I. 

GENERAL  VIEW  AND  SCOPE  OF  ASTROLOGY. 

"Despise  not  prophesyings; 

Hold  fast  that  which  is  good." — PAUL. 

From  time  immemorial  man  has  believed  in  the  influence  of 
the  stars.  Mythology  and  history  are  teeming  full  with  it,  and  the 
Bible  is  not  entirely  free  from  it.  We  find  it  remarked  in  the 
book  of  Job :  "Canst  thou  bind  the  sweet  influence  of  Pleiades, 
or  loose  the  bands  of  Orion?"  (Job,  xxxviii-3i.)  Has  Pleiades 
a  sweet  influence  then?  And  has  Orion  bands?  How  can  any 
Christian,  who  reads  and  believes  his  Bible,  deny  the  influence  of 
the  stars?  It  was  God  who  spoke  these  words  to  Job,  they  are 
not  the  words  of  man. 

We  shall  see  when  we  come  to  study  the  nativity  of  Christ 
that  the  planets  were  in  a  perfect  balance  at  that  time,  and  that 
wisdom  which  always  characterizes  the  works  of  God,  no  doubt, 
had  the  planets  in  that  part  of  their  orbits  which  is  most  in  har- 
mony with  the  external  universe.  By  this  I  do  not  mean  that  they 
were  there  because  of  Him,  or  that  He  was  because  of  them,  but 
rather,  that  the  one  is  a  counterpart  of  the  other.  At  the  birth 
of  Christ  the  planet  Uranus  was  in  the  beginning  of  the  sign  of 
Taurus  (see  the  horoscope  of  Christ),  and  not  far  from  the  con- 
stellation of  Pleiades  (and  it  must  be  understood  that  at  the 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  ' 

time  the  signs  of  the  zodiac  correspond  with  the  constellations 
bearing  the  same  names ;  but  at  the  present  time,  owing  to  the  pre- 
cession of  the  equinoxes,  the  first  point  of  Aries  is  in  the  constel- 
lation of  Pisces).  Uranus  is  allied  to  our  Reflective  group  of  or- 
gans, and  gives  among  other  things,  a  feeling  of  sympathy  and 
brotherly  kindness.  Has  it  not  a  sweet  influence  then?  And  if 
the  Pleiades  has  a  sweet  influence  also,  was  not  Uranus  in  a  posi- 
tion where  it  would  be  most  in  harmony  with  the  external  or 
sidereal  Universe? 

Then  how  about  Orion?  By  referring  to  the  same  figure  as 
before  it  will  be  seen  that  Mars  is  in  the  beginning  of  Gemini, 
and  not  very  far  from  Orion.  Orion  is  a  little  to  the  south  of  the 
ecliptic.  Now  Mars  has  already  been  called  "the  God  of  War," 
and  is  allied  to  the  Executive  or  Selfish  group  of  organs,  and 
gives,  among  other  things,  our  fighting  qualities ;  it  is  the  power 
to  law.  Then  has  Mars  bands?  Now  the  Pleiades  and  Orion 
were  put  up  in  contrast  by  the  Lord  in  that  wonderful  book  of 
Job,  and  they  are  put  in  contrast  here.  Who  can  fail  to  see  the 
simile?  The  one  is  kind,  and  the  other  vicious. 

Why  should  not  man  believe  in  the  influence  of  the  stars?  Is 
he  to  believe  that  he  is  chained  down  to  earth  and  has  no  affinity 
for  the  rest  of  the  system  of  which  the  earth  is  only  a  finitesimal 
part?  Or,  if  man  is  an  epitome  of  the  universe,  as  most  men  be- 
lieve we  are,  is  he  to  believe  that  he  has  no  affinity  for,  or  bears 
no  relation  to,  the  universe  in  which  he  lives?  With  the  facts 
we  have  before  us  we  have  good  evidence,  and  even  conclusive 
proof,  that  the  mind  and  destiny  of  man  are  moulded  and  formed 
not  by  the  laws  of  the  world  alone,  but  by  the  laws  of  the  whole 
of  our  solar  system;  and  we  have  good  evidence  too,  that  this 
solar  system  bears  a  certain  relation  to  the  sidereal  universe  with 
which  it  is  surrounded,  and  these  relations  extend  also  to  man. 

CYCLES. 

The  world  is  awaking  to  a  belief  in  cycles.  But  what  are 
those  cycles,  and  what  are  their  causes? 


66  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

There  are  cycles  of  every  sort  and  description.  There  are 
cycles  of  long  periods,  and  there  are  other  cycles  of  short  periods. 
There  are  periods  when  religion  takes  the  ascendency,  and  the 
whole  world  is  absorbed  more  or  less  in  religious  thought;  and 
there  are  periods  when  science  and  learning  make  rapid  strides 
toward  perfection,  and  the  patent  office  is  flooded  with  new  in- 
ventions. Then  there  are  other  periods  when  vice  and  crime  rule 
with  a  high  hand;  periods  of  strikes,  hard  times,  times  of  tur- 
moil, confusion,  and  disaster;  and  there  are  other  periods  of 
reform.  Charles  Dickens  claims  to  have  lived  in  a  drinking  age, 
and  we  may  well  believe  it.  Then  there  are  periods  when  pesti- 
lence, famine,  and  disease,  sweep  over  the  country,  and  throw 
whole  nations  into  weeping  and  consternation.  Everything,  in 
fact,  even  to  the  spots  on  the  Sun,  are  subject  to  periodicity.  I 
quote  from  astronomy  as  follows: — 

"Sun-spot  periodicity  is  the  subject  of  a  late  memoir  by  M. 
Wolf  of  Zurich,  Switzerland.  He  has  arrived  at  the  following 
conclusions :  I,  There  is  a  10  year  period ;  2,  an  1 11^  year  period  ; 
3,  A  12  year  period,  due  to  the  action  of  Jupiter.  Notwithstand- 
ing the  great  difference  between  the  two  periods  the  interval 
between  a  minimum  and  the  next  maximum  outburst  of  sun-spots 
is  the  same — 4^2  years.  After  170  years  the  phenomena  recur  in 
the  same  order  and  with  the  same  numerical  value." 

But,  what  is  the  cause  of  all  these  cycles?  Are  their  periods 
an  arbitrary  one,  and  have  they  no  basis  or  foundation  in  Nature, 
recurring  with  almost  the  regularity  of  clock  work  and  without 
any  incentive  whatever?  Or  are  they  caused  by  the  laws  of  the 
Universe;  by  the  revolving  of  the  planets  in  their  orbits,  and 
having  their  origin  in  some  natural  phenomena  in  which  man  may 
trace  the  relation  between  cause  and  effect,  and  be  able  to  pre- 
dict with  almost  certainty  the  recurrence  of  the  same  phenomena  ? 

Nothing  happens  without  a  cause ;  and  although  some  of  these 
periods  appear  at  first  glance  to  have  no  origin  or  axis  in  the 
laws  of  nature,  it  is  possible  for  man  to  ferret  it  out,  and  in  time 
explain  all  its  modus  operandi,  and  understand  its  cause. 

During  the  last  century  science  and  religion  have  made  im- 


SCIENCE    ANB    RELIGION  67 

mense  strides  towards  perfection,  and  particularly  the  science  or 
philosophy  of  religion ;  and  we  have  seen  Uranus  and  Neptune 
sweep  up  to  the  zenith  in  Cancer.  This  fact  alone  is  of  little 
consequence,  since  these  planets  have  been  revolving  in  these 
same  orbits  for  countless  ages.  But  this  is  an  age  of  science  and 
of  religion,  and  we  would  expect  these  thoughts  to  be  strongest 
in  the  people  when  these  planets  are  together  or  when  they  are 
both  strong  and  well  elevated.  At  the  present  time  Uranus  is 
at  its  lowest  ebb,  being  in  Capricon,  while  Neptune  has  about 
reached  the  zenith ;  therefore  we  may  expect  a  lull  in  science  for 
a  time  while  religion  remains  paramount.  We  need  only  read 
the  purity  books  being  published  on  every  hand  to  be  convinced 
that  the  world  is  awaking  to  better  things ;  that  men  and  women 
are  seeking  purity  and  striving  on  every  hand  to  live  better  and 
purer  lives,  which  is  religion  indeed.  There  is,  of  course,  a 
great  undercurrent  of  scientific  thought  which  will  in  time  come 
to  the  surface,  but  most  of  the  inventions  at  the  present  time  are 
of  a  physical  nature.  When  Saturn  comes  in  conjunction  with 
Neptune  in  a  dozen  or  so  of  years  hence,  it  will  greatly  enhance 
the  purity  questions,  as  both  of  these  planets  will  be  well  ele- 
vated and  powerful.  At  that  time  we  may  expect  a  great  revival 
— a  cyclone  or  landslide  in  religious  matters.  The  spell  may  not 
be  of  long  duration,  but  it  will  be  the  greatest  effort  in  religious 
matters  in  this  decade. 

My  reasons  for  making  these  predictions  are  these:  Saturn 
is  allied  to  the  perfective  group  of  organs  which  give  rise  to 
the  emotions  and  has  a  tendency  to  make  perfect,  while  Neptune 
gives  rise  to  the  religious  sentiments.  The  two  combined,  when 
they  are  all  powerful,  give  an  exalted  state  of  the  feelings  which 
will  not  stop  short  of  a  great  advancement  in  our  present  state 
of  living. 

But  what  effect  will  all  this  have  in  the  financial  world?  Will 
men  deal  reasonably  and  fairly  in  their  business  relations,  or  will 
they  get  into  that  exalted  state  of  feeling  and  be  carried  away  by 
sentiment  and  emotion  and  try  to  rule  with  a  high  hand  ?  Will  this 
feeling,  too,  give  the  speculator  some  grand  ideas,  and  lead  him 


68  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

into  great  schemes  and  speculations ;  creating  money  panics,  and 
jeopardizeing  business  generally?  These  are  all  open  questions; 
we  may  all  figure  on  them  and  draw  our  own  conclusions.  The 
position  of  all  the  planets  must  be  considered,  however,  in  draw- 
ing our  conclusions  in  these  matters.  I  have  offered  these  sug- 
gestions merely  to  illustrate  the  action  of  the  planets  on  the  mind 
and  destiny  of  man,  and  do  not  claim  to  give  any  exact  dates  or 
details.  There  will  be  a  crisis  at  that  time,  however,  but  at  this 
time  I  can  give  no  particulars  except  a  general  idea  as  stated 
above. 

Then  there  are  other  periods  also  when  the  young  people  take 
a  notion  to  get  married  all  at  once — when  weddings  are  the  or- 
der of  the  day — and  there  are  other  periods  when  weddings  are 
very  rare  except  among  older  people.  Statistics  show  that  wed- 
dings are  most  frequent  at  the  spring  and  autumnal  equinoxes,  and 
that  they  are  more  rare,  on  an  average,  during  summer  or  winter. 
And  we  may  add  that  weddings  are  sttill  more  frequent  at  these 
times  if  Venus  be  near  the  Earth,  and  her  influence  be  not  coun- 
teracted by  the  other  planets.  And  if  Venus  be  afflicted  by  Saturn 
or  some  of  the  other  planets,  then  there  are  many  "mittens"  given 
and  fond  hearts  are  broken,  and  the  divorce  mill  takes  another 
turn. 

HEREDITARY    DESCENT. 

If  any  one  thing  has  led  the  astrologers  into  error  more  than 
another  and  has  subjected  them  and  their  science  to  ridicule,  it 
is  the  fact  that  they  have  failed  to  take  into  account  the  effect 
of  race  and  of  hereditary  descent.  For  it  must  be  understood 
that  whatever  time  of  day,  or  whatever  sign  be  rising,  or  how- 
ever well  the  planets  may  be  posited  in  the  horoscope,  when  a 
Chinese  babe  is  born  he  will  grow  up  and  be  a  Chinese  and  have 
oblique  eyes,  and  a  yellow  complexion.  Or,  again,  suppose  we 
go  into  "darkest  Africa"  and  draw  up  a  horoscope  for  one  of 
the  savages.  No  matter  what  sign  is  rising  at  birth,  or  how  well 
the  planets  are  posited  in  the  figure,  we  can  not  say  that  he  is 
devoutly  religious,  or  scientific  in  his  nature,  or  refined  in  his 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  69 

tastes.     Or,  by  following  the  directions  given  in  the  books  on 
astrology,  we  can  not  say  that  he  has  long  straight  hair,  or  a  san- 
guine complexion,  etc.     No,  they  are  all  black;  all  have  woolly— 
hair,  none  are  scientific,  refined,  or  religious. 

All  people,  of  course,  are  influenced  by  the  planets,  but  only  in 
proportion  to  their  mental  development.  But  these  poor  Afri- 
cans, in  their  savage  state,  can  not  receive  these  finer  influences 
to  any  great  extent,  because  their  minds  are  so  much  of  the  earth 
earthly,  that  they  are  not  capable  of  receiving  them.  The  differ- 
ent signs  rising  at  their  birth,  and  the  position  of  the  planets  in 
the  figure,  would,  no  doubt,  have  much  to  do  with  their  form,  and 
by  striking  an  average  of  the  tribe  and  calling  it  the  standard,  we 
might  tell  considerable  about  their  character  as  compared  with 
the  others  of  same  tribe ;  and  we  might  predict  certain  events  that 
.would  happen  in  the  course  of  their  lives,  but  these  would  have 
to  be  within  the  confines  of  their  customs  and  possibilities.  If 
one  had  the  planets  well  posited  in  the  horoscope  we  might  know 
that  he  would  make  himself  felt  in  his  tribe,  and  would  be  con- 
sidered a  great  man  among  them ;  and  he  might  be,  comparatively, 
refined  in  his  tastes.  He  would  have  a  better  hut,  or  a  better 
war  club,  and  exercise  more  mechanical  skill,  etc.,  than  the  rest, 
or  be  more  devout  in  his  superstititions. 

These  facts,  then,  gives  rise  to  an  aphorism  in  astrology  which 
is  not  commonly  found  in  other  books ;  it  is  this : — 

"MAN  CAN  RECEIVE  THE  INFLUENCE  OF  THE 
PLANETS  ONLY  IN  PROPORTION  TO  HIS  MENTAL 
DEVELOPMENT ;  AND  IF  THE  MIND  OF  THE  NATIVE 
BE  A  BLANK,  HE  CAN  RECEIVE  ONLY  A  BLANK  IN- 
FLUENCE FROM  THE  PLANETS." 

Francis  Barrett,  in  his  "Magus,"  remarked :  "While  the  planets 
ordinarily  rule  men,  the  wise  men  rule  the  planets." 

"Barrett's  Magus"  is  a  work  of  magic,  and  is  almost  worthless 
to  the  practitioner  in  astrology.  It  contains  an  occasional  gem 
in  astrology,  one  of  which  is  as  stated  above. 

Uranus  and  Neptune  were  not  yet  discovered  in  Mr.  Barrett's 
time,  and  he  was  not  aware  that  wise  men  did  not  conform  tp 


70  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

his  predictions — that  they  were  influenced  by  higher  motives. 
And  so  we  may  say,  in  computing  the  horoscope  of  one  of  these 
native  Africans,  or  persons  in  whom  the  Perfective,  Reflective, 
and  Moral  groups  of  organs  are  very  small,  we  need  hardly  in- 
clude the  planets  Saturn,  Uranus,  and  Neptune;  or,  at  least,  we 
should  count  their  influence  as  being  very  weak,  no  matter  how 
well  they  may  be  posted  in  the  horoscope. 

MAN   NOT  A  FREE  AGENT. 

It  is  a  curious  fact  that  man  is  born  at  that  particular  time  of 
day  when  some  particular  sign  is  rising,  and  the  planets  in  the 
houses  that  shape  his  destiny. 

Man  is  not  a  free  agent;  he  was  born  for  a  purpose,  and  that 
purpose  he  must  fulfill.  He  has  liberties,  no  doubt,  to  a  limited 
degree,  but  it  is  so  arranged  that  his  judgment  or  circumstances 
will  naturally  lead  him  to  fulfill  his  mission.  Yet  some  will  say 
"I  am  a  free  agent  I  can  do  as  I  please ;  I  can  go  to  town  to-day, 
or  I  can  stay  at  home ;  and  who  shall  say  that  I  was  ordained  to 
do  thus  and  so  just  because  I  do  it?" 

Broadly  speaking  this  is  all  very  well.  Man  is  not  likely  to  do 
contrary  to  his  interests,  just  for  the  sake  of  being  contrary,  when 
he  knows  that  no  one  will  be  the  loser  by  it  except  himself. 

God  always  meets  us  half  way  and  gives  us  the  desire,  and 
even  makes  it  to  our  interests  to  do  our  duty.  We  have  certain 
laws  to  abide  by,  and  any  infringement  of  these  laws  is  always 
accompanied  with  bad  results.  For  instance,  an  infringement 
of  the  sanitary  laws  brings  about  disease ;  infringements  of  the 
social  laws  produce  discord  in  the  family  circle ;  infringements 
of  the  moral  laws  make  one  wicked ;  infringements  of  the  finan- 
cial laws  brings  about  poverty;  while  infringement  of  any  of 
these  laws  makes  one  miserable. 

Is  it  likely,  then,  that  man  will  wilfully  disobey  these  laws  when 
he  knows  it  will  work  disastrously  to  his  interests?  There  are 
many,  however,  who  do  not  live  consistently  with  these  laws,  and 
are  obliged  to  pay  the  penalty,  and  even  then  they  are  obliged 
to  fulfill  their  mission  after  all. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  71 

We  may  say,  then,  that  the  man  need  not  go  to  town  to-day 
if  he  chooses  to  stay  at  home,  but  he  must  deprive  himself  of  the 
benefits  that  he  supposes  would  accrue  from  his  going;  and  he- 
need  not  write  the  book  either,  but  in  not  doing  so  he  deprives 
himself  of  the  benefits,  the  honor,  the  hard  cash,  the  gratified  am- 
bition, etc.,  which  might  have  been  derived  from  it. 

Then,  after  all,  when  this  life  is  ended,  which  is  the  better  man 
for  the  life  to  come:  he  who  has  lived  in  conformity  with  Na- 
ture's laws,  or  he  who  has  disobeyed  all  these  and  arrives  at  his 
journey's  end  disappointed,  discouraged,  and  not  infrequently,  a 
wreck  ? 

Many  people  object  to  the  idea  that  our  life  is  "run  on  wheels," 
but  with  the  facts  we  have  before  us  we  must  admit  that  it  is  con- 
fined to  more  narrow  limits  than  most  people  would  suppose  from 
viewing  the  case  superficially.  For  if  we  believe  the  words  of 
the  prophets  we  must  admit  that  they  foretold  events  that  hap- 
pened from  500  to  800  years  after  their  prophecies  were  made 
They  described  the  crucifixion  of  Christ  in  its  most  minute  detail, 
and  even  told  how  the  people  would  divide  his  clothing.  Now  it 
must  be  remembered  that  these  were  to  be  done  by  people  who 
were  yet  unborn,  and  over  twenty  generations  after  the  prophecies 
were  made.  Then,  if  man  is  a  free  agent,  and  is  allowed  to  go 
about  at  random,  and  has  no  fixed  plan  or  place  in  this  grand 
machinery  of  Nature,  how  would  it  be  possible  for  these  prophets 
to  foretell  what  a  few  people  in  some  future  generation  would  do  ? 
Paul  even  went  further  than  this  and  said  that  he  was  ordained  to 
be  an  apostle  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  If  these  state- 
ments are  true,  we  may  say,  figuratively,  that  our  lives  do  run 
on  wheels ;  and,  since  these  run  within  such  narrow  limits,  and 
with  the  utmost  precision,  we  may  further  add  that  they  run  on 
cog  wheels. 

Another  reason  for  believing  in  the  truths  of  astrology,  though 
this  belief  can  be  arrived  at  only  through  the  process  of  reason- 
ing or  by  comparison,  is  the  fact  that  if  we  look  upon  the  multi- 
tude of  people  that  throng  our  busy  streets  we  see  that  there  are 
no  two  who  are  formed  alike.  And  if  it  be  true  that  we  are 


72  SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION 

governed  by  the  laws  of  the  Universe,  there  have  been  no  two 
alike  since  the  creation.  For  be  it  remembered  that  these  planets 
are  moving  all  the  time.  And  besides  this,  the  rotation  of  the 
Earth  on  its  axis  presents  a  different  degree  of  the  zodiac  on  the 
horizon  in  every  four  minutes  of  time.  And  when  the  Earth  on 
the  succeeding  day  arrives  at  the  same  relative  position  as  re- 
gards the  zodiac,  it  has  proceeded  onward  in  its  orbit  a  space  of 
one  degree.  The  Moon,  in  the  meantime,  has  traveled  over  thir- 
teen degrees,  Venus  two  degrees,  Mercury  four,  and  Mars  half  a 
degree.  And  these  movements  on  the  part  of  the  planets  and  the 
Earth  present  eternally  a  difference  in  our  horoscopes.  The 
Solar  System  is  never  twice  in  the  same  position.  It  was  in  a 
perfect  balance  once  at  the  birth  of  Christ ;  and,  so  far  as  we  know, 
it  will  never  be  again.  Therefore  we  have  had  only  one  Christ. 
We  have  also  had  only  one  George  Washington,  one  Columbus, 
one  Napoleon,  one  Julius  Caesar,  and  so  on  with  all  the  rest 
throughout  the  whole  creation. 

I  will  end  this  argument  for  astrology  for  the  present,  and, 
like  Silas  Wegg,  drop  into  poetry.  The  following  verses  were 
written  by  Dr.  W.  F.  Grubb,  of  Iowa,  who  gave  me  my  first  les- 
sons in  astrology.  I  do  not  know  where  he  got  them,  but  they  are 
worth  reproducing  here. 

ASTROLOGY. 


"Lo !  here's  the  cure  for  every  ill  to  which  our  flesh  is  heir ; 
'Tis  found  in  astrologic  skill  as  well  as  faith  and  prayer. 
By  astral  science  we  may  know  and  'gainst  all  ills  provide, 
There  is  a  balm  for  every  woe  when  wisdom  is  applied. 

"Ignorance  is  our  enemy  and  makes  us  oft'  repent ; 
But  wisdom  is  the  remedy  for  every  accident. 
Could  we  but  know  these  astral  signs  which  show  us  what  is 

true, 
Our  ruling  planets  thus  define  the  course  we  should  pursue. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  73 

"By  knowing  this  we  may  prevent  misfortune  in  our  way. 
With  astral  science  may  invent  to  drive  our  griefs  away. 
A  remedy  we  may  secure,  in  sickness  find  a  friend, 
Which  otherwise  we  must  endure,  and  suffer  to  the  end. 

"Astrology  is  not  a  fate,  but  is  the  antidote 
For  all  the  ills  of  modern  date,  as  saints  and  sages  wrote. 
And  in  their  day  spake  and  believe  that  evil  was  mundane, 
To  find  a  cure  and  be  relieved  astrology  made  plain. 

"Man  governed  by  the  solar  laws  in  pleasure  or  in  pain, 
In  ruling  signs  we  find  the  cause  of  either  loss  or  gain. 
If  we  only  will  give  heed  and  learn  each  lesson  well, 
Then  wisdom  in  the  time  of  need  the  remedy  will  tell. 

"By  astral  science  we  detect  calamities  afar, 
And  tell  us  what  we  may  expect  and  may  in  time  prepare. 
It  tells  us  when  malific  stars  will  threaten  us  with  foes, 
When  nations  will  engage  in  wars  and  why  these  things  are  so. 

"It  tells  us  when  benefics  will  inaugurate  a  peace, 
When  plenteous  crops  for  those  who  till  and  all  our  stores  in- 

crease. 

It  gives  us  the  malific  days  and  days  of  good  devoid, 
To  be  forewarned  is  Wisdom's  ways,  and  evils  thus  avoid. 

"It  tells  us  how  we  all  may  find  by  knowing  time  of  birth, 
The  ruling  planets  for  the  kind  of  life  we  live  on  earth. 
The  solar  system  shapes  our  lives,  of  which  we  are  a  part, 
It  gives  our  joy  and  makes  our  strife  and  rules  us  brain  and 
heart. 


bodies  are  allied  to  earth,  and  by  the  earth  are  fed, 
Our  souls  destined  to  higher  worth,  by  higher  hopes  are  led. 
The  planets  shape  our  destiny,  and  make  us  what  we  are, 
They  rule  our  hopes  with  potency,  our  gladness  and  despair. 


74  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

"God's  providence  does  not  ignore,  but  is  here  amplified; 
God  over  all  forever  more,  in  whom  all  things  abide. 
God's  providence  is  everywhere,  although  we  suffer  pain, 
This  astral  science  does  declare  and  shows  the  cause  plain. 

"Thus  good  and  evil  harmonize ;  for  all  things  there  is  cause, 

We  are  happy  as  we  grow  more  wise  to  know  these  higher  laws. 
God's  suns,  God's  moons,  God's  worlds  afar,  where'er  the  eye 

can  scan, 

God  owns  the  near  and  distant  star,  God's  banner  unfurled  to 
man." 


CHAPTER  II. 

GENERAL    PRINCIPLES   OF   ASTROLOGY. 

Avoiding  all  signs  and  symbols  commonly  used  by  astrologers 
which  would  only  bother  the  printer  and  not  be  understood  by 
the  average  reader,  we  will  now  give  an  outline  of  the  general 
principles  of  astrology.  There  is  so  much  in  astrology,  however, 
that  is  vague  and  uncertain,  that  I  have  thought  it  best  not  to 
reproduce  all  that  has  been  written  on  the  subject  by  other  au- 
thors, as  much  of  the  literature  on  astrology  is  very  misleading 
and  foolish.  Therefore  I  will  only  reproduce  here  what  is 
fairly  well  known  to  be  true,  and  those  who  wish  to  pursue  the 
subject  further  are  kindly  referred  to  other  books. 

The  planets  are  ten  in  number,  and  are  thus  named:  Neptune, 
Uranus,  Saturn,  Jupiter,  Mars,  Earth,  Moon,  Venus,  Mercury  and 
the  Sun. 

The  Earth  has  never  been  considered  as  a  planet  by  the  astrol- 
ogers until  recent  times,  and  most  of  them  do  not  include  Neptune. 
The  Earth  was  supposed  to  be  the  center  of  the  universe,  and  its 
influence  was  not  considered ;  while  the  Sun  was  supposed  to  re- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


volve  round  the  Earth  and  appear  in  every  sign  of  the  Zodiac  in 
the  course  of  the  year,  and  the  Sun  was  considered  as  a  planet. 
Most  of  the  astrologers  of  the  present  day  place  the  Earth  in 
the  center  of  their  horoscopes,  while  the  Sun  and  planets  occupy 
the  Zodiac  with  respect  to  their  direction  from  the  Earth.  It  will 
be  well  at  present  for  us  to  view  things  as  they  really  are  instead 
of  as  they  appear  to  be. 

THE    ZODIAC. 

The  whole  Zodiac  contains  360  degrees,  or  twelve  signs  of  30 
degrees  each.  The  signs  run  in  order  thus,  and  remain  always  so : 

Northern  Signs.  Southern  Signs. 

Aries.  Libra. 

Taurus.  Scorpio. 

Gemini.  Sagittarius. 

Cancer.  Capricorn. 

Leo.  Aquarius. 

Virgo.  Pisces. 

Each  sign  contains  30  degrees,  which,  multiplied  by  the  twelve 
signs,  gives  360  degrees,  being  the  total  number  of  degrees  con- 
tained in  the  Zodiac.  The  reason  the  ancients  divided  the  Zodiac 
into  360  degrees  appears  thus :  that  the  solar  system  has  365 
days,  and  the  lunar  year  355,  the  mean  of  which  is  360,  the  num- 
ber of  degrees-in  the  Zodiac. 

THE   ASPECTS   OF   THE    PLANETS. 

The  planetary  aspects  has  referrence  to  the  number  of  degrees 
the  planets  may  be  apart  in  the  Zodiac.  They  are  as  follows : 

Semisextile    30  degrees 

Semisquare    45 

Sextile    .60       " 

Quintile    72 

Square    90       " 

Trine    .  ,  .120 


76  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Sesquiquadrate   ...  135 

Biquintile   144        " 

Opposition    180        ". 

Conjunction    oo        " 

and  the  Parallel,  or  an  equal  distance  in  declination,  either  north 

or  south  of  the  equator. 

NATURE   OF   THE   ASPECTS. 

The  conjunctions  of  Jupiter  with  Uranus,  Saturn,  Sun,  Venus, 
Mercury  or  the  Moon;  and  the  Conjunctions  of  Venus  with 
Mercury  and  the  Moon,  are  considered  to  have  a  good  effect; 
but  all  the  other  conjunctions  are  considered  evil. 

The  Semisextile,  Sextile,  Quintile,  Trine  and  Biquintile  have 
a  good  effect;  while  the  Semisquare,  Square,  Sesquiquadrate 
and  Opposition  are  considered  always  evil.  The  Parallel  is  like 
the  Conjunction  both  in  effect  and  nature. 

The  relative  powers  of  potencies  of  the  aspects  is  approxi- 
mately as  follows : 

The  most  powerful  is  the  Opposition,  next  to  this  the  -Con- 
junction, then  the  Parallel,  Trine,  Square,  Sextile,  Sesquiquad- 
rate, Semisquare,  Semisextile,  Quintile,  and  the  weakest  aspect 
is  the  Biquintile. 

Aspects  formed  in  the  cardinal  signs  are  the  strongest ;  next 
to  these  in  the  fixed  signs ;  and  lastly,  and  least  in  power,  are 
those  formed  in  the  common  signs.  For  instance,  a  square  from 
a  cardinal  sign  would  equal  in  power  a  Conjunction  or  Opposi- 
tion in  the  common  signs,  and  no  aspect  whatever  can  counteract 
Dr  equal  in  power  an  opposition  from  cardinal  signs. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  Jupiter  in  conjunction  with  any  of  the 
planets,  except  Mars,  has  a  good  effect.  It  will  be  seen  later 
on  that  Jupiter  has  to  do  with  the  aspiring  group  of  organs,  and 
they  give  dignity,  honor  and  pride ;  and  it  is  evident  that  if  we 
combine  this  with  any  of  the  elements  of  the  mind  to  which 
these  planets  refer  it  will  be  of  good  effect;  but  when  we  com- 
bine it  with  Mars,  and  Mars  having  to  do  with  the  Executive 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  77 

or  Selfish  group  of  organs,  it  makes  the  native  too  hard  headed, 
cruel  and  invincible.  I  do  not  maintain,  however,  that  all  that 
is  said  concerning  the  nature  of  the  aspects  is  true,  I  have  written 
them  down  as  stated  in  the  books.  We  shall  see  later  on  that 
there  is  much  truth  in  them.  I  must  deny,  however,  that  any  of 
the  aspects  are  necessarily  evil. 

NATURE   AND   QUALITY  OF  THE  SIGNS  OF   THE   ZODIAC. 

The  signs  are  classified  and  divided  as  follows : 

Masculine  signs. — Aries,  Gemini,  Leo,  Libra,  Sagittarius  and 
Aquarius. 

Feminine  signs. — Taurus,  Cancer,  Virgo,  Scorpio,  Capricorn 
and  Pisces. 

Fiery  signs. — Aries,  Leo  and  Sagittarius. 

Earthly  signs. — Taurus,  Virgo  and  Capricorn. 

Airy  signs. — Gemini,  Libra  and  Aquarius. 

Watery  signs. — Cancer,  Scorpio  and  Pisces. 

Signs  of  short  ascension. — Capricorn,  Aquarius,  Pisces,  Aries, 
Taurus  and  Gemini. 

Signs  of  long  ascension. — Cancer,  Leo,  Virgo,  Libra,  Scorpio 
and  Sagittarius. 

Moveable  and  cardinal  signs. — Aries,  Cancer,  Libra  and  Capri- 
corn. 

Fixed  signs. — Taurus,  Leo,  Scorpio  and  Aquarius. 

Common  signs. — Gemini,  Virgo,  Sagittarius  and  Pisces. 

Equinoxial  signs. — Aries  and  Libra. 

Tropical  signs. — Cancer  and  Capricorn. 

There  are  others,  but  they  are  unnecessary  to  be  mentioned 
here. 

The  ancients  supposed  there  were  only  four  elements,  viz. : 
Fire,  Water,  Earth  and  Air;  but  the  chemists  of  to-day  have 
proven  that  these  supposed  elements  are  really  chemical  com- 
pounds, or  are  the  result  of  chemical  action.  The  fact  remains, 
however,  that  there  is  considerable  virtue  in  this  ancient  belief — • 
heat,  moisture,  air  and  substance.  If  we  exclude  heat,  moisture 


78  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

or  air  from  a  substance,  it  cannot  decompose  or  spoil.  For  in- 
stance, we  may  freeze  a  substance  and  it  will  not  decompose 
so  long  as  it  remains  frozen ;  or  if  it  be  sealed  up  hermetically 
to  exclude  the  air,  it  will  keep  indefinitely;  or  if  we  exclude  the 
moisture  as  in  drying,  it  will  keep  so  long  as  it  remains  perfectly 
dry.  But  as  regards  the  signs  bearing  these  names,  it  is  found 
that  persons  born  under  fiery  signs  have  a  mental  activity  that 
is  not  common  to  those  born  under  the  other  signs;  while  those 
born  under  the  other  signs  have  attributes  peculiar  to  themselves. 
It  is  a  subject  for  investigation,  as  it  is  likely  that  the  astrologers 
have  carried  the  subject  too  far. 

THE  ORBS  OF  THE   PLANETS. 

These  refer  to  the  number  of  degrees  in  which  one  planet 
operates  upon  another.  The  orb  of  Uranus  is  said  to  be  8  de- 
grees; Saturn  8,  Jupiter  10,  Mars  8,  Sun  17,  Venus  8,  Mercury 
8,  Moon  12  and  Neptune?.  They  are  usually  determined  thus 
If  two  planets  are  approaching  a  conjunction,  or  aspect,  add  the 
orb  of  the  two  planets  together,  and  divide  by  two ;  and  when  the 
planets  get  within  that  number  of  degrees,  they  begin  to  in- 
fluence the  native  jointly.  For  example,  suppose  the  Moon  is 
approaching  the  conjunction  of  Mars,  you  add  their  two  orbs 
together,  which  is  20,  and  divide  by  two,  which  is  10;  therefore, 
when  the  Moon  gets  within  10  degrees  of  Mars,  the  effect  of 
conjunction  begins,  and  lasts  until  the  two  planets  are  more  than 
10  degrees  apart.  It  is  the  same  with  the  other  planets.  Observe, 
too,  that  a  conjunction  is  more  powerful  when  the  planets  are 
separating,  than  when  approaching. 

A  planet  may  be  in  aspect  with  the  cusp  of  any  house.  Cusp 
means  the  first  point  or  degree  of  that  house.  In  the  horoscope 
of  Christ  Saturn  is  three  degrees  from  the  cusp  of  the  tenth 
house,  yet  it  is  within  its  orb  of  it,  and  is  said  to  be  on  the  cusp 
of  that  house.  It  also  forms  a  square  with  the  first  and  seventh, 
a  trine  with  the  second  and  sixth,  and  an  opposition  with  the 
fourth. 


SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION. 
THE    HOUSES   OF   THE    HEAVENS. 

The  ancients  divided  the  heavens  into  twelve  equal  parts,  which 
they  called  houses  or  mansions  of  the  heavens.  The  position  or 
the  houses  is  shown  in  the  horoscopes  later  on  in  this  work,  and 
as  every  one  of  these  houses  must  be  considered  in  the  horoscopes 
of  Christ  and  of  Adam,  there  is  no  need  to  repeat  them  here. 
It  will  be  necessary  to  explain  something  of  what  the  houses 
mean  which  will  answer  for  the  present.  The  first  house  begins 
at  the  eastern  horizon,  and  extends  30  degrees  below  it;  the 
second  house  begins  30  degrees  below  the  eastern  horizon,  and 
extends  to  60  degrees  below  it;  and  the  third  house  extends 
from  60  to  90  degrees  below  the  eastern  horizon,  which  is  directly 
under  the  Earth.  The  other  houses  continue  in  same  order,  so 
that  the  sixth  house  extends  from  the  western  horizon  to  30  de- 
grees below  it;  the  tenth  house  is  on  the  zenith,  extending  30 
degrees  east  of  it,  and  the  twelfth  house  is  on  the  eastern  horizon, 
and  extends  30  degrees  above  it. 

These  houses  always  remain  in  the  same  position  as  regards 
the  Earth,  and,  therefore,  the  Sun,  Moon  and  planets  all  pass 
through  these  twelve  houses  every  time  the  Earth  rotates 
on  its  axis,  which  is  in  every  twenty-four  hours,  or  nearly  so. 
Now,  when  a  child  is  born,  the  position  of  the  planets  at  that 
time  indicates  the  houses  they  are  in,  and  this  constitutes  the 
horoscope  for  that  time,  and  for  that  child. 

The  strongest  of  the  houses  are  said  to  be  the  first  and  tenth; 
next  the  eleventh  and  seventh ;  then  the  second,  third  and  ninth ; 
then  the  fourth  and  twelfth ;  and,  lastly  the  fifth,  sixth,  and  eighth. 
Thus,  a  planet  in  the  first  or  tenth  is  very  strong,  and  influences 
the  native  all  through  life.  Then  again,  a  planet  in  the  fifth, 
sixth,  or  eighth,  is  weaker  in  power,  yet  may  have  strong  signifi- 
cations. The  first,  fourth,  seventh  and  tenth  are  called  angular 
houses,  and  represent  the  four  cardinal  points  of  the  compass; 
thus  the  first  is  east,  seventh  west,  fourth  north,  or  under 
the  Earth,  and  the  tenth  south,  or  on  the  zenith.  The  second, 
fifth,  eighth  and  eleventh,  are  termed  succedent  houses;  and  the 
third,  sixth,  ninth  and  twelfth  are  called  cadent  houses. 


80  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

DESCRIPTION  OF  PERSONS   PRODUCED  BY  THE   SIGNS  OF  THE  ZODIAC 
ASCENDING  AT   BIRTH. 

Aries. — "Middle  stature ;  rather  lean ;  long  face  and  neck ; 
strong  limbs;  hazel  eyes;  coarse  hair;  dark,  swarthy  or  ruddy 
complexion ;  sandy  whiskers,  and  quick  insight."  Disposition — 
"Angry  violent  temper  and  sometimes  quarrelsome;  ambitious, 
aspiring;  quick,  active,  intrepid  and  determined."  "Reuben,  thou 
art  my  first  born,  my  might  and  the  beginning  of  my  strength, 
the  excellency  of  dignity,  and  the  excellency  of  power;  unstable 
as  water,  thou  shalt  not  excel."  (Genesis  49:  3,  4.) 

Taurus. — "Short,  thick-set  person;  full  face  and  eyes;  short, 
thick  neck;  large  nose  and  mouth;  swarthy,  ill  complexioned ; 
broad,  strong  shoulders;  dark  hair  and  eyes — the  hair  some- 
times curling.  In  a  female  nativity  it  produces  a  more  comely 
person ;  plump,  fleshy ;  dark,  curling  hair,  black  eyes  and  a  toler- 
ably good  complexion."  Dispositon — "Conceited,  bigoted,  angry 
and  violent;  ill  natured  and  unfeeling;  gluttonous,  great  eaters 
and  lovers  of  their  own  ease  and  comfort;  fond  of  drink,  etc." 
Jacob,  in  blessing  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  said  of  this  one: 
"Simeon  and  Levi  are  brethren ;  instruments  of  cruelty  are  in 
their  habitations.  O  my  soul,  come  thou  not  into  their  secret; 
unto  their  assembly,  for  in  their  anger  they  slew  a  man,  and  in 
their  self-will  they  digged  down  a  wall.  Cursed  be  their  anger,  for 
it  was  fierce ;  and  their  wrath,  for  it  was  cruel.  I  will  divide 
then  in  Jacob,  and  scatter  them  in  Israel."  (Genesis  49;  5,  6.) 

From  what  is  said  above,  it  would  be  inferred  that  there  are 
no  good  Taurus  people,  but  this  is  an  error,  to  a  great  degree. 
Planetary  conditions  have  much  to  do  in  forming  the  character, 
but  Taurus  people  generally  have  a  great  deal  of  force  of  char- 
acter. I  have  written  it  down,  however,  just  as  I  find  it  in  the 
books.  But  let  us  observe  now,  once  for  all,  that  there  is  no 
position  of  the  heavens  that  necessarily  make  one  bad.  For  when 
God  made  the  world  and  all  Its  works  therein,  He  blessed  it,  and 
called  it  all  very  good.  But  in  these  days  we  find  people  who  are 
really  bad,  and  the  astrologers  have  been  judging  them  as  they 
find  them. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  81 

Gemini. — "Tall,  straight  body ;  long  arms  and  hands ;  dark 
sanguine  complexion;  dark  brown  hair;  hazel  eyes;  quick  sight ^ 
active  look;  walk,  smart  and  quick."  Disposition — "Scientific, 
judicious,  fond  of  reading;  ambitious. of  fame;  moderate  and  tem- 
perate in  eating  and  drinking;  generally,  respected  and  good 
members  of  society."  Most  of  the  astrologers  call  the  airy  signs 
• — Gemini,  Libra  and  Aquarius — scientific  signs. 

Cancer. — "Moderate  stature;  face  round;  pale,  whitish  com- 
plexion; small  features  and  brown  hair;  constitution  not  strong; 
eyes  gray  or  very  light  blue."  Disposition — "Timid,  inactive, 
dull,  void  of  energy,  careless,  harmless,  inoffensive  and  feeling." 
"Judah,  thou  art  he  whom  thy  brethren  shall  praise ;  thy  hand 
shall  be  on  the  neck  of  thine  enemies ;  thy  father's  children  shall 
bow  down  before  thee.  Judah  is  a  lion's  whelp;  from  the  prey, 
my  son,  thou  art  gone  up ;  he  stooped  down,  he  couched  as  a  lion, 
and  as  an  old  lion;  who  shall  rouse  him  up?  The  sceptre  shall 
not  depart  from  Judah,  nor  a  law  giver  from  between  his  feet,  un- 
til Shiloh  come;  and  unto  him  shall  the  gathering  of  the  people 
be.  Binding  his  foal  unto  the  vine,  and  his  ass's  colt  unto  the 
choice  vine;  he  washed  his  garments  in  wine,  and  his  clothes  in 
the  blood  of  the  grapes.  His  eyes  shall  be  red  with  wine,  and 
his  teeth  white  with  milk." 

The  constellation  of  Leo  (Leo  the  Lion)  did  occupy  the  sign 
of  Cancer  at  the  time  of  the  birth  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel 
and  Christ  is  called  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  as  well  as  the 
Lamb  of  God.  But  at  the  time  of  Christ,  owing  to  the  preces- 
sion of  the  equinoxes,  the  constellation  of  Cancer  occupied  the 
sign  of  Cancer. 

Leo. — "A  large,  full  stature;  big  bones;  full,  broad  shoulders, 
well  set ;  gray  eyes ;  quick  sight ;  light  hair  and  eyebrows ;  head 
large ;  complexion  sanguine  or  ruddy."  Disposition — "Bold,  firm 
and  generous ;  ambitious  and  aspiring ;  free  and  courteous ;  quick 
in  anger,  but  soon  over  it;  fond  of  sports  and  recreation  and 
bodily  exercise ;  active,  intrepid  and  very  determined."  "Zebulun 
shall  dwell  at  the  haven  at  the  sea,  and  he  shall  be  for  an  haven 
of  ships,  and  his  border  shall  be  unto  Zidon." 


82  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Virgo. — "A  slender  body,  somewhat  above  the  middle  height; 
a  ruddy,  dark  complexion ;  face,  round ;  dark  hair  and  eyes ;  well 
formed,  but  not  handsome."  Disposition — "Ingenious;  fond  of 
learning  and  curiosities;  ambitious;  quick  and  active;  given  to 
the  study  of  languages;  of  good  utterance  and  graceful  elocu- 
tion." "Issachar  is  a  strong  ass  crouching  down  between  two 
burdens ;  and  he  saw  that  rest  was  good,  and  the  land  that  it  was 
pleasant;  and  bowed  his  shoulder  to  bear,  and  became  aservant 
unto  tribute." 

Libra. — "A  tall,  straight  body ;  rather  slender ;  hair,  brown  and 
smooth;  sometimes  jet  black;  face,  round;  features  well  made; 
fine,  clear  complexion;  dark  eyes;  if  a  female,  good  looking." 
Disposition — "Ambitious,  talkative ;  fond  of  the  other  sex,  and 
the  temper  tolerably  even."  "Dan  shall  judge  his  people,  as  one 
of  the  tribes  of  Israel.  Dan  shall  be  a  serpent  by  the  way,  an 
adder  in  the  path,  that  biteth  the  horse  heels,  so  that  his  rider 
shall  fall  backward." 

Scorpio. — "Middle  stature ;  thick,  well-set  body,  strong  and 
robust ;  face,  large  and  broad ;  dark,  palish  complexion ;  hair, 
dark  brown,  curling  and  plentiful ;  short,  thick  neck ;  ill  made 
feet;  sometimes  bow-legged."  Disposition — "Reserved,  ambi- 
tious and  violent ;  furious  and  bloodthirsty  when  provoked ;  de- 
ceitful and  conceited ;  active,  intrepid  and  dauntless ;  void  of 
feeling,  and  brutish."  "Gad,  a  troop  shall  overcome  him;  but  he 
shall  overcome  at  the  last." 

Sagittarius. — "Well  formed,  handsome  person,  rather  tall ;  high 
forehead ;  long  nose ;  clear,  hazel  eyes ;  ruddy  complexion ;  free 
and  open  countenance ;  hair,  chestnut  or  light  brown ;  face  rather 
long."  Disposition — "Bold,  active  and  generous;  free  and  good 
hearted;  fond  of  sports  and  recreation;  ambitious  of  honor  and 
doing  good;  laudable  in  actions  and  generally  to  be  depended 
upon."  "Out  of  Asher  his  bread  shall  be  fat,  and  he  shall  yield 
royal  dainties." 

Capricorn. — "A  short,  slender  person,  not  well  formed;  long, 
thin  face;  thin  beard;  chin,  long;  black,  or  dark  coarse  hair; 
narrow  chest;  long,  small  neck;  weak  knees,  and  a  bad  gait 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  83 

generally."  Disposition — "Sharp,  subtile  and  capricious ;  covet- 
ous, envious,  jealous,  crafty,  selfish  and  unstable."  "Naphtali  is- 
a  hind  let  loose ;  he  giveth  goodly  words." 

Aquarius. — "Middle  stature;  stout,  well-set  and  strong;  long 
visage  ;  sanguine  complexion ;  fair  flaxen  hair ;  dark  eyes  and  gen- 
erally very  handsome,  especially  if  a  female."  Disposition — 
"Stable,  good,  kind-hearted ;  scientific ;  fond  of  learning  and 
recreation;  gentle,  and  temper  even."  "Joseph  is  a  fruitful 
bough,  even  a  fruitful  bough  by  a  well,  whose  branches  run  over 
the  wall;  the  archers  have  sorely  grieved  him,  and  shot  at  him 
and  hated  him ;  but  his  bow  abode  in  strength,  and  the  arms  of  his 
hands  were  made  strong  by  the  hands  of  the  mighty  God  of 
Jacob  (from  thence  is  the  shepard,  the  stone  of  Israel).  Even 
by  the  God  of  thy  father,  who  shall  help  thee,  and  by  the  Al- 
mighty who  shal  bless  the  mwith  blessings  of  heaven  above,  bless- 
ings the  deep  that  lieth  under,  and  blessings  of  the  breasts  and  of 
the  womb.  The  blessings  of  thy  father  have  prevailed  above  the 
blessings  of  my  progenitors  unto  the  utmost  bounds  of  the  ever- 
lasting hills;  they  shall  be  on  the  head  of  Joseph,  and  on  the 
crown  of  the  head  of  him  that  was  separate  from  his  brethren." 
(Genesis  49:  22-26.). 

Pisces. — Short,  thick  stature;  fleshy,  pale  face;  eyes  sleepy 
and  dull ;  hair,  light  brown ;  arms  and  legs,  short ;  ill-made,  large 
feet;  constitution,  sickly  and  weak."  Disposition — "Dull,  indo- 
lent and  lazy,  caring  for  nothing,  loving  their  own  ease  and 
slothful."  "Benjamin  shall  raven  as  a  wolf;  in  the  morning  he 
shall  devour  the  prey,  and  at  night  he  shall  divide  the  spoil." 

NOTE. — "The  foregoing  descriptions  are  only  to  be  taken  when 
there  are  no  planets  in  or  near  the  ascendant." 

And  we  may  add.  that  they  are  not  always  to  be  taken  then. 
The  position  of  the  planets  in  the  figure  or  horoscope  has  much 
to  do  with  the  form,  complexion  and  disposition  of  the  native, 
whether  there  be  any  planets  in  or  near  the  ascendant  or  not. 
Jupiter  gives  dark,  and  Venus  fair,  complexions ;  Mars,  ruddy 
or  sanguine ;  Mercury,  light  and  clear ;  Uranus,  light,  but  not 
clear.  Or,  if  we  divide  the  head  into  two  parts,  by  drawing  a 


84  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

line  from  the  organ  of  Destructiveness  vertically  to  the  organ  of 
Veneration,  then  the  organs  back  of  this  line,  and  the  planets 
which  pertain  to  them,  give  a  dark  complexion ;  while  the  organs 
forward  of  this  line,  and  the  planets  which  pertain  to  them,  give 
a  light  complexion.  And  again,  those  organs  which  lie  at  the  base 
of  the  brain,  and  the  planets  which  pertain  to  them,  give  a  ruddy 
cr  sanguine  complexion ;  while,  if  these  are  small,  and  the  organs 
of  the  top-head  predominate,  and  the  planets  which  pertain  to 
them  are  strong  in  the  horoscope,  then  the  person  inclines  to 
paleness.  These  signs,  however,  have  very  much  to  do  with  the 
form  and  nature  of  the  person,  and  they  should  always  be  taken 
into  consideration  in  judging  a  nativity.  I  do  not  maintain  that 
the  descriptions  as  given  above  are  correct,  as  I  am  not  a  practi- 
tioner in  astrology,  but  would  ask  every  one  to  investigate  for, 
himself.  I  have  written  the  description  down  just  as  I  find  it  in 
the  books. 

Many  useful  subjects  might  be  added  to  this  work  on  astrology, 
as  we  have  not  yet  considered  a  tenth  part  of  the  subjects.  But 
as  it  is  not  my  desire  to  write  a  practical  work  on  astrology,  per- 
haps what  has  been  written  will  give  the  reader  a  fair  insight 
into  the  subject,  enough  so,  at  any  rate,  to  answer  my  present 
purposes.  Those  who  wish  to  pursue  the  subject  further  are 
kindly  referred  to  other  works  on  the  subject.  I  would  especially 
recommend  "Heliocentric  Astrology,"  by  Frederick  R.  White. 

Experience  is  the  backbone  of  knowledge,  and  a  handful  of 
this  is.  worth  a  carload  of  reading.  Therefore,  set  to  work,  and 
with  the  aid  of  an  Ephemeris  for  the  year  in  which  you  were 
born,  draw  out  your  own  horoscope,  and  you  will  speedily  find 
satisfaction.  It  is  a  bad  thing  to  always  follow  the  opinions  of 
others,  for  in  such  a  case  the  mind  is  never  settled.  Persevere 
with  the  study,  and  what  you  do  not  discover  one  day,  you  may  the 
next ;  for  nothing  of  any  worth  was  ever  acquired  without  labor 
or  study.  That  you  will  succeed  in  this  is  my  earnest  desire. 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  85 


PART  FOURTH. 

INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS. 

The  subjects  we  have  been  considering  are  popular,  well  known, 
and  most  of  them  are  established;  but  most  of  the  subjects  we 
are  abouf  to  consider,  are  not  popular,  are  not  well  known,  and 
they  are  not  established. 

Astrology,  of  course,  contains  many  vagaries,  and  the  reader 
is  invited  to  sift  them  as  he  will ;  but  since  the  terms  used  in 
astrology  have  been  in  use  for  centuries,  we  may  say  that  they 
are  popular,  except  that  part  of  the  science  which  has  been 
added  in  recent  years.  The  remaining  parts  of  the  work  are  not 
popular ;  they  are  only  the  evidences  of  a  few  men  at  most,  while 
a  great  part  of  it  is  entirely  original:  and  these  evidences  may 
not  be  considered  as  being  sufficient  to  establish  a  verdict.  But 
the  truth  is  truth,  however,  wherever  we  find  it,  no  matter  whether 
it  be  uttered  by  one  man  or  a  thousand ;  and  I  will  endeavor  to 
bring  out  something  new  that  is  worth  considering. 

The  greater  part  of  the  work  we  have  been  considering  is 
copied  from  other  books.  I  do  not  claim  that  there  is  anything 
new  about  it;  and  all  I  have  written  that  is  new  is  contained  in 
the  following  chapters,  and  these  subjects,  I  believe,  are  worthy 
of  your  earnest  consideration. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


MORAL 
"SATURN- 
'PERFECT^* 
GROUP- 


THE  GROUPS  OF  ORGANS  SHOWING  THE  PLANETS  TO  WHICH 
THEY  ARE  ALLIED. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  87 


CHAPTER  I. 

HARMONY  BETWEEN  PHRENOLOGY  AND  ASTROLOGY,  OR  THE  INFLU- 
ENCE OF  THE  PLANETS  ON  THE  HUMAN   MIND. 

"There  is  one  glory  of  the  Sun,  and  another  glory  of  the  Moon, 
and  another  glory  of  the  stars;  and  one  star  differeth  from  an- 
other star  in  glory." — PAUL. 

The  accompanying  diagram  shows  the  groups  of  organs  a^ 
they  appear  in  the  brain,  and  also  the  planets  to  which  each  of 
these  groups  of  organs  is  allied. 

The  Moon  is  allied  to  the  Cerebellum ;  Venus  to  the  remainder 
of  the  Social  group  situated  in  the  Cerebrum;  Mars  and  the 
Earth  has  to  do  with  the  Executive  or  Selfish  group;  Jupiter 
the  Aspiring  group ;  Saturn  the  Perfective  group ;  Mercury  the 
Perceptive  and  Literary  group ;  Uranus  is  allied  to  the  Reflective 
group,  and  Neptune  to  the  Moral  group. 

We  must  consider  these  planets  in  a  different  order  from 
henceforth,  for  reasons  which  will  appear  as  we  proceed.  They 
are  mentioned  above  in  the  order  of  the  numbering  of  the  organs 
in  the  several  groups  by  the  phrenologists,  and  have  no  refer- 
ence to  the  order  of  their  influence  as  regards  the  planets. 

The  planets  affect  us  in  the  order  of  their  distance  from  the 
Earth ;  and  since  the  Moon  is  the  nearest,  it  has  the  first  effect. 
The  function  of  the  cerebellum,  or  the  organ  of  Amativeness,  as 
we  have  seen  in  the  study  of  phrenology,  is  generation.  And 
since  anything  must  be  generated  before  it  has  an  existence,  and 
further,  if  the  Moon  is  allied  to  this  organ,  we  cannot  well  deny 
the  fact  that  it  has  the  first  effect. 

The  cerebellum  has  other  functions  aside  from  that  of  genera- 
tion, as  we  have  seen  in  part  second ;  and  we  will  have  occa- 


88  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

sion  to  examine  more  minutely  the  nature  of  its  functions- later 
on.  This  organ  is  classed  in  the  social  group  by  the  phrenolo- 
gists, and  properly  so  too.  It  is  a  social  organ.  It  is  separate, 
however,  from  the  remainder  of  the  social  organs  lying  in  the 
cerebrum,  by  a  membrane,  the  tentorium,  and  it  has  a  widely 
different  function  from  the  other  organs  in  the  social  group.  In 
treating  of  it  with  respect  to  planetary  influence  we  must  call 
it  a  separate  organ. 

Venus  is  the  next  planet  in  the  order  of  distance  from  the 
Earth,  and  has  the  next  effect,  Venus  has  always  been  called 
the  "god  of  love/'  and  if  we  say  that  it  is  allied  to  the  social 
group  of  organs  which  are  located  in  the  lower  back-head,  and 
in  the  cerebrum,  perhaps  it  will  not  create  any  controversy. 
It  has  to  do  then,  with  the  organs  of  Parental  Love,  Conjugal 
Love,  Friendship,  Inhabitiveness,  and  Continuity. 

Mercury  is  the  next  planet  to  be  considered,  and  we  will  say 
that  it  is  allied  to  the  Perceptive  group  of  organs.  This  group 
is  composed  of  two  classes  of  organs,  Perceptive  and  Literary, 
and  it  may  be,  as  stated  in  astronomy,  that  there  is  possibly 
another  planet  near  the  Sun  called  the  Planet  of  Romance  or 
Vulcan,  to  which  the  strictly  Perceptive  organs  are  allied,  while  the 
Literary  organs  belong  to  Mercury.  These  organs  are  so  blended 
together,  however,  that  they  cannot  be  diagramed  separately, 
and  since  we  know  nothing  definitely  of  the  planet  Vulcan,  we 
give  them  all  to  Mercury,  and  believe  we  are  right  in  it,  too. 
Mercury  is  allied,  then,  to  the  organs  of  Locality,  Eventuality, 
Time,  Tune  and  Language ;  and  if  we  include  the  Perceptives, 
Individuality,  Form,  Size,  Weight,  Color,  Order,  and  Calculation. 

Mars  comes  next  in  the  order  of  distance  from  the  Earth,  and 
it  is  next  to  have  effect.  It  is  allied  to  our  Executive  or  Selfish 
group  of  organs. 

I  am  aware  that  most  men  argue  that  "Self  preservation  is 
the  first  law  of  Nature;"  but  the  only  evidence  they  produce  to 
substantiate  their  argument  is  the  fact  that  when  a  child  is 
born,  the  first  thing  it  does  is  to  take  nourishment,  and  look 
out  for  number  one.  Admitting  that  this  is  true,  I  will  ask, 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  8d 

how  many  of  Nature's  laws  have  already  had  their  effect  before 
the  child  was  born? 

Let  us  go  back  and  look  at  this.  We  have  seen  already  that 
anything  must  be  generated  before  it  has  an  existence,  and  this 
rule  applies  to  children,  as  it  does  to  anything  else.  We  will 
not  call  this  a  law,  because  it  embodies  something  more  than  a 
law,  or  perhaps  all  of  them. 

The  social  group,  we  said,  has  the  first  effect.  This  social  law 
gives  affinity,  heat,  expansion,  growth,  etc.,  depending  to  the 
objects  to  which  it  is  applied.  This  is  the  first  law  of  Nature, 
and  its  "action  may  be  partly  understood  by  observing  the  func- 
tion of  the  organs  in  this  group.  Now  this  law  of  affinity  would 
not  cause  a  child  to  be  born,  but,  on  the  contrary,  causes  it  to 
take  root  in  the  placenta  and  grow.  When  the  child  becomes 
thoroughly  established  in  the  placenta,  then  the  social  law  be- 
comes of  secondary  importance,  and  the  child  or  embryo  be- 
gins to  reach  out  after  knowledge,  etc.  Then  the  second  law 
which  relates  to  the  Perceptive  group  of  organs  begins  to  have 
an  effect ;  and  these  give,  among  other  things,  contraction,  form, 
neucleus,  etc.,  and  above  all,  knowledge.  It  is  mainly  by  this 
law,  no  doubt,  that  the  nervous  system  is  formed;  all  the  other 
laws  have  an  effect,  of  course,  but  are  of  secondary  import- 
ance. What  is  meant  is  that  the  child  lives  in  the  organs  under 
discussion. 

Many  people  may  not  believe  that  an  unborn  babe  knows  any- 
thing, but  there  are  many  instances  on  record  to  prove  the 
contrary.  Since  there  is  only  one  book — the  Bible — that  is  ac- 
cessable  to  all  people  to  which  I  can  refer,  read  Luke  i:  41-44; 
and  many  similar  instances  could  be  given.  A  child  knows  how 
to  take  nourishment  as  soon  as  it  is  born,  and  manifests  in  many 
ways  that  it  has  knowledge  to  a  limited  extent. 

If  we  go  to  the  lower  animals  for  evidence,  we  can  say  that  they 
are  able  to  walk  about  unaided,  and  manifest  considerable  intel- 
ligence as  soon  as  they  are  born.  Yet  this  second  law  of  Nature 
does  not  have  a  tendency  to  cause  the  child  or  anything  else 
to  be  born. 


90  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

But  when  we  come  to  the  third  law  which  relates  to  the 
Executive  or  Selfish  group  of  organs,  it  gives,  among  other 
things,  divisibility,  circulation,  etc.,  and  above  all,  a  conscious- 
ness of  self;  a  separate  existence.  With  the  selfish  group  of 
organs,  their  functions  begin  and  end  with  self;  and  this  law 
does  cause  a  child  to  be  born;  that  is,  divisibility — divided  or 
separated  from  the  mother.  The  child  really  lives  in  this  group 
of  organs  now,  and  we  may  add  that  he  had  no  use  for  them 
before.  Self-preservation,  then,  is  the  third  law  of  Nature,  and 
not  the  first. 

Then  as  we  leave  Mother  Earth  in  our  outward  journey  from 
the  Sun,  toward  the  grand  Macrocosm,  so  does  a  child  leave  his 
mother,  or  is  born,  and  begins  the  battle  of  life.  He  needs  Ali- 
mentiveness  and  Bibativeness  to  prompt  him  to  take  nourish- 
ment ;  Acquisitiveness  to  prompt  him  to  provide  for  his  needs ; 
Secretiveness  to  enable  him  to  assimilate  and  to  give  policy 
and  self-control ;  Vitativeness  to  give  him  the  love  of  life ;  Com- 
bativeness  and  Destructiveness  to  fight  his  battles,  overcome  ob- 
stacles, and  stave  off  disease,  and  Cautiousness  to  provide  against 
danger.  The  first  four  of  these  organs  may  properly  be  said 
to  be  allied  to  the  Earth,  the  next  three  to  Mars,  while  Cautious- 
ness is  allied  to  the  Asteroids,  of  which  more  anon. 

Jupiter  is  the  next  planet  we  encounter  in  our  outward  jour- 
ney from  the  Earth  or  Sun,  and  is  allied  to  the  Aspiring  group 
of  organs.  There  is  a  direct  relation  between  the  nature  of  the 
planets  and  the  nature  of  the  organs  to  which  they  are  allied; 
for  while  Jupiter  is  the  largest  of  the  planets,  and  that  by  very 
much,  the  aspiring  organs  give  their  possessor  a  big  feeling.  In- 
deed, there  are  some  people  in  whom  Self-Esteem,  Firmness, 
and  Approbativeness  are  so  very  large  that  they  seem  to  feel  as 
big  as  Jupiter  himself.  These  organs  give  dignity,  honor,  pride, 
stability  of  character,  patience,  and  endurance. 

While  Jupiter  is  the  largest  of  the  planets,  Saturn  is  by  far 
the  most  beautiful.  And  in  addition  to  this,  it  is  most  gorgeously 
attended  with  a  beautiful  ring  system  which  shine  out  in  their 
golden  light  and  purple  hues  and  illuminate  the  whole  scene 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  91 

in  the  most  sublime  and  wonderful  manner.  (See  Saturn  in 
astronomy).  We  find  that  this  planet  is  allied  to  those  facul- 
ties which  appreciate  such  scenes.  Saturn  is  allied  to  the  Per- 
fective group  of  organs;  and  they  give,  Constructiveness,  the 
ability  to  build  or  construct  anything;  Sublimity,  which  admires 
the  grand  and  wonderful,  of  which  Saturn  itself  is  the  master- 
piece ;  Ideality,  which  loves  beauty  in  nature  and  art ;  Wit  or 
Mirthfulness,  which  sees  the  consistency  or  the  incongruity  of 
things,  and  enables  one  to  think  of  everything  at  the  right  time ; 
and  Imitation,  which  enables  one  to  imitate,  mimic  or  copy. 

Uranus  is  the  next  planet  after  Saturn,  and  allied  to  the 
Reflective  group  of  organs.  These  organs  are  scientific  in  theit 
nature  and  give :  Comparison,  which  analyzes,  classifies,  and 
compares ;  Causality,  which  traces  the  relation  between  cause 
and  effect;  Human  Nature,  which  furnishes  us  with  an  intuitive 
knowledge  of  character,  intuition,  sagacity,  etc.,  and  Suavity, 
which  adapts  one's  self  to  the  circumstances. 

Neptune  is  the  last  and  most  distant  of  the  known  planets, 
and  is  allied  to  the  Moral  group  of  organs.  These  organs  are 
religious  in  their  nature  and  give :  Conscientiousness,  or  the  love 
of  justice  and  truth ;  Hope,  to  give  enterprise  and  anticipation ; 
Spirituality,  gives  faith  in  the  unseen,  or  inspiration;  Venera- 
tion, gives  love  of  God,  respect  for  sacred  things,  humility,  and 
devotion,  and  Benevolence,  gives  kindness,  sympathy,  and  phil- 
anthrophy. 

Since  Neptune  is  so  far  removed  from  the  Earth  its  influence  is 
more  difficult  to  receive.  It  is  the  still  small  voice  that  keeps  lead- 
ing us  onward  and  upward  in  the  path  of  truth  and  righteous- 
ness. People  in  whom  the  basilar  elements  of  the  mind  are  large 
and  predominating  are  so  mixed  up  in  the  bustle  and  confusion 
of  everyday  life,  that  they  hardly  receive  the  influence  of  Nep- 
tune at  all.  His  influence  is  cut  off,  as  it  were,  by  the  activity 
and  influence  of  the  planets  which  are  nearer  to  us.  For,  as 
has  been  explained,  the  nearer  the  Sun  we  get  the  more  active 
the  planets  are,  and  those  persons  who  are  influenced  by  them 
are  correspondingly  more  active.  But  as  we  recede  from  the 


92  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Sun,  the  planets  become  slower  in  motion.  Thus,  while 
Mercury  makes  a  revolution  in  about  88  days,  Neptune,  on  the 
other  hand,  requires  about  165  years.  And  those  persons  who 
are  influenced  by  these  slower  planets  are  proportionately  slower 
in  thought  and  motion.  Take  the  philosopher  or  scientist,  for 
instance,  who  employs  the  reasoning  organs,  and  who  draws 
his  influences  from  Uranus.  He  is  slow  to  think,  and  slow  to 
act;  and  if  his  train  of  thoughts  are  broken  off,  it  takes  him 
considerable  time  to  get  them  re-established.  Now  let  us  put 
this  philosopher  or  scientist  up  in  contrast  with  those  people 
who  are  influenced  by  the  more  active  planets,  as  Mercury,  for 
instance.  This  planet  gives  the  Perceptives  large,  and  such  a 
one  has  no  time  to  think,  but  only  to  look  and  act.  The  bustle 
and  confusion  of  the  street  does  not  bother  him  at  all.  He 
decides  a  question  in  a  moment,  and  acts  on  the  impulse.  But 
how  long  does  it  take  a  philosopher  to  decide  a  question?  The 
latter  must  bring  up  all  the  pros  and  cons,  and  consider  them 
well.  He  ponders  on  his  subjects  for  hours  at  a  time,  and  his 
decision  is  never  a  hasty  one. 

If  the  philosopher,  who  draws  his  influences  from  Uranus,  is 
slow  to  think,  then  how  much  more  slow  is  he  who  employs  the 
spiritual  organs,  and  draws  his  influences  from  Neptune,  which 
is  twice  as  far  removed?  If  one  wishes  to  receive  inspiration 
he  must  be  very  quiet  and  for  a  long  time.  When  St.  John 
received  the  Revelations  he  was  put  off  on  the  Island  of  Pat- 
mos  where  he  would  be  undisturbed.  He  was  put  there  by  his 
enemies  as  a  punishment,  of  course,  but  they  could  not  have 
done  him  a  greater  favor.  For,  in  this  place,  he  could  let  his 
spirits  soar,  and  without  being  molested.  It  takes  time  to  receive 
inspiration,  and  there  have  been  a  few  men  who  have  fasted 
forty  days  before  they  were  able  to  reap  their  reward. 

We  have  not  considered  the  Sun  as  a  planet  in  the  above  de- 
scription, and  indeed  it  is  not  a  planet.  Yet  the  Sun  has  a  great 
effect  in  the  general  economy  of  the  human  system.  For,  as  the 
Sun  is  the  giver  of  life  in  the  solar  system,  so  is  the  heart  the  giver 
of  life  in  the  human  body.  The  Sun  gives  out  heat,  light  and  elec- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  93 

tricity,  and  "gives  life  and  nourishment  to  all  the  planets ;  and,  on 
the  other  hand,  the  heart  sends  out  through  the  blood,  heat  and 
nourishment  to  every  tissue  in  the  human  body.  The  comparison 
is  not  an  exact  one,  and  it  is  impossible  to  get  a  complete  compari- 
son. The  solar  system  is  not  in  the  form  of  a  human  body,  nor 
is  it  the  representative  of  one.  The  Sun  acts  through  different 
means  from  the  heart,  yet  the  comparison  is  as  complete  as  can  be 
given.  And  we  may  say  that  their  functions  are  similar,  though 
acting  through  different  means.  Let  us  say,  then  that  the  sun  is 
allied  to  the  heart.  I  will  endeavor  to  prove  this  later  on. 

"Our  bodies  are  allied  to  earth,  and  by  the  earth  are  fed" ;  and 
it  is  likely  that  the  Earth  has  its  representative  organs  in  the  brain 
as  well  as  do  the  other  planets.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  Execu- 
tive or  Selfish  group  of  organs  consists  of  two  classes.  Alimen- 
tiveness,  Bibativeness  and  Acquisitiveness  are  altogether  different 
in  their  nature  to  Combativeness  and  Destructiveness,  or  the 
fighting  organs  of  Mars.  It  is  likely  that  these  organs,  which 
prompt  us  to  take  nourishment  and  look  out  for  the  wants  of  the 
body,  are  allied  to  the  Earth.  But  when  we  come  to  consider  the 
laws  of  Nature  we  find  there  are  only  seven,  and  these  bear  a 
direct  relation  to  the  seven  groups  of  organs  in  the  brain. 

Now  I  would  like  to  suggest  an  idea  here,  and  one  perhaps 
that  will  help  us  to  solve  the  riddle  concerning  planetary  influ- 
ences. Let  us  suppose  that  the  Solar  System  is  divided  into  seven 
zones,  extending  outward  from  the  Sun,  and  comprising,  as  it 
were,  a  kind  of  ring  system.  Mercury  (and  Vulcan  also,  if  this 
planet  really  exists)  occupies  the  first  zone  and  revolves  in  it; 
Venus  occupies  the  second ;  the  Earth  and  Mars  the  third ;  Jupi- 
ter the  fourth,  Saturn  the  fifth,  Uranus  the  sixth,  and .  Neptune 
the  seventh.  Now  these  planets  all  possess  different  properties 
of  matter,  and  are  arranged  mainly  in  proportion  to  their  density, 
the  heavier  substance  being  nearest  the  Sun,  while  the  lighter  or 
less  dense  planets  lie  farthest  away  from  the  Sun.  Thus,  consid- 
ering the  Earth  as  unity,  the  destiny  of  Mercury  is  1.24,  while 
Neptune  is  0.17. 


04  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Now,  there  is  a  direct  relation  between  mind  and  matter.  We 
have  seen  that  the  higher  branches  of  thought  have  their  origin  in 
the  higher  organs  of  the  brain,  and  they  are  allied  to  the  higher 
planets  or  those  farthest  from  the  Sun;  while  the  lower  branches 
of  thought,  as  of  fact  and  things,  domestic  affairs,  money  matters, 
etc.,  have  their  origin  in  the  base  of  the  brain,  and  are  allied  to  the 
planets  nearest  the  Sun  and  Earth.  And  in  regard  to  density,  we 
may  say,  figuratively,  that  "solid  facts"  have  considerable  weight 
and  density,  and  belong  to  Mercury,  the  nearest  planet  to  the  Sun, 
and  said  facts  relate  to  the  basilar  organs  of  the  brain;  while 
philosophies  and  theories  are  very  light  and  misty,  and  belong  to 
the  imaginations  and  to  the  higher  planets  in  the  system. 

This  idea  suggests  the  fact  that  the  mind  is  constructed  in  a 
rising  scale  of  intelligence  (and  this  fact  is  well  proven),  and 
those  who  have  the  higher  elements  of  the  mind  predominating 
naturally  have  an  affinity  for  the  higher  planets  or  zones,  and  are 
governed  chiefly  by  the  superior  planets;  while  those  who  have 
the  basilar  elements  of  the  mind  predominating  are  governed 
chiefly  by  the  smaller  planets  near  the  Earth. 

Again  we  have  seen  that  there  is  a  direct  relation  between  the 
nature  of  the  planet  and  the  organs  to  which  they  are  allied ;  thus, 
Saturn  is  the  most  beautiful  and  sublime  of  the  planets,  and  the 
organs  of  Sublimity  and  Ideality  are  allied  to  Saturn.  Bearing 
this  fact  in  mind  let  us  carry  the  analysis  further. 

Between  Mars  and  Jupiter  is  a  zone  of  Asteroids,  or  small  tele- 
scopic planets,  which  some  scientists  believe  may  have  formerly 
been  a  planet  that  has  been  broken  up,  but  it  is  my  opinion,  based 
on  this  analysis,  that  they  never  were  all  formed  into  one  body. 
These  planets,  revolving  in  the  same  zone  where  there  is  danger  of 
coming  into  collision  with  each  other,  suggests  calamity  or  fear. 
And  in  the  brain,  between  the  Aspiring  and  Executive  groups  we 
find  the  organ  of  Cautiousness,  which  does  not  belong  properly  to 
either  of  these  groups.  Cautiousness,  then,  occupies  the  same 
relative  position  in  the  brain  as  the  Asteroids  do  in  the  solar 
system,  and  we  may  well  believe  that  they  are  allied  to  each  other. 
For  Cautiousness  suggests  fear  and  dread  of  calamity,  and  gives 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  95 


a  repulsive  feeling:  and  if  these  same  attributes  exist  in  this 
multitude  of  little  worlds,  it  may  account  for  their  not  uniting 
in  a  single  body  or  planet ;  that  is,  they  repulse  one  another,  and 
have  no  affinity.  If  this  were  true,  it  would  be  impossible  for 
these  small  planets  to  ever  collide  with  each  other,  even  if  a  large 
number  of  them  should  come  into  close  proximity  in  any  part  of 
their  orbit. 

In  the  above  description  I  have  endeavored  to  show  the  re- 
lation of  the  mind  to  the  Solar  System,  and  to  make  it  as  plain 
as  possible.  We  must  leave  this  part  of  the  subject  for  the 
present  and  take  up  another  branch  of  the  science  that  may 
serve  to  throw  some  additional  light  on  the  subject. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  HOROSCOPE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

Before  we  begin  the  study  of  the  horoscope  of  Jesus  Christ 
it  may  be  well  to  explain  that  I  am  not  a  practitioner  in  astrology 
by  any  means.  I  do  not  make  a  business  of  writing  nativities,  or 
of  delineating  character,  either  by  phrenology  or  astrology.  My 
chief  aim  in  studying  these  sciences  is,  and  has  been,  to  study 
the  harmony  existing  between  them,  and  unite  or  join  them  to- 
gether, in  case  I  found  it  practicable.  And,  in  doing  so,  I  have 
a  religious  purpose,  which  purpose  is  to  discover  if  religion,  as 
we  find  it  in  the  Bible,  conforms  strictly  to  Nature's  laws ;  and, 
if  so,  to  trace  out  this  relation  and  make  it  tangible,  not  only 
for  my  own  benefit,  but  also  for  those  who  are  apparently  seek- 
ing God  through  Nature. 

But  in  taking  this  means  of  religio-scientific  study  I  am  aware 
that  "The  world  by  wisdm  knows  not  God" — that  God  is  not  dis- 
coverable by  wisdom — that  He  is  known  to  us  only  through  our 
religious  or  spiritual  faculties;  but  if  through  this  wisdom  we 


96  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

are  led  to  the  very  portals  of  faith,  then  it  is  only  a  step  from  the 
seen  to  the  unseen,  from  darkness  to  light,  from  groveling  in  a 
world  of  uncertainties  to  a  sure  belief  and  recompense. 

Early  in  my  study  of  science  and  religion  the  idea  occurred  to 
me  that  if  it  be  true  that  Christ  was  perfect  as  He  was  claimed 
to  be,  and  if  it  further  be  true  that  man  is  governed  by  the  solar  or 
planetary  laws,  then  it  would  naturally  follow  that  the  solar 
system  must  have  been  in  a  perfect  position  at  the  birth  of  Christ. 

Of  course,  at  that  time,-  I  had  no  definite  idea  as  to  what 
would  constitute  a  perfect  position  of  the  solar  system.  Indeed, 
I  was  not  certain  but  that  the  planets  were  all  in  one  continuous 
string  and  reaching  outward  in  one  direction  from  the  sun,  and 
pointing,  as  it  were,  toward  some  one  particular  degree  of  the 
Zodiac.  I  determined,  however,  to  set  to  work  and  investigate 
the  case  and  see  if  anything  could  be  learned  from  it. 

As  is  indicated  above,  I  did  not  begin  with  any  preconceived 
ideas.  I  was  in  search  of  the  truth  and  was  prepared  for  any- 
thing. I  did  believe,  of  course,  that  the  solar  system  was  either 
in  a  perfect  positon  at  that  time,  or  else  possibly  that  Christ 
was  not  perfect,  or  that  astrology  was  a  hoax,  having  no  founda- 
tion in  fact,  and  founded  on  superstition  and  ignorance.  There- 
fore I  determined  to  put  the  case  to  the  crucial  test  of  experience. 

To  be  able  to  compute  the  horoscope  of  Christ  there  was  an 
obstacle  to  overcome  on  the  very  start;  that  is,  to  determine  the 
date  or  time  of  his  birth.  We  have  two  or  more  dates  given  us 
concerning  the  birth  of  Christ.  One  is  that  tradition  or  chron- 
ology handed  down  to  us  by  the  early  Christian  Church,  and  the 
other  is  given  us  by  history.  The  latter  indicates  that  Christ 
was  born  in  the  year  4,  B.  c.  The  people  are  divided  on  the 
question,  and  some  of  the  leading  men  of  to-day  declare  that 
they  are  uncertain  as  to  the  exact  date  of  the  birth  of  Christ. 
The  Bible  makers  and  chronologers,  however,  have  given  way 
to  history,  and  have  placed  the  date  of  the  birth  of  Christ  in  the 
year  4,  B.  c. 

Webster  says :  "The  most  exact  chronologers  tell  us  that  Christ 
was  born  in  October,  and  not  in  December,"  and  then  adds: 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  97 

"That  learned  noise  and  dust  of  the  chronologist  is  wholly  to  be 
avoided." 

Now  the  tradition  handed  down  to  us  by  the  early  Christian 
Church  is  this:  "Christ  was  born  at  midnight  between  the  24th 
and  the  25th  days  of  December,  or  as  we  may  say,  December  25th, 
at  o,  oo,  o'clock  A.  M.,  and  this  day  has  always  been  celebrated 
as  Christmas,  or  the  birthday  of  Jesus  Christ.  And  when  eight 
days  were  accomplished  for  the  christening  of  the  child,  accord- 
ing to  the  Jewish  custom,  he  was  taken  into  the  temple  and 
christened,  and  presented  to  the  Lord.  Now  this  eighth  day 
falls  on  the  first  day  of  January  and  is  called  New  Year's  day, 
and  on  this  day  was  the  beginning  of  our  present  era,  or  the 
Christian  Era. 

If  this  tradition  be  true,  then,  Christ  was  born  on  December 
25th,  at  o,  oo,  o'clock  A.  M.,  in  the  year  I,  B.  c.  I  am  satisfied 
now  that  this  is  the  correct  date  as  I  shall  endeavor  to  prove, 
from  a  scientific  standpoint  only. 

Believing  from  the  start  that  the  Christians  would  be  more 
likely  to  give  the  correct  date  of  the  birth  of  Christ  than  would 
the  historians  who  paid  but  little  attention  to  him,  I  decided  to 
try  their  date  first;  and  then,  if  it  proved  to  be  unsatisfacory, 
to  try  the  other  date  also. 

I  FOUND  THAT  BY  COMPUTING  THE  POSITION  OF 
THE  PLANETS  AS  NEARLY  AS  POSSIBLE  FOR  THE 
DATE  GIVEN  US  BY  THE  ABOVE  TRADITION  THAT 
THE  SOLAR  SYSTEM  WAS  IN  A  PERFECT  BALANCE 
AT  THAT  TIME. 

This  being  true,  it  naturally  follows  that  -there  is  much  har- 
mony existing  between  the  science  of  the  stars  and  the  alleged 
perfection  of  Christ.  And  while  the  fact  that  Christ  was  perfect 
admits  and  approves  that  there  is  truth  in  the  science  of  astrology, 
astrology,  on  the  other  hand,  proves  that  Christ  was  perfect, 
provided  he  was  born  at  this  time. 

This  piece  of  experience  then,  when  combined  with  these 
sciences  as  are  outlined  in  this  work,  have  proven  to  me,  at  least 
three  things:  i.  That  the  relative  positon  of  the  Solar  System 


c$*^*te<^ 

^ 

0,00 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  99 

at  the  time  of  birth  has  much  to  do  with  the  nature  and  destiny  of 
the  individual;  2.  That  since  the  Solar  System  was  in  a  perfect 
balance  at  the  birth  of  Christ,  Christ  was,  therefore,  perfect ;  and 
3.  That  the  date  given  us  by  the  early  Christian  Church  is  the 
correct  date;  that  is,  the  perfect  man  must  have  been  born  at 
the  time  when  the  Solar  System  was  in  a  perfect  balance.  IT 
WOULD  NATURALLY  FOLLOW,  THEN,  THAT  CHRIST 
WAS  BORN  AT  THE  ONLY  TIME  WHEN  IT  WAS  POS- 
SIBLE FOR  A  PERFECT  MAN  TO  BE  BORN. 

These  conclusions  are  only  logical  ones,  as  any  one  familiar 
with  the  principles  of  logic  can  readily  understand,  and  I  believe 
that  a  careful  consideration  of  these  questions  will  prove  the 
consistency  of  these  observations. 

Therefore  we  may,  in  good  faith,  retain  our  Christmas  and 
make  it  a  gala  day  in  commemoration  of  the  real  birthday  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ. 

The  accompanying  figures  show  approximately  the  relative 
position  of  the  Solar  System  at  the  birth  of  Christ  for  the  time 
given. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  third  degree  of  the  sign  of  Cancer 
occupies  the  Zenith  or  Mid-Heaven,  and  is  the  cusp  of  the  tenth 
house.  The  sign  of  Aries  is  setting  in  the  west  and  occupies  the 
seventh  house.  Libra  is  rising  in  the  east  and  occupies  the  first 
house  or  ascendant,  and  Capricorn  is  below  the  earth  and  con- 
stitutes the  fourth  house. 

It  will  also  be  seen  that  the  Sun  occupies  the  centre  of  the 
.horoscope  as  it  also  occupies  the  centre  of  the  Solar  System. 
This  is  a  new  principle  I  learned  while  figuring  on  this  horo- 
scope, for  when  I  began  these  researches  in  1883  I  was  not  aware 
that  other  astrologers  were  also  paying  some  attention  to  helio- 
centric astrology.  In  all  the  works  I  had  read  on  the  subject 
up  to  that  time  the  astrologers  always  placed  the  Earth  in  the 
centre  of  their  horoscopes  and  computed  the  longitude  of  the 
planets  in  geocentric  longitude.  This  idea  is  based  upon  the  an- 
cient supposition  that  the  earth  was  the  centre  of  the  universe, 
which  idea  was  exploded  long  ago.  The  position  of  all  the  planets 


100  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

in  this  figure,  except  the  Moon,  are  shown  in  the  Zodiac  with  re- 
spect to  their  direction  from  the  Sun.  The  Moon  is  a  tertiary 
body,  and  has  the  Earth  for  its  centre  of  gravity,  and  its  posi- 
tion is  shown  in  the  Zodiac  with  respect  to  its  direction  from  the 
Earth,  or  in  geocentric  longitude;  that  is,  the  Moon  is  just  setting 
in  the  west,  at  the  first  quarter,  and  is  in  Aries. 

It  must  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  the  Moon  is  in  con- 
junction with  Venus,  for  indeed  it  is  not ;  for  Venus,  if  viewed 
from  the  Earth,  since  it  never  recedes  more  than  48  degrees  from 
the  Sun  would  appear  in  the  middle  of  the  sign  of  Aquarius, 
or  something  like  45  degrees  from  the  Sun.  But  as  regards  the 
horoscope  they,  may  be  said  to  be  in  conjunction  for  the  reason 
that  they  appear  in  the  same  part  of  the  Zodiac  when  viewed 
from  their  different  centres  of  gravity.  Again,  it  must  not  be 
supposed  that  Mercury  was  rising  at  the  birth  of  Christ,  for 
indeed  it  wras  not.  Mercury  forms  a  right-angled  triangle  with 
the  Sun  and  Earth,  and  appears  in  Libra,  heliocentric  longitude, 
but  if  viewed  from  the  Earth,  since  Mercury  never  recedes  more 
than  29  degrees  from  the  Sun,  it  would  appear  in  the  third 
house  and  in  the  sign  of  Sagittarius. 

The  difference  between  the  old  style  horoscope  and  the  one 
that  is  presented  here  has  been  partly  explained,  but  it  may  be 
summed  up  thus :  The  old  style  would  place  the  Earth  in  the 
centre  and  the  Sun  would  appear  in  the  third  degree  of  Capri- 
corn, in  the  fourth  house,  instead  of  the  Sun  in  the  centre  and 
the  Earth  in  the  third  degree  of  Cancer,  as  it  is  in  the  figure. 
Mercury  would  appear  in  the  middle  of  the  third  house  instead  of 
the  first;  Venus  would  appear  in  the  middle  of  the  fifth  house  in- 
stead of  in  the  seventh ;  Mars  in  the  eighth  house  instead  of  in  the 
ninth;  Uranus  would  appear  farther  back  towards  the  sign 
Aries,  but  not  very  much;  Jupiter  and  Neptune  would  appear 
farther  ahead  in  the  signs  they  now  occupy,  while  the  position 
of  Saturn  and  the  Moon  would  not  be  changed.  No  attention 
has  been  paid,  in  this  figure,  to  the  latitude  or  declination  of  the 
planets. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  101 

Before  proceeding  further  it  may  be  well  for  me  to  confess, 
as  has  been  already  suggested,  that  the  position  of  the  planets 
in  this  horoscope  have  not  been  computed  with  absolute  certain- 
ty, but  they  are  as  nearly  exact  as  I  am  able  to  compute  them. 
The  superior  planets  may  be  said  to  be  correct,  or  within  a  de- 
gree or  so.  But  the  Moon,  Mercury  and  Venus  are  so  active  in 
motion  that  a  very  slight  mistake  on  my  part  would  make  con- 
siderable difference  in  their  longitudes.  Again,  the  planets 
travel  faster  in  one  part  of  their  orbits  than  they  do  in  another, 
and  this  makes  their  positions  more  difficult  to  calculate.  The 
positions  they  now  occupy  in  the  figure,  however,  I  am  confi- 
dent, is  not  more  than  a  very  few  degrees  out  of  the  way.  For 
this  reason  I  invite  astronomers  and  mathematicians  to  com- 
pute this  horoscope,  for  it  is  important  that  it  be  computed  as 
nearly  absolutely  correct  as  possible. 

You  ask  why? 

Because  herein  lies  a  great  fundamental  truth,  and  one  in  which 
we  all  are  deeply  interested.  For  if  it  is  established  that  the 
Solar  System  was  in  a  perfect  balance  at  the  birth  of  Christ, 
then  it  establishes  the  fact  that  Christ  was  perfect.  But  if  the 
Solar  System  was  not  perfectly  belanced  at  that  time  then  we  may 
know  wherein  Christ  was  imperfect. 

IT  IS  A  GREAT  CENTRAL  TRUTH,  and  we  should  strive 
to  ferret  it  out  and  arrive  at  the  absolute  and  certain  truth.  To 
me  the  perfection  of  Christ  seems  a  simple  mathematical  prob- 
lem. 

To  the  superficial  thinker  it  may  seem  that  this  kind  of  in- 
vestigation would,  to  a  limited  degree,  be  jeopardizing  the  Chris- 
tian doctrine ;  but  to  those  who  think  deeply,  it  will  undoubtedly 
appear  differently.  Christ  opposed  anything  that  was  false,  and 
was  a  sincere  advocate  of  the  truth,  and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that 
He  courts  investigation,  and  would  prefer  that  He  and  His 
doctrine  be  placed  in  the  scale  and  weighed,  and  sifted,  and 
proven,  that  all  may  know  beyond  all  reasonable  doubt  that 
He  was  the  Christ. 


102  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Barring'the  fact-^hat-  the  inferior  planets  are  a  few  degrees 
out  of  the  way  of  a  perfect  balance,  in  the  figure,  which  may  be 
all  right  when  their  longitudes  are  computed  with  absolute  cer- 
tainty, for  the  sake  of  convenience  let  us  call  this 

A  PERFECT  HOROSCOPE. 

Having  -explained  the  general  principles  of  the  horoscope, 
so  that  no  one  can  be  mistaken  in  regard  to  the  terms  used,  let 
us  examine  it  more  closely. 

We  find  that  all  the  planets  which  are  called  "Malific"  are  in 
one  quarter  of  the  heavens.  I  cannot  say  just  why  they  are 
called  malific  unless  it  is  because  they  are  exhaustive  to  the  vital 
forces;  but  by  referring  to  any  good  work  on  astronomy  it  will 
be  seen  that  the  orbits  of  these  three  planets,  Uranus,  Saturn 
and  Mars,  are  inclined  to  the  plane  of  the  ecliptic  in  the  opposite 
direction  that  of  the  other  planets,  as  is  shown  in  Fig.  2.  of 
Plate  i. 

Now  who  can  say  where  the  planet  Vulcan  was  at  this  time, 
if  such  a  planet  really  existed?  or  who  can  put  his  finger  down 
on  the  horoscope  and  say  there  is  where  it  ought  to  be?  Let  us 
see. 

We  have  seen  in  the  study  of  phrenology  that  the  cerebellum 
is  classed  in  the  social  group  of  organs,  and  these  organs  are 
allied  to  Venus  and  the  Moon;  and  we  see,  also,  that  Venus  and 
the  Moon  are  together  in  this  perfect  horoscope.  Again,  we  have 
seen  that  the  Perceptive  and  Literary  organs  form  one  group  a~ 
are  so  linked  together  that  they  cannot  be  diagramed  separately, 
and,  as  we  have  just  seen,  that  these  planets,  Mercury  and  Vul- 
can, occupy  practically  the  same  zone,  and  the  organs  to  which 
they  are  allied  occupy  the  same  part  of  the  cranium,  by  reason- 
ing on  it  inductively,  I  must  say  that  if  the  planet  Vulcan  really 
exists,  as  I  believe  it  does,  it  should  be,  therefore,  with  Mercury 
in  the  first  house. 

My  great  reason  for  believing  that  Vulcan  does  exist  is  that 
there  are  two  groups  of  organs  in  that  locality  of  the  brain  and 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  103 

they  are  considerably  different  in  function.  We  know  that  Mer- 
cury produces  orators  and  literary  men  and  there  should  be  a 
planet  to  which  is  assigned  the  Perceptives.  And  this  would 
also  harmonize  with  what  has  been  said,  that  the  more  distant 
planet  from  the  Sun  is  allied  to  the  higher  organs  of  the  brain. 
The  Literary  organs  are  above  the  Perceptives  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  organ  of  Language,  and  this  organ  is  located  con- 
siderably back  of  the  Perceptives.  To  Mercury,  then,  on  this 
principle,  would  be  assigned  the  Literary  organs  and  to  Vulcan 
the  Perceptives. 

THE  GREAT  FEATURE. 

The  great  feature  of  this  horoscope  is  the  perfect  balance  of 
the  planetary  positions.  It  will  be  seen  that  every  planet  in  the 
figure  is  opposed  by  another  planet,  thus :  Neptune  is  in  oppo- 
sition to  Mars,  Uranus  is  in  opposition  to  Jupiter,  Mercury  is 
in  opposition  to  Venus  (and  the  Moon  also  if  this  planet  can 
properly  be  said  to  be  with  Venus),  and  Saturn  is  in  oppositon 
to  the  Sun. 

Now  I  wish  to  show  that  the  planets  which  are  in  opposition 
to  each  other  in  this  horoscope  have  an  opposite  effect,  and  the 
organs  in  the  brain  to  which  these  planets  are  allied  are  also 
opposite  in  function.  Let  us  begin  with  Mercury  in  opposition 
to  Venus  (and  the  Moon,  if  we  wish  to  consider  them  in  oppo- 
sition). 

We  have  seen  that  the  Moon  and  Venus  are  allied  to  the  Cere- 
bellum, and  the  Social  organs  in  the  Cerebrum  respectively,  and 
that  they  are  classed  in  the  same  group  by  the  phrenologists. 
These  organs  have  for  their  collective  function  the  manifestation 
of  those  affections  which  connect  us  with  country  and  home,  and 
attach  us  to  relations,  conjugal  companions,  family  and  friends. 
They  give  a  desire  to  stay  at  home  and  enjoy  its  comforts,  a  love  of 
home  and  its  surroundings.  The  names  of  these  organs  de- 
fine their  functions,  and  they  are  all  of  a  social  nature.  They 
are:  Amativeness,  Conjugal  Love,  Parental  Love,  Friend- 


104  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

ship,  Inhabitiveness,  and  Continuity  or  Constancy.  As  these 
organs  are  grouped  together  in  the  brain,  so  we  find  these  two 
planets,  the  Moon  and  Venus,  occupying  the  same  part  of  the 
horoscope,  and  more  than  this,  they  are  also  in  the  seventh 
house  which  is  called  the  house  of  matrimony.  So  far,  then, 
we  have  a  horoscope  that  is  in  harmony  with  Nature,  and  it 
would  not  be  a  perfect  horoscope  if  it  did  not  harmonize. 

To  Mercury  is  allied  the  Literary  group  of  organs,  and  these 
through  the  senses  bring  man  into  direct  communication  with 
the  physical  universe,  give  correct  judgment  of  the  properties  of 
things,  and  lead  to  the  practical  application  of  the  knowledge 
obtained ;  impart  memory,  and  the  ability  to  communicate  ideas 
and  feelings  by  means  of  written  or  spoken  words.  They  give 
a  general  desire  to  travel  about,  to  investigate,  and  see  what  there 
is  to  be  seen,  to  explore  the  country  and  hear  and  tell  the  news. 
It  is  easy  to  see  that  their  function  is  directly  opposite  to  that 
of  the  social  group.  And  further,  Raphael  says:  "Mercury  joys 
in  the  airy  signs,  being  signs  of  a  scientific  nature  and  most  allied 
to  his  own  nature."  Mercury  is  in  an  airy  sign,  being  in  Libra. 

We  will  next  consider  the  opposition  of  Mars  and  Neptune.  To 
Mars  is  allied  the  Executive  or  Selfish  group  of  organs,  and  to 
Neptune  the  Moral  or  Religious  group.  Do  these  groups  of  or- 
gans oppose  each  other  in  function  as  do  the  planets  to  which  they 
are  allied  ?  The  Selfish  group  gives  us  our  fighting  qualities,  the 
love  of  money  and  material  things,  the  love  of  life  and  the  care 
of  the  body ;  while  the  Moral  group  prompts  us  to  love  God  and 
spiritual  things,  to  love  the  soul  and  give  thoughts  of  heaven.  The 
one  is  vicious,  the  other  gentle ;  the  one  is  selfish,  and  the  other 
decidedly  unselfish.  The  opposite  natures  of  these  groups  is  so 
obvious  that  it  is  unnecessary  to  dwell  upon  it. 

Let  us  next  consider  the  opposition  of  Jupiter  and  Uranus.  To 
Jupiter  is  assigned  the  Aspiring  group  of  organs,  and  to  Uranus 
the  Reflective  or  Reasoning  group.  The  first  gives  dignity,  honor 
and  pride;  while  the  second  gives  reflection  and  sober  thought; 
the  one  is  firm  as  a  rock,  while  the  other  is  all  pliability ;  the  one 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  105 


is  stiff  with  dignity,  pride,  and  self-confidence,  while  the  other 
bends  and  adapts  itself  to  the  circumstances ;  the  one  loves  to 
rule  with  an  iron  hand,  while  the  other  loves  liberty  and  freedom 
of  opinion ;  the  first  may  be  represented  by  a  monarchy,  while  the7 
other  may  be  represented  by  a  republic ;  the  one  is  arbitrary  in 
his  decisions,  while  the  other  decides  by  law  and  reason.  At  first 
glance  these  elements  may  not  appear  to  be  of  opposite  natures, 
but  a  little  reflection  will  show  that  they  are  decidedly  so. 

We  must  now  consider  the  last  of  the  oppositions  in  this  horo- 
scope, that  is,  of  Saturn  and  the  Sun.  We  have  seen  that  since 
the  Sun  is  the  giver  of  life  in  the  solar  system,  it  is  allied  to  the 
heart  which  is  the  giver  of  life  in  the  human  body,  and  that  their 
functions  are  very  similar  though  acting  through  different  means. 
We  have  also  seen  that  Saturn  is  allied  to  the  Perfective  group 
of  organs.  This  group  of  organs,  being  centrally  located,  natur- 
ally partakes,  more  or  less,  of  the  influence  of  the  whole  mind, 
and  has  a  tendency  to  make  perfect  as  its  name  implies.  It  is 
semi-intellectual  in  nature,  and,  says  Prof.  S.  R.  Wells,  "It  has 
for  its  function  self-improvement,  and  the  love  and  production 
of  whatever  is  beautiful.  It  is  elevating  and  chastening  in  its 
influence  and  act  in  co-operation  with  the  strictly  religious 
group,  to  which  it  is  closely  allied."  And  we  may  add,  it  gives 
magnitude  to  the  mind,  strength  to  the  will,  power  and  volume 
to  the  intellect,  and  perfection  and  judgment  to  the  understanding. 
It  also  enables  one  in  whom  it  is  large  to  experience  great  joy  or 
sorrow. 

Contrast  the  French  in  whom  it  is  large,  for  instance,  with  the 
English  in  whom  it  is  only  moderate.  The  one  is  convulsed  with 
joy  or  overwhelmed  with  grief,  while  the  other  is  more  stoical  and 
only  smiles  at  pleasure  or  is  glum  at  misfortune.  Now  from  the 
fact  that  this  group  of  organs  gives  power  to  the  mind,  it  has  a 
tendency  to  draw  the  blood  to  the  brain,  thus  diminishing  the 
power  and  vitality  of  the  body.  And  all  of  the  emotions  of  hopes 
and  fears,  of  joys  and  sorrows,  of  mirth  and  grief,  which  have 
their  origin  either  directly  or  indirectly  through  this  group  of 
organs,  has  a  decided  effect  upon  the  heart.  No  matter  in  which 


106  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION" 

group  of  organs  the  cause  of  joy  or  sorrow  has  its  origin,  it  is 
this  group  of  organs  that  capacitates  one  for  experiencing  emo- 
tions. There  are  several  cases  on  record  where  the  heart  has  been 
actually  broken  or  ruptured  on  account  of  sudden  or  protracted 
grief.  This  group  of  organs  is  the  seat  of  the  imaginations,  and 
these  give  rise  to  worry  and  mental  strain,  ecstacy,  etc.  It  is  a 
well  proven  fact  that  all  the  emotions  have  a  direct  effect  upon 
the  heart,  and  perhaps  the  reader  will  agree  with  me  that  the 
action  of  this  group  of  organs  is  in  opposition  to  the  action  of  the 
heart. 

Now  we  find  Saturn  and  the  Sun  in  opposition  in  this  perfect 
horoscope.  In  fact,  there  is  not  an  element  of  the  mind,  or 
planet  in  the  figure,  but  that  has  its  counterpoise  in  the  opposite 
direction. 

It  is  a  perfect  horoscope  indeed;  admitting,  of  course,  as  has 
been  already  stated,  that  the  positions  of  the  Moon,  Mercury  and 
Venus  have  not  been  computed  with  absolute  certainty,  yet  they 
are  in  aspect  to  each  other,  or  within  the  orbs  of  the  planets,  and 
I  really  believe  that  when  the  positions  of  these  inferior  planets 
have  been  computed  accurately  they  will  be  found  to  be  in  perfect 
aspect. 

Again,  at  the  time  of  Christ,  the  signs  of  the  Zodiac  corre- 
sponded with  the  constellations  bearing  the  same  names.  So  when 
we  say  that  Saturn  was  in  Cancer  it  means  that  Saturn  was  in  the 
constellation  of  Cancer,  and  also  in  that  sign  of  the  Zodiac,  and 
the  same  may  be  said  of  all  the  planets  occupying  the  several 
signs.  But  at  the  present  time  these  signs  do  not  correspond  with 
the  constellation  bearing  these  names,  owing  to  the  precession 
of  the  equinoxes.  The  sign  of  Aries  is  now  in  the  constellation 
of  Pisces.  All  the  signs,  in  fact,  are  retrograde  one  constellation. 

So  far  we  have  not  considered  the  Earth  as  a  planet,  nor 
have  we  shown  its  relation  to  the  horoscope.  We  have  seen  that 
the  Earth  is  allied  to  those  organs  in  the  forward  part  of  the 
Selfish  group;  Alimentiveness  and  Bibativeness  which  prompts 
us  to  take  food  and  drink,  and  Acquisitiveness,  the  faculty  which 
prompts  us  to  provide  for  the  future,  and  gives  love  of  money  and 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGIOX  107 

material  things.  It  is  the  accumulative  talent  which  longs  for  the 
goods  of  this  world. 

By  dividing  this  group  of  organs  in  this  way  it  would  leave 
to  Mars  Vitativeness,  or  the  love  of  life,  Combativeness,  the  organ 
of  resistance,  Destructiveness,  the  faculty  which  puts  our  desires 
into  execution,  and  Secretiveness,  the  faculty  which  gives  policy 
to  our  actions.  It  is  clearly  seen  that  these  two  groups  of  organs 
are  widely  different  in  function,  although  they  are  always  classed 
in  the  same  group  by  phrenologists. 

By  dividing  them  in  this  way  we  can  agree  with  the  astrologers 
who  have  said  from  time  immemorial  that  "Mars  is  the  God  of 
Wars,"  and  at  the  same  time  we  can  agree  with  the  poet  who 
says  "Our  bodies  are  allied  to  earth  and  by  the  earth  are  fed,'* 
both  in  faculty  and  in  function.  Again,  money  and  worldly  treas- 
ures are  said  to  be  the  goods  of  this  world,  which,  since  Acquisi- 
tiveness prompts  us  to  accumulate  such  goods,  would  lend  addi- 
tional proof  that  this  organ  in  particular  is  allied  to  the  Earth. 

In  the  horoscope  we  find  the  Earth  lying  below  Saturn,  and 
between  that  planet  and  the  Sun,  and  while  it  cannot  be  said  to  be 
in  opposition  to  any  other  planet,  it  can  be  said  to  be  in  equi- 
poise between  Saturn  and  the  Sun,  with  Saturn  directly  on  the 
meridian  at  the  time  of  his  birth.  Let  us  see  if  we  can  throw  any 
additional  light  on  the  subject. 

Mr.  William  Fishbough,  in  his  "Macrocosm,"  in  treating  of  the 
dynamic  agents  and  universal  laws,  says :  "In  man  (the  microcosm 
or  little  universe)  there  is,  I.  Passion  or  Love,  which  corresponds 
to  heat;  2.  Intelligence  or  Wisdom,  which  corresponds  to  light; 
3.  Nerve  essence,  which  corresponds  to  electricity  (these  three 
forming  a  trinity)  ;  4.  The  agent  which  attracts  circulating  par- 
ticles, and  deposits  them  in  solid  portions  of  the  organism;  5. 
The  agent  which  removes  particles  from  lower  tissues,  and  de- 
posits them  in  higher ;  6.  The  agent  which  acts  and  reacts  sympa- 
thetically between  one  organ  and  another  (these  three  forming  a 
second  and  corresponding  trinity  of  dynamic  agents)  ;  and  7.  The 
interior,  utilizing  and  vital  agent,  which  pervades  and  governs 
all  the  preceding." 


108  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Now,  the  Perfective  group  of  organs  belong  in  the  fifth  element, 
which  occupies  the  middle  of  the  second  story,  or  trinity  of  the 
mind,  and  is  allied  to  Saturn.  Saturn  was  in  the  tenth  house,  or 
on  the  meridian,  at  the  time  of  the  birth  of  Christ,  and  indicates 
His  profession.  And  when  this  planet  had  made  a  complete 
revolution,  and  was  again  in  the  tenth  house,  which  requires  a 
period  of  nearly  thirty  years  (more  exactly,  twenty-nine  and  one 
half  years),  then  Christ  began  to  preach.  Therefore,  in  the 
ordinary  acceptation  of  the  term,  He  may  be  called  a  saturnine 
man.  Now  as  is  stated  above  by  Mr.  Fishbough,  the  fifth  dynamic 
agent  removes  particles  from  lower  tissues  and  deposits  them  in 
higher,  since  all  nature  is  operated  on  the  same  general  plan,  we 
find  Christ  the  agent  who  removes  or  elevates  men  from  the  lower 
walks  of  life  and  "deposits"  or  fits  them  for  a  higher.  It  is  the 
Refining  element.  "Be  ye  perfect,",  is  the  command,  "even  as 
Christ  is  perfect."  Now  we  find  the  Earth  just  below  Saturn  in 
this  horoscope,  with  Saturn  on  the  zenith,  aad  I  believe  that  there 
is  just  where  it  should  be.  It  may  be  well  to  say,  however,  that 
the  whole  of  the  Selfish  and  Executive  groups  of  organs  are  op- 
posed by  the  Moral  group.  In  the  horoscope  the  Earth  and 
Neptune  do  not  form  the  opposition  aspect  by  thirty  degrees. 
Undoubtedly  it  is  as  it  should  be,  but  I  am  unable  to  give  any 
solution  of  the  problem  other  than  is  given  above. 

CHRIST  A  PERFECT  MAN. 

If  it  be  true  that  Christ  was  born  at  the  time  given,  the  date 
that  has  been  handed  down  to  us  by  the  Church,  and  if  it  further 
be  true  that  man  is  governed  by  the  solar  or  planetary  laws,  then 
it  naturally  follows  that  Christ  must  have  been  a  perfect  man. 
And  if  perfect,  therefore,  He  was  the  Christ,  the  light  of  the 
world,  and  the  Savior  of  men.  We  find  the  life  and  character  of 
Christ  to  correspond  precisely  with  the  horoscope  as  it  is  here 
given.  "He  was  a  man  of  sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief." 
This  was  due  to  the  opposition  of  Saturn  and  the  Sun,  a  very 
powerful  aspect,  from  cardinal  signs,  and  angular  houses  and  the 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  109 

fth  element  gives  rise  to  these  emotions.    The  horoscope  shows 
that  the  mental  and  physical  powers  were  equally  and  well  devel- 
oped, or  that  He  had  a  sound  mind  in  a  sound  body,  and  that  He — 
was  able  to  appeal  to  the  head  and  to  the  heart  alike,  a  feat 
that  is  very  difficult  for  most  ministers  to  perform. 

Saturn  in  the  tenth  house  indicates  His  profession,  for  the 
strongest  planet  in  the  figure,  or  the  one  that  is  the  most  elevated, 
his  much  to  do  with  the  nature  of  the  employment;  as  also,  says 
Raphael,  do  the  planets  which  are  nearest  the  Sun,  etc.  Neptune, 
or  the  moral  element,  was  nearest  the  Sun,  heliocentric  longitude 
being  thirty  degrees  distant. 

Raphael  says :  "Saturn  in  the  tenth  house  gives  success  in  life 
with  an  ultimate  fall  to  disgrace  and  trouble,"  etc.  Christ  did 
have  success  in  preaching  the  gospel,  but  was  ultimately  betrayed 
and  crucified. 

Ordinary  men  with  this  position  of  Saturn  may  have  fallen 
to  disgrace  and  trouble,  but  I  give  this  one  example  partly  to 
give  an  insight  into  the  action  of  these  planetary  laws  and  to  show 
the  causes,  to  some  extent,  that  led  up  to  His  crucifixion ;  and 
partly  to  show  what  astrology  as  it  is  commonly  taught  needs  to 
be  taken  with  a  grain  of  salt.  I  will  admit,  however,  that  Saturn 
in  the  tenth  house  does  generally  result  in  a  fall,  for  the  reason 
that  this  position  of  Saturn  gives  a  lofty  ambition  and  a  lively 
imagination,  which,  unless  it  is  backed  up  by  favorable  planetary 
positions,  leads  the  person  to  expect  more  than  they  are  able 
to  accomplish,  and,  like  Napoleon,  they  meet  their  Waterloo  in  a 
fall,  or  a  failure  to  accomplish  their  desired  result. 

Frederick    R.    White,    in    his    Heliocentric    Astrology,    says: 

'Saturn  in  the  tenth  house  shows  a  hard  struggle  all  through 

life;  discredit  when  he  does  not  deserve  it;  disgrace  often.     If 

Saturn    be  in  Libra,  Capricorn  or  Aquarius,  the  native  has  great 

success,  with  an  ultimate  fall.    It  is  most  evil  for  speculation." 

Let  us  now  consider  the  action  of  the  other  planets.  Jupiter 
in  the  second  house,  says  Raphael,  "Gives  wealth,  and  a  bountiful 
share  of  prosperity  during  life;  if  he  be  essentially  dignified,  so 
much  the  better;  the  most  successful  men  living  have  Jupiter  in 
the  second  or  tenth." 


110  SCIENCE  AND   RELIGION 

If  preaching  the  Gospel  was  the  profession  of  Christ,  and 
His  treasure  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  then  we  may  say  that  He  was 
very  successful.  The  action  of  Jupiter,  mentally  considered,  is 
to  give  confidence  in  one's  self,  and  it  gives  a  desire  to  rule,  and 
be  master  of  the  situation.  It  is  the  aggregative  talent,  and  is  one 
of  the  most  potent  factors  in  the  accumulation  of  wealth.  It  must 
be  remembered  that  when  Jesus  was  being  tempted,  the  Devil 
offered  Him  the  whole  world  if  He  would  fall  down  and  worship 
him.  And  by  this  I  understand  that  Jesus  saw  that  he  could  gain 
the  whole  world  and  become  master  of  it  if  He  would  forsake 
His  mission,  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.  It  was  a  great  temptation, 
indeed ;  but  His  purpose  was  fixed,  and  He  had  no  desire  toforsake 
His  mission  for  worldly  glory.  It  must  not  be  inferred  from  the 
above  remark  that  I  deny  the  existence  of  a  personal  devil ;  on  the 
contrary,  I  believe  there  is  a  devil,  but  he  may  not,  or  probably 
has  not,  yet  materialized  in  mortal  form.  But  we  are  told  by  some 
of  the  apostles  that  at  some  time  he  will  be  revealed,  and  go 
into  perdition.  And  by  this  I  understand  that  some  person  or 
thing  will  be  manifested  in  the  flesh,  who  will  set  up  a  doctrine 
contrary  to  that  of  Christianity,  and  those  who  are  evil  minded 
will  be  deceived  into  believing  this  false  doctrine,  and  they  will 
forsake  the  laws  of  God  and  of  righteousness,  and  that  these  evils 
will  come  to  an  end,  and  be  destroyed  by  the  coming  of  Christ. 
Again,  it  must  not  be  inferred  that  I  deny  that  Christ  was  actually 
tempted  by  the  Devil.  On  the  contrary,  I  am  of  the  opinion  that 
the  Devil  actually  appeared  to  Him  in  spiritual  form,  and  did 
actually  say  and  do  the  things"  which  are  recorded  in  the  Bible 
that  he  said  and  did.  The  Devil  not  only  offered  to  Christ  the 
whole  world,  but  he  also  made  Him  conscious  that  this  part  of 
his  promise  would  be  fulfilled — that  he  could  actually  become  the 
ruler  of  the  whole  world.  The  Devil  .always  uses  the  truth  as  a 
handle  to  his  weapon,  as  is  instanced  in  his  temptation  of  Adam 
and  Eve:  "Ye  shall  be  as  gods,  knowing  good  and  evil,"  and  it 
was  so.  It  is  also  true  that  Christ  forsaw  the  failure  of  His  cause, 
since  He  would  have  become  a  mere  man  of  the  world. 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  111 

Jupiter  makes  his  revolution  in  about  twelve  years;  and  when 
Jesus  was  twelve  years  old,  or  when  Jupiter  had  made  a  com- 
plete revolution,  He,  with  his  parents,  went  up  into  Jerusalem, 
where  He  became  famous  among  the  doctors  of  the  law.  This 
chows,  to  some  extent,  the  action  and  effect  of  this  planet.  It 
gives  fame,  honor,  etc.,  attributes  pertaining  to  the  aspiring  group 
of  organs. 

Since  Mars  is  active  in  motion,  and  near  the  Earth,  it  has  an 
effect  upon  the  native  early  in  life,  and  in  a  manner  which  is 
common  to  all  the  other  so-called  malific  planets ;  that  is,  it  gave 
Christ  an  enemy  in  the  person  of  Herod  the  king.  Herod  had 
heard  of  the  birth  of  the  Savior  through  the  wise  men,  and  de- 
siring to  kill  the  young  child,  he  sent  men  out  into  that  part  of 
the  country,  and  had  them  kill  all  the  children  of  two  years  old 
and  under,  thinking  by  this  means  that  he  would  be  sure  that 
Jesus  would  be  killed.  It  is  not  quite  clear  as  to  just  what  time 
this  killing  was  done,  but  as  Mars  makes  a  revolution  in  about  six 
weeks  less  than  two  years,  we  may  conjecture,  taking  astrology 
as  a  basis,  that  it  was  done  at  about  this  time.  Jesus  was  not 
killed,  however,  for  Joseph,  being  warned  by  the  Lord  in  a  dream, 
arose  at  night,  and  taking  Mary  and  the  child  with  him,  de- 
parted into  Egypt. 

"Mars,  in  the  ninth  house,"  says  Raphael,  "makes  the  native 
headstrong,  stubborn  and  jealous ;  addicted  to  falsehood,  and  of  no 
religious  principle;  danger  in  traveling  long  distances,  especially 
if  Mars  be  in  watery  signs."  It  is  worthy  to  remark  that  whatever 
house  Mars  may  be  in  it  is  given  "hail  Columbia"  by  the  astrolo- 
gers; thus,  in  the  seventh,  bad  choice  of  wife  or  husband,  con- 
stant quarrels,  etc.,  in  the  tenth,  bold  and  conceited,  etc. ;  in  the 
fifth,  unruly  offspring,  etc. ;  in  the  first,  impetuous,  delighting  in 
broils  and  bloodshed,  etc.,  and  sc  on  with  all  the  rest. 

This  will  lend  additional  proof  that  Mars  is  allied  to  the  Execu- 
tive organs,  and  when  taken  alone,  or  when  it  has  no  counter- 
poise, or  has  no  restraining  influences,  it  has  a  bad  effect.  It  is 
the  power  to  law,  and  we  shall  see  that  this  third  element  relates 
to  the  law.  This  element  then,  being  strong  in  the  horoscope  of 


112  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Christ,  indicates  that  He  had  a  good  knowledge  of  the  law,  and 
it  is  said  of  Him  that  He  was  the  fulfillment  of  the  law.  And  if 
this  ninth  house  relates  to  the  religion  of  the  native,  as  indeed 
it  does,  as  is  claimed  by  astrology,  then  we  may  say  that  His 
religion  was  the  fulfillment  of  the  law,  and  to  give  us  what  Peter 
calls  THE  PERFECT  LAW  OF  LIBERTY,  or  the  modus 
operandi  by  which  we  may  obtain  righteousness  and  eternal  life ; 
and  this  horoscope  proclaims,  so  far  as  His  material  and  mental 
being  are  concerned,  that  He  lived  truly  to  Nature's  laws  as  is 
revealed  to  us  by  astrology. 

The  astrologers  do  not  generally  include  Neptune  in  their 
horoscopes,  for  this  planet  has  been  discovered  very  recently,  and 
they  have  not  yet  determined  its  action.  As  stated  before,  it  is 
allied  to  the  Moral  group  of  organs,  and  since  it  is  in  opposition 
to  Mars,  which  is  allied  to  the  Executive  group,  and  these  two 
groups  being  of  opposite  function,  it  may  be  said  to  act  as  a 
counterpoise  to  Mars,  and  has  a  tendency  to  restrain  the  native 
from  doing  violence  of  any  kind.  And  we  find  it  is  said  of  Him 
that  He  was  gentle  as  a  lamb.  These  elements  being  perfectly 
balanced  enabled  Him  equally  to  bless  the  righteous  and  condemn 
the  wicked,  and  it  also  made  Him  a  perfect  judge  of  right  and 
wrong. 

Let  us  now  consider  the  action  of  Venus  and  the  Moon  in  op- 
position to  Mercury.  The  general  action  of  Venus  makes  a  person 
much  beloved,  especially  by  the  opposite  sex ;  fortunate,  and  gain- 
ing thereby;  fond  of  pleasure,  good  disposition,  sociable  and 
merry,  constant  in  friendship,  and  faithful  in  love.  The  consti- 
tution is  not  usually  strong,  the  voice  is  musical,  sweet  and  even ; 
they  excel  on  the  stage,  or  in  any  occupation  or  profession  that 
brings  them  in  contact  with  the  multitude. 

Venus,  in  the  seventh  house.  Says  Raphael,  "Indicates  early 
marriage;  happiness  in  the  conjugal  state;  domestic  felicity.  It 
likewise  shows  that  the  native  gains  by  his  adversaries." 

The  general  action  of  the  Moon  is  to  make  one  fond  of  the 
opposite  sex,  and  by  them  respected ;  of  a  graceful,  quiet  nature, 
delighting  in  society,  and  loving  their  own  ease;  the  mind  is 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  113 

quick,  and  they  generally  succeed  with  the  multitude  and  the 
lower  class  of  people;  and,  says  Raphael,  "Somnambulists  gen- 
erally have  the  Moon  rising  at  birth." 

The  Moon,  in  the  seventh  house.  Says  Raphael,  "If  unafflicted, 
gives  success  in  marriage  and  connubial  comfort.  This  position 
describes  the  husband  or  wife,  shows  success  in  partnerships,  and 
inclines  to  journeyings  or  removals." 

Conjunction  of  Venus  and  the  Moon:  "This  gives  tidiness, 
neatness  in  appearance,  to  which  the  native  pays  great  attention ; 
likewise  benefit  from  females ;  a  comfortable  marriage ;  and  it 
often  tends  to  frugality  and  success  in  the  world." 

These  positions  of  Venus  and  the  Moon,  in  the  seventh  house, 
angular,  and  in  cardinal  signs,  had  much  to  do  with  making  Christ 
beloved.  We  may  say  that  no  one  having  these  positions  would 
be  without  affection,  and  he  would  make  himself  felt  in  society 
circles.  But  in  this  horoscope  of  Christ,  when  we  couple  with 
this  the  fact  that  He  was  perfect  in  every  particular,  and  was 
born  a  Savior  of  His  people,  and  the  event  had  been  looked  for- 
ward to  for  ages,  then  it  is  no  wonder  that  blessings  and  affec- 
tion were  showered  upon  Him,  and  men  and  angels  partaking  in 
the  festivities. 

While  these  positions  of  the  Moon  and  Venus  indicate  an  early 
marriage,  some  of  the  other  planets  deny  marriage  altogether; 
but  the  general  configuration  of  the  horoscope  indicates  that  the 
native  would  marry  rather  late  in  life. 

Mercury  is  in  the  first  house,  is  angular,  and  in  a  cardinal 
sign.  This  house  is  also  called  the  Ascendant,  or  the  rising  sign, 
Raphael  says:  "Mercury  in  the  ascendant  makes  a  person  of 
quick  and  subtile  wit ;  fluent  in  speech,  skillful  in  mathematics,  and 
endowed  with  an  excellent  fancy.  In  Gemini,  Virgo,  Libra  or 
Aquarius,  a  great  orator;  a  great  scholar;  easily  master  in  any- 
thing scientific;  acute,  sharp  and  penetrating." 

Mercury  is  in  Libra,  one  of  the  signs  mentioned  above,  and  we 
may  agree  with  the  Scriptures,  that  He  was  a  great  orator.  There 
are  many  men  of  the  present  day,  even  among  those  who  do  not 
believe  in  Christianity,  who  declare  that  no  man  ever  spoke  like 


114  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Him.  Good  oratory,  however,  does  not  depend  upon  this  planet 
alone,  or  on  the  Perceptive  or  Literary  groups  of  organs,  but  it 
does  depend  upon  the  action  of  the  whole  mind.  And  if  an 
orator  has  any  weak  or  salient  points,  no  matter  in  which  group 
of  organs  the  weakness  lies,  it  is  sure  to  become  manifest  in  his 
speech,  in  his  every  action,  and  also  in  his  character.  The  extent 
of  one's  knowledge,  also,  has  much  to  do  with  his  power  of 
oratory,  for  if  there  is  a  lack  of  understanding  there  will  also  be 
a  vagueness  to  his  declarations.  It  may  be  said  that  Christ  was  a 
perfect  master  of  His  subject,  and  He  was  able  to  present  His 
doctrine  in  a  clear  and  perfect  manner,  without  hesitation,  and 
without  any  hitch  in  any  way. 

ASPECTS    OF    THE    PLANETS. 

Now  let  us  consider  the  aspects  of  the  planets  in  this  horoscope 
of  Christ.  There  is  not  a  planet  in  the  figure  but  that  may  be 
said  to  be  in  aspect  to  each  or  all  of  the  other  planets.  The  bi- 
quintile  is  144  degrees,  or  nearly  five  signs  apart,  and  in  regard 
to  these  aspects  the  planets  are  not  in  perfect  aspect,  according 
to  the  common  acceptation  of  the  terms,  but  they  are  within  the 
orbs  of  the  planets  as  is  explained  in  astrology.  The  other  aspects 
are  perfect  ones  and  are  therefore  most  powerful.  It  is  not 
likely  that  in  ten  thousand  horoscopes  we  would  be  able  to  find  one 
in  which  there  are  so  many  planetary  aspects  as  there  are  in  this 
one  of  Christ's;  and,  in  fact,  there  could  not  be  more  of  them, 
or  more  powerful  ones  either.  There  is  only  one  conjunction,  un- 
less we  consider  the  Earth  as  a  planet  and  in  conjunction  with 
Saturn,  but  the  common  usage  is  to  call  it  an  opposition  of  Saturn 
and  the  Sun.  If  the  Sun  was  shown  in  the  Zodiac  it  would  appear 
'in  the  third  degree  of  Capricorn,  and  in  aspect  to  all  of  the  other 
planets,  as  they  are  here  presented,  but  it  would  not  be  in  aspect 
to  all  of  them  if  their  positions  were  computed  in  geocentric 
longitude.  None  of  the  planets  are  in  combust;  that  is,  in  superior 
conjunction  with  the  Sun,  so  they  may  all  be  said  to  be  in  powerful 
positions  in  this  respect. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  115 

Uranus  in  any  aspect  of  Saturn.  Says  Raphael,  "These  are 
not  important  except  in  the  Ascendant,  second  house  or  tenth.  I 
have  observed  that  the  square  or  opposition  of  Uranus  and  Saturn 
induces  much  to  clairvoyance  and  lucidity  of  vision." 

The  organ  of  Spirituality  does  lie  somewhat  between  these 
groups,  and  gives  a  tendency  to  clairvoyance  and  lucidity  of 
vision.  It  belongs  to  the  Moral  group,  however,  and  is  allied  to 
Neptune ;  Neptune  should  therefore  be  strong  in  the  figure  or 
else  this  phenomena  will  not  occur.  Neptune  is  not  treated  of  in, 
Raphael's  Guide,  so  I  can  only  refer  to  it  incidentally.  The  organs 
of  Wit  and  Ideality  lie  between  these  two  groups,  and  belong  in 
the  forward  part  of  the  Perfective  group  and  to  Saturn,  and 
these  border  on  Spirituality;  perhaps  these  produce  the  effect 
referred  to  by  Raphael.  The  aspects  are  undoubtedly  important 
in  whatever  house  they  may  occur,  as  they  produce  mental  en- 
dowments; they  would  likely  be  more  marked  in  their  effect  in 
the  houses  referred  to  by  Raphael,  however. 

Mr.  White  says :  "Saturn  in  good  aspect  to  Uranus  causes  one 
to  be  visionary  and  of  good  reasoning  faculties.". 

Uranus  in  opposition  to  Jupiter.  Says  Raphael,  "Difficulty  in 
law  relating  to  property ;  clergymen  frequently  turn  ritualists 
and  incur  public  displeasure." 

This  latter  phenomena  will  occur  only  when  Jupiter  is  much 
the  strongest;  the  ignorant  are  ceremonious,  but  if  Uranus  be 
strong  the  intellect  will  come  to  his  aid. 

Uranus  in  good  aspect  of  Mars.  Says  Raphael,  "Bold  and 
self-confident ;  headstrong  and  violent ;  generous ;  brave ;  makes  a 
good  surgeon  or  soldier,  gaining  reputation  thereby." 

Frederick  White  describes  this  aspect  as  producing  "Fearless, 
original  in  ideas,  and  not  afraid  to  speak  them ;  he  is  also  fond  of 
anything  of  a  mechanical  nature;  is  very  inventive;  loves  things 
of  an  occult  or  scientific  nature  generally,  and  travels  about  a 
great  deal." 

Uranus  trine  of  the  Sun.  Says  Raphael,  "The  native  receives 
the  attention  and  patronage  of  some  great  and  powerful  person 
through  whose  instrumentality  he  gains  in  fame  and  wealth. 


116  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Many  of  the  government  officials  have  Uranus  befriended  at 
birth." 

Christ  did  not  enjoy  the  patronage  of  any  such  powerful  person 
unless  it  be  considered  that  He  gloried  in  the  works  of  God 
through  whose  instrumentality  He  gained  in  fame  and  spiritual 
wealth. 

Uranus  semi-sextile  Venus.  Says  Raphael,  "Success  with  the 
opposite  sex,  skilled  in  music  and  singing  and  in  the  fine  arts,  more 
especially  if  these  planets  be  dignified  in  the  figure." 

Aspects  between  Mercury,  Saturn  and  Mars  are  also  said  to  give 
musical  talent.  This  is  reasonable,  because  the  organ  of  Tune 
lies  between  these  groups  of  organs. 

Uranus  befriended  by  Mercury.  Says  Raphael,  "Success  in 
literature ;  a  pregnant,  studious  mind ;  original  in  ideas ;  fond  of 
curiosities  and  things  out  of  the  common  track.  This  especially 
will  be  the  case  if  either  of  these  planets  be  in  the  first,  third  or 
ninth  house." 

Uranus  and  Mercury  relate  to  the  intellectual  faculties,  and 
when  both  of  these  are  strong  in  the  nativity  they  give  great  in- 
tellectual research. 

Uranus  befriended  by  the  Moon.  Says  Raphael,  "This  gives 
illicit  connection  after  marriage,  but  does  not  often,  if  ever,  ex- 
tend to  separation." 

This  aphorism  applies  to  sinners,  and  it  tends  to  show  that 
Christ,  no  doubt,  was  tempted.  Jupiter  has  an  opposite  effect  in 
His  case,  and  thus  maintains  the  equilibrium  in  favor  of  honor. 
This  sin,  however,  is  a  grievous  evil  in  these  days,  and  should  be 
guarded  against.  This  aspect,  however,  does  not  always  have  an 
evil  tendency.  To  the  virtuous  mind  it  gives  great  chastity,  and  is 
very  elevating  in  its  influences.  These  planets  being  in  aspect 
show  that  these  elements  harmonize ;  if  the  mind  be  pure  they  will 
have  no  tendency  to  go  astray,  yet  such  people  are  often  deceived 
into  going  astray. 

Saturn  trine  of  Jupiter.  Says  Raphael,  "Wealth  by  legacy,  or 
by  marriage.  In  the  second  shows  gain  and  help  from  powerful 
friends ;  in  the  ninth,  an  excellent  divine ;  and  in  the  tenth,  credit 
and  esteem  and  high  honors." 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  117 

Saturn  is  in  the  tenth  house,  and  Jupiter  in  the  second,  both  of 
which  are  powerful  positions. 

Saturn  in  good  aspect  of  Mars,  says  Raphael :  "Courage,  bold- 
ness, an  excellent  soldier,  and  ^ood  Dutcher ;  steady  and  persever- 
ing; very  firm  and  determined;  consider  this  when  either  in  the 
first  or  tenth." 

Neither  of  these  planets  have  anything  to  do  with  Firmness; 
this  attribute  belongs  to  Jupiter.  The  balance  of  the  above 
aphorism  is  very  applicable. 

Saturn  opposition  of  the  Sun,  says  Raphael:  "This  has  great    ' 
effect  upon  the  health,  and  if  in  common  signs,  the  native  will 
be  liable  to  consumption  and  have  a  weak  chest  and  lungs,  and 
very  subject  to  colds;  and  in  the  cardinal  signs,  discredit  and 
losses  in  business." 

It  has  been  stated  that  the  Sun  is  allied  to  the  heart,  and  the 
action  of  Saturn,  when  too  powerful,  has  a  bad  effect,  and  many 
times  children  die  very  young  when  they  have  this  aspect  on 
account  of  lack  of  vitality.  Saturn  and  the  Sun  are  both  in 
cardinal  signs,  and  angular  houses,  which  is  a  very  powerful 
aspect. 

Saturn  afflicted  by  Venus,  says  Raphael :  "Disappointment  in 
courtship  or  marriage ;  much  trouble  through  females  ;  a  depraved 
taste ;  addicted  to  secret  and  unnatural  practices ;  filthy  in  talk 
and  behavior ;  deceitful  and  cunning." 

With  a  low  moral  development  this  aphorism  would  be  very 
applicable,  and  it  may  show,  to  some  extent,  to  what  temptations 
the  Savior  was  subjected.  The  organ  of  Secretiveness  lies 
nearly  between  these  two  groups  and  gives  cunning1  and  policy, 
and  this  aspect  may  have  something  to  do  with  it;  but  as  this 
organ  relates  to  Mars  this  planet  should  be  aspected  by  Saturn 
to  produce  it.  Neither  of  these  planets  have  anything  to  do 
with  the  cerebellum  or  the  organ  of  Amativeness  and  there- 
fore could  not  produce  secret  and  unnatural  practices.  This 
aspect  between  Saturn  and  the  Moon  might  have  a  tendency  in 
that  direction,  however.  Venus  relates  to  love  of  the  opposite 
sex,  and  the  above  aspect  may  have  a  tendency  to  illicit  connec- 


liar  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

tions,  but  it  would  depend  chiefly  upon  the  moral  development 
as  to  whether  it  were  carried  into  effect  or  not.  Venus  usually 
gives  love  and  social  development,  and  virtue,  if  Neptune  be 
strong  in  the  nativity. 

Saturn  afflicting  the  Moon,  says  Raphael:  "Loss  of  substance 
and  much  trouble  in  money  matters  all  through  life;  the  native 
squanders  his  money,  and  is  improvident,  fretful  and  suspicious ; 
it  shows  the  death  of  the  wife,  and  in  common  signs  a  plurality 
of  wives ;  it  causes  a  weak  chest,  and  liability  to  falls  and  bruises, 
and  danger  on  the  water;  the  native  suffers  much  from  false 
and  deceitful  friends.  With  females  it  is  very  evil,  and  afflicts  the 
health  all  through  life." 

Note  by  Raphael : — "These  explanations  may  be  considered 
more  or  less  in  every  nativity,  according  to  the  potency  of  the 
aspect" 

Jupiter  in  good  aspect  of  Mars,  says  Raphael:  "Brave,  free, 
and  generous,  and  always  ready  to  help  anyone." 

This  aspect  does,  no  doubt,  give  bravery,  but  the  rest  is  all 
wrong.  The  organ  of  Benevolence  is  in  the  Moral  group  and 
belongs  to  Neptune ;  and  since  it  lies  in  the  forward  part  of  this 
group,  it  is  likely  that  an  aspect  between  Neptune  and  Uranus 
would  produce  it,  but  Jupiter  and  Mars,  never;  for  both  of  these 
groups  allied  to  these  latter  are  all  selfish,  and  they  could  have 
no  tendency  to  produce  Benevolence,  or  the  faculty  of  giving  to, 
or  helping  others.  Owing  to  the  recent  discovery  of  Neptune 
the  astrologers  are  to  be  pardoned,  however,  for  they  have  not 
yet  determined  its  action,  and  they  have  assigned  to  Jupiter  this 
attribute  which  really  belongs  to  Neptune. 

Jupiter  in  good  aspect  with  the  Sun,  says  Raphael :  "This  shows 
much  success,  the  acquisition  of  fame  and  riches,  and  the  ac- 
quaintance of  great  and  powerful  persons,  by  whom  the  native 
is  much  benefitted ;  good  health  and  usually  long  life." 

The  action  of  Jupiter  does  give  honor  and  fame,  and  generally 
riches,  health,  and  success  in  life. 

Jupiter  befriended  by  Venus,  says  Raphael:  "This  is  not  of 
much  importance,  but  shows  the  native  fond  of  dress  and  care- 
less of  his  money,  and  tolerably  successful  with  females." 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  119 


A  strong  aspect  between  Jupiter  and  Venus  should  produce  a 
good  development  of  Continuity  which  gives  a  very  steady,  in- 
dustrious person,  especially  if  Mars  be  strong. 

Jupiter  in  benefic  aspect  with  Mercury,  says  Raphael:  "Good 
and  sound  judgment;  success  in  literature;  by  which  he  makes 
much  money;  he  is  free,  generous,  yet  sober  and  steady  in  his 
ways.  This  is  to  be  especially  noted  if  the  planets  are  promin- 
ently placed." 

Most  of  the  above  aphorism  is  very  applicable,  but  it  does  not 
produce  generosity.  As  Christ's  treasure  was  in  heaven  it  is 
not  to  be  supposed  that  He  would  try  to  make  money  by  His 
talents.  He  made  heavenly  treasure,  no  doubt. 

Jupiter  in  good  aspect  with  the  Moon,  says  Raphael:  "This  is 
very  good,  for  it  shows  success  in  life  and  the  acquisition  of 
wealth ;  it  denotes  much  prosperity,  and  in  a  female  nativity  good 
health  and  long  life." 

Mars  befriended  by  the  Sun,  says  Raphael :  "The  native  is  gen- 
erous, free  and  bold;  of  great  bodily  strength,  and  a  good  con- 
stitution, and  usually  long  life ;  he  is  much  respected  by  superiors, 
and  gains  great  promotions  if  in  the  army  or  in  government 
service.  This  is  especially  the  case  if  Mars  be  strong  in  the 
nativity." 

Mars  gives  animal  heat,  and  consequently,  vitality  and  bodily 
vigor.  This  influence  of  Mars  offsets  the  exhaustive  influences 
of  Saturn. 

Mars  sextile  of  Venus,  says  Raphael :  "Very  fond  of  the  oppo- 
site sex,  and  much  respected  by  them ;  fond  of  pleasure  and 
drink,  and  careless  in  expense." 

Mars  befriended  by  Mercury,  says  Raphael:  "Capital  arith- 
metician, very  accurate,  of  good  mental  qualities,  quick  and 
piercing  intellect,  not  easily  angered,  clever  in  chemistry  and  any 
occupation  requiring  dexterity  of  hand,  and  a  brilliant  wit." 

The  organ  of  Calculation  does  lie  between  these  two  groups, 
and  the  Perceptives  give  practical  knowledge,  but  Uranus  should 
be  included  to  produce  the  chemist. 

Mars  befriended  by  the  Moon,  says  Raphael :  "Great  courage, 


120  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

daring,  and  resolution,  firmness  and  perseverance;  it  tends  to 
success  in  wealth ;  he  drinks  moderately,  and  indulges  occa- 
sionally in  fits  of  sensuality." 

Sun  in  conjunction,  or  any  aspect  with  Venus,  says  Raphael: 
''Fond  of  females  and  female  society ;  of  pleasure  and  company ; 
success  in  dealing  with  female  apparel,  and  if  in  watery  signs, 
rather  given  to  drink;  he  is  fond  of  music,  singing,  and  all  ele- 
gant arts  and  sciences.  As  Venus  is  never  more  than  48  de- 
grees from  the  Sun,  she  can  only  form  the  conjunction,  parallel, 
semi-sextile,  and  semi-square  aspects  with  that  luminary." 

Mr.  Raphael  computes  his  horoscopes  in  geocentric  longitude, 
and  therefore  Venus  is  never  more  than  48  degrees  from  the 
Sun;  but  if  we  place  the  Sun  in  the  centre  of  our  horoscopes, 
and  compute  the  position  of  the  planets  in  heliocentric  longi- 
tude, then  Venus  will  form  all  the  aspects  with  the  Earth  ex- 
cept the  opposition.  The  Earth  is  a  planet  and  should  be  con- 
sidered so,  and  in  this  way  the  inferior  planets,  Venus  and 
Mercury,  form  a  conjunction  with  the  Earth  at  their  inferior 
conjunction  with  the  Sun;  but  whether  it  has  the  same  effect 
as  the  opposition  of  the  superior  planets  with  the  Sun,  when 
they  are  in  the  same  relative  position,  I  am  unable  to  say. 

Sun  square  of  the  Moon,  says  Raphael:  "Difficulty  in  fin- 
ance; trouble  in  getting  into  employment  or  other  office;  loss 
by  speculation  and  females,  whom  the  native  should  avoid. 
It  weakens  the  health,  and  gives  great  liability  to  colds  and  in- 
fluenza." 

Venus  opposition  of  Mercury,  says  Raphael:  ''Renders  the 
mind  merry  and  cheerful ;  found  of  music  and  singing ;  and  if 
in  the  ascendant,  the  native  will  be  a  splendid  poet,  excelling 
in  all  of  the  elegant  arts  and  sciences;  the  native  is  likewise 
very  fond  of  young  persons,  and  men  very  often  marry  very 
young  women." 

It  is  not  unlikely  that  this  aspect  has  something  to  do  wtih  Par- 
ental Love,  yet  I  am  inclined  to  believe  that  an  aspect  between 
Venus  and  the  Moon  is  more  likely  to  produce  it.  It  is  a  sub- 
ject to  be  investigated,  and  I  merely  offer  this  comment  as  a  sug- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION"  121 

gestion.  "Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me  and  forbid 
them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven," — Jesus. 

Mercury  opposition  to  the  Moon,  says  Raphael :  "Given  to  back- 
biting ;  somewhat  envious,  with  sharp  turbulent  wit,  and  a  quick 
fancy ;  possessing  good  abilities,  which  are  not  always  turned  to 
the  best  account,  for  it  rather  inclines  to  pilfering;  the  stronger 
the  planets  are  essentially  or  accidentally,  the  better  it  is." 

It  will  be  seen  that  there  are  many  pros  and  cons,  and  the 
evil  is  balanced  against  the  good,  but  many  of  the  statements 
or  aphorisms  do  not  seem  to  have  any  application  to  this  nativ- 
ity, yet  I  have  written  them  down  just  as  I  find  them  in  the  books. 
The  superior  planets  were  the  leading  ones  and  had  the  great- 
est effect  during  the  later  part  of  the  life  of  Christ.  He  became 
a  preacher,  as  is  partly  indicated  by  Neptune  being  nearest  the 
Sun,  and  we  may  believe,  by  reasoning  on  it  in  every  way,  that 
He  lived  a  perfect  life  to  the  end. 

It  may  be  well  to  say  in  conclusion  that  I  do  not  claim  to  be 
a  practical  astrologer  and  therefore  I  have  not  made  comments 
in  the  forgoing  description  except  where  I  thought  it  obviously 
necessary.  My  main  idea  has  been  to  show  the  relation  of  the 
mind  to  the  planetary  worlds,  and  to  establish  the  fact  that 
Christ  was  perfect  from  the  fact  that  the  Solar  System  was  in 
a  perfect  balance  at  the  time  of  His  birth.  This,  to  my  mind, 
is  only  reasonable,  from  the  fact  that  a  PERFECT  BALANCE 
OF  MENTAL  POWER  PRODUCES  PERFECT  CHAR- 
ACTER. 

I  believe  that  the  above  date  for  the  time  of  the  crucifixion 
of  Christ  is  the  correct  date,  but  I  am  not  quite  certain.  It 
is  important  to  get  these  dates  correct  for  the  reason  that  the 
planets  are  moving  all  the  time  and  are  never  twice  in  the  same 
position,  and  a  few  days  makes  a  considerable  difference  in  the 
horoscope.  We  do  know  that  the  crucifixion  happened  at 
about  this  time  and  therefore  the  planetary  positions  are  ap- 
proximately correct.  But  since  we  have  to  deal  chiefly  with  the 
superior  planets,  and  particularly  with  the  "Malific"  planets,  a 
few  days  does  not  make  much  difference  so  far  as  this  work  is 
concerned. 


'•^w™  s/  A^jfr' 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  123 

The  Bible  claims  that  the  Sun  was  darkened  at  the  time  of 
the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  but  it  does  not  tell  the  cause.  Some 
writers  claim  that  the  Sun  was  eclipsed  by  the  moon  on  that_ 
day,  and  if  this  was  the  case,  then  the  event  must  have  hap- 
pened about  two  weeks  earlier  than  the  date  given.  Other 
writers  claim  that  the  Moon  was  at  full,  and  that  the  Sun  was 
darkened  by  its  light  becoming  extinct  as  it  partially  does  in 
case  of  "Sun-spots."  This  latter  theory  would  appear  more  in 
conformity  with  the  idea  conveyed  in  the  Bible,  and  it  would 
also  suit  the  traditional  date  for  "Good  Friday."  These  are 
open  questions  and  remain  to  be  settled,  for  with  the  material 
at  hand  it  is  difficult  for  me  to  arrive  at  the  exact  date  of  the 
crucifixion;  He  was  crucified  on  Friday,  however.  The  horo- 
scope shows  that  Christ  was  crucified  in  the  afternoon,  and  re- 
ceived the  final  stab  in  the  heart  about  an  hour  before  sunset. 
This  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  the  same  sign  must  be  on 
the  Zenith  as  was  there  at  the  time  of  His  birth.  This  would 
also  harmonize  with  the  Bible,  for  it  says  that  the  Sun  was 
darkened  from  the  sixth  to  the  ninth  hour,  which  is  from  noon 
to  three  o'clock,  and  it  was  after  this  that  He  yielded  up  the 
Ghost. 

In  the  horoscope,  the  Moon  is  very  near  the  full  and  is,  with 
the  Earth  and  Mercury,  in  the  first  house.  Mercury  is  in  in- 
ferior conjunction  with  the  Sun,  and  may  be  said  to  be  in  a  very 
powerful  position.  Saturn  and  Mars  are  in  the  eleventh  house, 
and  Uranus  and  Venus  are  in  the  twelfth  house.  Jupiter  is  in 
the  tenth  and  Neptune  is  in  the  fifth  house. 

Saturn  and  Mars,  two  of  these  "Malific"  planets,  are  in  the 
eleventh  house,  and  are  almost  in  conjunction,  while  Uranus  is 
in  the  twelfth.  Raphael  says  of  these  positions: 

Saturn  in  the  eleventh  house :  "False,  deceitful  friends.  With 
this  position  the  native  is  sure  to  be  done  or  worsted  by  friends, 
and  probably  ruined  by  them,"  Again: 

Mars  in  the  eleventh  house:  "Evil  and  malicious  friends  in- 
juring the  native,"  etc.  Again : 


124  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Saturn  in  conjunction  or  afflicted  by  Mars:  "A  nasty,  bitter 
temper,  malicious  and  murderous,"  etc.  And  yet  again : 

Uranus  in  the  twelfth  house:  "Secret  and  private  enemies, 
crafty  subtile  fellows,  delighting  in  the  native's  downfall,"  etc. 

The  above  quotations  from  Raphael  apply  mostly  to  nativi- 
ties, but  they  also  have  a  similar  effect  during  their  transits  of 
these  houses;  and  they  serve  to  show,  to  some  extent,  the  kind 
of  people  the  native  has  to  deal  with. 

Venus  and  Uranus  are  in  the  twelfth  house  and  near  the 
conjunction.  This  house  is  called  the  house  of  sorrow,  self- 
undoing  and  imprisonment.  It  may  be  well  to  note  that  Christ 
was  betrayed  by  a  kiss  which  relates  to  the  social  element  and  to 
Venus. 

Pilot,  to  whom  Christ  was  delivered,  after  examination,  could 
%d  no  fault  with  Him  at  all ;  but  Ke  was  pliable,  as  is  indi- 
cated by  the  organ  of  Suavity  in  the  Reflective  group  which 
is  allied  to  Uranus,  which  gives  Adaptability,  Pilate  wished 
to  serve  the  people  and  also  Caesar,  to  whom  he  was  a  subordi- 
nate. We  may  say  that  the  mind  of  Pilate  was  imprisoned,  or 
between  two  fires,  as  it  were,  and  he  hardly  knew  what  to  do. 
He  finally  suffered  Christ  to  be  crucified  after  having  pro- 
nounced Him  innocent.  Uranus,  then,  represents  Pilate  to  whom 
Christ  was  delivered,  and  he,  being  weak  in  power,  was  com- 
pelled, in  a  way,  to  do  the  will  of  the  people.  Saturn  and  Mars 
represent  the  false  friends  of  Christ,  and  the  vicious  people 
who  desired  his  downfall.  These  planets  being  in  conjunction 
signifies  that  they  work  together,  and  that  the  people  repre- 
sented by  these  planets  be  brought  together.  Jupiter  in  the  tenth 
house,  at  this  time,  the  house  of  His  profession,  since  this  ele- 
ment gives  dignity,  honor,  and  a  desire  to  rule,  is  manifested 
by  His  triumphal  entry  into  Jerusalem  as  King  of  the  Jews. 

It  would  hardly  seem  possible  to  most  astrologists  that  Christ 
should  be  crucified  while  Jupiter  was  so  strong  in  the  horo- 
scope. It  is  the  most  elevated  of  the  planets,  is  angular,  and  in 
a  cardinal  sign.  But  it  must  be  remembered  that  Christ  was 
influenced  by  all  the  planets  alike,  and  that  it  would  not  do 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  125 

for  Him  to  be  unfaithful  to  any  of  them,  lest  it  should  de- 
stroy the  perfection  of  His  nature.  He  must  live  true  to  these 
laws  or  influences  even  unto  death.  Now  right  here  is  where 
some  Saturnine  men  have  their  fall  to  disgrace.  They  will  do 
anything  for  their  personal  advancement,  even  at  a  sacrifice 
of  principle,  and  in  this  way  they  are  defeated  in  their  proj- 
ects. Christ  knew  that  He  could  be  dilevered  from  the  hands 
of  His  enemies  for  He  said : 

"Thinkest  thou  that  I  cannot  now  pray  to  my  Father,  and 
He  shall  presently  give  more  than  twelve  legions  of  angels  ?  But 
how  then  shall  the  Scriptures  be  fulfilled,  that  thus  it  must 
be?" 

Neptune  was  in  opposition  to  these  planets,  and  ^Jupiter  also 
strong  in  the  figure,  and  an  appeal  to  these  elements  would  have 
a  tendency  to  deliver  Him. 

It  will  be  seen  that  Christ  knew  He  would  have  to  make 
a  sacrifice  of  principle  to  gain  His  release,  and  if  t  this  sacrifice 
was  made  then  all  was  lost.  He  would  then  not  be  our  Saviour, 
and  this  chasm  into  which  men  fall  would  not  be  bridged;  we 
would  still  be  in  our  sins,  and  without  hope  of  immortality. 
And  further,  Christ's  mission  was  not  ended  with  this  life,  for 
up  to  the  time  of  His  crucifixion  the  Apostles  had  not  re- 
ceived the  Holy  Ghost,  and  since  this  was  given  through  the 
instrumentality  of  Christ,  if  He  had  made  a  sacrifice  of  prin- 
ciple then  they  never  would  have  received  it,  and  therefore  we 
would  not  have  had  a  complete  doctrine,  or  a  doctrine  having 
any  vitality.  So  it  was  very  necessary  that  Christ  should  be 
faithful,  for  thus  He  became  a  Mediator  between  God  and  man. 

It  is  intimated  in  the  Second  Corinthians,  xii,  2-4,  that  after 
Christ  was  crucified  (this  refers  to  the  time  of  His  ascension,  no 
doubt)  He  was  caught  up  into  the  third  heaven. 

Where  is  heaven?  Let  me  ask,  and  is  there  more  than  one? 
Is  heaven  on  the  other  planets,  in  the  Milky  Way,  or  in  infinite 
space?  If  we  should  go  to  the  Milky  Way  we  would  find  only 
solar  systems  there  similar  to  our  own.  Is  it  not  just  as  reason- 


126  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

able  to  suppose  that  heaven  is  in  our  own  solar  system  as  well 
as  in  any  other? 

Again,  Mars  is  the  first  planet  above  the  Earth,  Jupiter  the 
second,  and  Saturn  the  third.  Then,  if  Christ  was  caught  up  into 
the  third  heaven  and  heard  such  "unspeakable  words  that  are  un- 
lawful for  man  to  utter,"  is  it  not  only  reasonable  for  us  to  be- 
lieve, since  Christ  was  a  Saturnine  man,  that  He  ascended  to  the 
planet  Saturn?  We  are  told  that  the  angels  come  down  from 
heaven ;  then  is  it  not  more  reasonable  for  us  to  believe  that  they 
Come  from  the  other  planets  than  that  they  exist  and  live  in 
midair  or  out  somewhere  in  space?  When  the  children  of  Israel 
were  fed  on  manna  they  were  said  to  have  lived  on  angels'  food. 
Could  they  gather  manna  in  midair ;  or,  is  it  not  more  reasonable 
to  believe  that  they  live  on  the  other  planets  where  they  can 
gather  manna  and  have  a  habitation?  (This  third  heaven  is 
given  another  version  later  on  in  this  work.) 

Again,  it  is  intimated  that  it  would  require  a  perceptible  time 
for  Christ  to  summon  His  twelve  legions  of  angels.  If  they  lived 
'on  the  other  planets  this  is  easily  accounted  for,  but  if  they  lived 
•about  the  Earth  it  could  not.  For,  if  angels  travel  with  the 
velocity  of  electricity  it  would  require  over  forty  minutes  for  them 
to  come  from  Jupiter,  about  an  hour  and  a  quarter  to  come  from 
Saturn,  and  it  would  require  several  hours  for  them  to  come  from 
Neptune,  as  the  planets  were  located  at  that  time,  so  it  will  be 
seen  that  this  conforms  with  what  Christ  said,  "presently  He 
will  give  more  than  twelve  legions  of  angels." 

I  do  not  presume  to  know  the  velocity  at  which  angels  travel, 
but  if  electricity  is  the  vehicle  used  by  them,  then  they  could 
attain  a  maximum  speed  of  186,000  miles  a  second. 

Then  if  all  this  is  true,  it  only  further  proves  to  us  that  man  is 
a  progressive  being,  and  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  superior 
planets  are  superior  to  us  in  intelligence ;  and  this  conforms  with 
what  has  been  said  before,  that  the  higher  planets,  or  those  more 
distant  from  the  Sun,  are  allied  to  the  higher  organs  of  the  brain, 
and  this  conforms  also  with  the  idea  conveyed  in  Revelation, 
that  we  will  have  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  after  the  resur- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  127 

rection.  Is  it  not  likely,  then,  at  some  future  time,  we  will  in- 
habit some  of  the  superior  planets,  or  perhaps  all  of  them  in  turn? 
However  that  may  be,  we  may  rest  assured  that  God  will  provide 
an  appropriate  place  for  us  in  that  life  beyond  the  grave. 

Finally,  it  must  not  be  inferred  from  what  has  been  said  re- 
garding- Christ  being  a  Saturnine  man  that  I  wish  to  convey  the 
idea  that  He  was  influenced  by  Saturn  alone,  for,  indeed,  this  was 
not  the  case.  He  was  influenced  by  all  the  planets  alike,  and  in 
Him  dwelt  all  the  qualities  of  the  Godhead  bodily,  as  has  been 
shown,  but  Saturn  was  the  ruling  planet  in  His  nativity  and  in- 
dicated His  profession.  We  shall  see  later  on,  when  we  come 
to  treat  of  the  trinity  of  the  mind,  that  this  is  in  conformity  with 
Nature,  that  Christ  is  the  second  in  the  Holy  Trinity — the  Father, 
Son  and  Holy  Spirit — and  it  is  proper  that  He  should  be  most 
prominent  in  the  second  trinity  of  the  mind,  and  it  was  Christ's 
duty  to  preach  to  us  the  New  Testament. 

In  conclusion,  I  will  say  it  does  not  seem  possible  to  me  that 
any  one  can  read  over  this  horoscope  of  Christ  without  being 
convinced  of  the  validity  of  this  beautiful  science,  and  also  that 
the  correct  date  has  been  given  for  His  birth,  and  that  the  time  is 
approximately  right  for  the  date  of  His  crucifixion ;  and  further, 
that  He  was  perfect,  and  hence  the  Son  of  God,  as  He  is  claimed 
to  be. 

I  have  not  thought  it  necessary,  even  if  I  were  able,  to  give  in 
detail  all  that  can  be  said  of  the  harmony  existing  between  the 
Bible  and  science  on  this  question.  All  I  have  attempted  is  to 
give  the  general  or  basic  principles,  and  leave  elaboration  to 
others. 

Here  is  a  curious  phenomena  that  is  worth  mentioning.  The 
first  four  tribes  of  Israel  were  Reuben,  Simeon,  Levi  and  Judah, 
and  the  first  four  signs  of  the  zodiac  are  Aries,  Taurus,  Gemini 
and  Cancer.  Now,  the  third  tribe,  the  Levites,  were  the  priests 
of  God  in  Bible  times,  and  the  third  sign,  Gemini,  occupies  the 
ninth  house  in  the  horoscope  of  Christ,  which  house,  says  astrol- 
ogy, relates  to  religion,  etc.  But  the  Bible  says,  "In  Judah  shall 
my  seed  be  called,"  and  in  this  it  refers  to  Christ.  Now  Christ 


128  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

was  a  Saturnine  man  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  and  this  fourth  sign, 
Cancer,  occupied  the  meridian,  and  Saturn  is  in  that  sign  at  birth, 
and  in  the  tenth  house,  the  house  of  His  profession.  It  will  be 
seen,  therefore,  that  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  correspond  with 
the  twelve  signs  of  the  Zodiac. 

We  shall  also  see,  in  our  chapter  on  Spiritual  Knowledge,  that 
this  third  sign,  Gemini,  falls  over  the  organ  of  Cautiousness,  or 
between  that  and  Conscientiousness.  And  the  Levites  taught  us 
to  fear  God,  and  "An  eye  for  an  eye  and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth." 

It  is  further  to  be  noted  that  Mars  was  in  Gemini,  and  the 
influence  of  Mars  is  to  take  cognizance  of  the  laws,  and  these 
Levites  taught  us  the  Law. 

but  in  Christ,  the  priesthood  went  forward  one  sign,  being  in 
Cancer,  owing  to  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes,  and  this  sign 
falls  over  the  organ  of  Sublimity,  or  between  that  and  the  organ 
of  Hope.  So  in  Christ,  we  are  no  longer  taught  to  fear  God,  but 
that  ''Perfect  love  casteth  out  fear;''  or,  to  use  the  words  of  Paul, 
"In  Christ  we  are  begotten  into  a  more  lively  hope."  Now,  is  not 
that  as  plain  as  day? 


CHAPTER  III. 
HOROSCOPE  OF  ADAM. 

If  Christ  was  born  on  December  25,  at  o.oo  o'clock,  a.  m., 
in  the  year  one  B.  C.,  or  just  one  week  before  the  beginning  of 
the  Christian  Era,  as  was  explained  in  the  Horoscope  of  Christ; 
and  if  Adam  was  created,  or  existed  just  4,000  years  before  the 
birth  of  Christ,  as  is  claimed  by  Chronology,  then  if  we  compute 
the  mean  motion  of  the  planets  back  for  a  period  of  just  4,000 
years,  taking  the  horoscope  of  Christ  as  a  basis,  we  will  then  have 
an  approximate  horoscope  for  the  first  man,  ADAM,  and  it 
would  indicate  that  Adam  had  his  memorable  existence  and 
trials  in  the  year  4,001,  B.  C. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  129 

It  must  be  understood  that  the  chronologers  have  placed  the 
birth  of  Christ  in  the  year  4,  B.  C.,  and  the  creation  of  Adam  in 
the  year  4004,  B.,  C.,  or  just  4000  years  apart;  and  since  I  have 
dared  to  dispute  their  accuracy  regarding  the  date  of  the  birth  of 
Christ,  it  does  not  follow  that  I  believe  them  to  be  always  wrong. 
On  the  contrary,  I  believe  them  to  be  right  regarding  the  differ- 
ence in  time  between  these  two  dates ;  if  they  are  wrong  in  the 
birth  of  Christ,  since  this  date  is  the  basis  of  their  calculations, 
it  naturally  follows  that  this  error  would  make  a  corresponding 
change  in  the  date  of  the  creation  of  Adam. 

Now  this  is  precisely  what  I  have  done.  I  have  computed  the 
mean  motion  of  the  planets  back  for  a  period  of  4000  years,  taking 
the  horoscope  of  Christ  as  a  basis ;  and  although  it  does  not  give 
the  exact  position  of  the  planets,  it  gives  them  near  enough  for  us 
to  learn  considerable,  and  it  may  show  us,  to  some  extent,  the 
causes  of  Adam's  fall.  And  further,  it  helps  to  show  that  astrology 
is  a  science,  and  that  the  destinies  of  man  are  governed  by  the  laws 
and  powers  existing  in  the  universe,  and  that  he  is  not  always 
accountable  for  just  what  he  does.  For  if  astrology  is  a  fate, 
then  Judas  was  just  as  much  ordained  to  betray  the  Christ  as  that 
Christ  was  ordained  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  be  betrayed.  It 
was  shown  in  the  horoscope  of  Christ's  crucifixion  that  He  was  to 
be  betrayed  by  a  false  friend,  and  consequently  there  must  be 
some  one  ordained  to  do  the  service.  The  events  concerning  these 
two  people  were  foretold  by  the  prophets  for  a  period  of  more 
than  five  hundred  years  before  the  events  took  place ;  and,  if  as- 
trology is  not  a  fate,  and  if  our  lives  are  not  "run  on  wheels,"  or 
within  very  narrow  limits,  then  let  me  ask :  How  was  it  possible 
for  the  prophets  to  foresee  these  events  and  describe  them  in 
their  most  minute  detail  ? 

The  spirit  is  a  wonderful  instructor,  and  it  shows  us  that  the 
generations  of  people  who  are  yet  unborn  will  be  born  in  their 
time,  and  that  they  will  have  a  certain  degree  of  the  zodiac  on  the 
zenith  at  birth,  and  the  planets  will  shape  their  destinies;  and 
that  they  will  have  certain  ideas  and  will  do  certain  deeds.  OUR 
DESTINIES  GROW  ON  THE  TREE  OF  LIFE,  and  what  is 


130  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

to  be  will  be,  and  it  shall  surely  come  to  pass, 

We  find  that  Adam  was  not  an  exception  to  the  rule.  He  was 
ordained  to  disobey  the  command  of  God,  and  to  taste  the  bitter 
and  the  sweet  of  life,  and  to  become  the  father  of  a  world  of  peo- 
ple, some  of  which  are  wicked  and  satanic  in  their  ways,  while 
many  are  good  and  true.  And  so  the  Bible  declares  that  Christ 
was  the  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Also,  that 
Paul  was  ordained  to  be  an  Apostle  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world.  "Even  the  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered."  If  all 
this  is  true,  then  all  of  these,  even  to  Judas,  have  only  done  their 
duty — done  the  things  they  were  ordained  to  do  long  before  they 
had  their  existence  on  Earth.  They  were  fashioned  in  the  spirit 
long  before  they  materialized  in  mortal  form  on  Earth.  (See 
Genesis  2  14-5.) 

It  is  not  my  intention  to  consider  the  question  of  evolution.  In 
fact,  so  far  as  this  work  is  concerned,  it  makes  but  little  differ- 
ence whether  Adam  was  created  by  the  Finger,  or  by  the  Word 
of  God,  or  whether  he  was  evolved  from  the  lower  animals.  It  is 
enough  for  us  to  know,  for  the  present  purposes,  that  he  existed 
at  about  this  time,  and  that  the  Bible  narrative  concerning  his 
temptation  and  fall  is  true.  This  horoscope  is  presumably  drawn 
for  the  time  of  his  fall,  regardless  of  the  planetary  positions  at  the 
time  of  his  creation  or  birth,  as  the  case  may  be.  As  has  been 
stated  before,  the  planets  have  a  similar  effect  in  passing  through 
a  house  as  they  do  in  the  horoscope  of  birth,  except  in  this,  that 
the  positions  of  the  planets  at  the  time  of  birth  shows  the  natural 
state  of  the  native's  mind,  the  hereditary  conditions,  the  avoca- 
tions he  will  naturally  follow  in  life,  and  it  shapes  his  destinies ; 
while  the  transit  of  a  planet  through  any  house  or  sign  shows  the 
effect  of  that  planet's  influence  from  such  house  or  sign  on  his 
natural  organization. 

I  do  not  claim  to  know  very  much  about  evolution.  It  may  be 
wholly  true,  or  it  may  be  only  partly  so.  There  are  several  beau- 
tiful theories  on  the  question,  and  there  is  probably  more  or  less 
truth  in  all  of  them.  We  do  know  this,  however,  that  all  life  does 
exist  in  a  rising  scale  of  intelligence,  and  that  the  Bible  story  of 


132  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

their  production  coincides  with  the  doctrine  of  evolution  in  re- 
gard to  the  kind  of  life  that  was  produced  first,  but  they  have  this 
difference :  the  Bible  says  they  were  created  in  so  many  days, 
while  evolution  claims  that  they  were  evolved  in  so  many  periods ; 
the  length  of  time  in  each  period  is  not  definitely  known  by  the 
teachers  of  evolution.  The  result  obtained  in  each  period,  how- 
ever, according  to  many  writers,  is  about  the  same  as  that  given 
for  the  successive  days  in  the  Bible.  We  shall  see  later  on  that 
a  day  with  the  Lord  is  a  thousand  years,  and  that  the  progress 
of  the  world,  from  the  days  of  Adam  until  now,  is  decidedly 
measured  by  this  rule ;  but  whether  this  period  of  a  thousand 
years  is  the  amount  of  time  referred  to  in  the  first  chapter  of 
Genesis,  is  quite  a  different  matter.  There  are  many  different 
lengths  of  time  which  comprise  the  different  cycles,  and  it  is  out 
of  the  question  for  me  to  say  as  to  what  amount  of  time  is  re- 
ferred to  as  comprising  a  day  in  that  first  chapter  of  Genesis. 

The  accompanying  figure  shows  approximately  the  relative 
position  of  the  solar  system  for  the  time  when  Adam  was  tempted 
and  fell  in  the  Garden  of  Eden. 

The  longitude  of  the  planets  in  this  figure  is  not  exactly  cor- 
rect, since  only  their  mean  motions  were  computed,  but  the  loca- 
tion of  the  planets  in  the  figure  is  not  very  far  out  of  the  way. 
We  find  the  Earth  in  the  tenth  house,  the  house  of  his  profession, 
and  the  Moon  is  a  trifle  past  the  first  quarter  and  in  the  seventh 
house,  the  house  of  matrimony.  Mercury  and  Venus  are  in  the 
fifth  house,  which  relates  to  children,  speculation,  etc. ;  Neptune 
and  Jupiter  are  in  the  eleventh  house,  which  is  the  house  of 
friends,  etc. ;  while  all  the  "malific"  planets,  Uranus,  Saturn  and 
Mars,  are  in  the  twelfth  house,  which  is  the  house  of  sorrow,  self- 
undoing  and  imprisonment.  The  main  points  of  interest  in  this 
horoscope  are  the  positions  of  the  Earth,  and  those  planets  in  the 
eleventh  and  twelfth  houses. 

The  Earth  in  the  tenth  house  indicates  his  profession. 

Of  Adam's  profession  in  life,  what  can  we  say? 

The  Lord  God  gave  Adam  his  profession  in  life  when  He  said : 

"Multiply  and  replenish  the  Earth  and  subdue  it."    His  profes- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  133 

sion,  therefore,  was  of  the  world,  worldly,  as  is  indicated  by  the 
Earth  being  in  his  tenth  house. 

We  are  told  that  Adam  was  placed  in  the  Garden  of  Eden  to 
dress  it  and  to  keep  it.  "And  the  Lord  God  commanded  the  man, 
saying,  of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou  mayest  freely  eat;  but 
of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat 
of  it;  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof  thou  shalt  surely 
die." 

It  will  appear  from  this  that  Adam  was  able  to  walk  and  talk 
with  God,  and  that  his  spiritual  eyes  were  open ;  but  that  his  fac- 
ulties were  not  exercised  to  know  good  and  evil.  It  is  through 
the  Moral  or  Spiritual  group  of  organs  that  we  hear  and  see 
spiritual  things,  and  this  group  is  allied  to  Neptune.  Neptune 
was  in  the  eleventh  house,  the  house  that  relates  to  friends,  and 
since  God  appeals  to  man  through  this  element,  we  may  say  that 
God  was  friendly  toward  Adam  and  desired  that  he  should  do 
well. 

We  find  Jupiter  also  in  the  eleventh  house,  and  Jupiter  is  allied 
to  the  aspiring  group.  Jupiter  is  partly  self-luminous,  and  those 
persons  who  are  influenced  by  him  partake  of  his  nature,  and  it 
gives  light  within,  self-illumination,  self-knowledge,  stability  of 
character,  etc.  The  prophets  were  very  strong  in  this  element. 

Raphael  says  of  this  position :  "Jupiter  in  the  eleventh — Good, 
faithful  friends  ready  to  help  the  native,  and  he  profits  much 
through  their  instrumentality."  Astrology  has  nothing  to  say  of 
Neptune,  so  I  can  only  give  my  own  version  of  its  influences. 

We  find  the  so-called  malefic  planets,  Uranus,  Saturn  and  Mars, 
all  in  the  twelfth  house,  and  these  planets  are  allied  to  the  Reflec- 
tive, Perfective  and  Executive  groups  of  organs,  respectively. 
Raphael  says  of  these  positions : 

"Uranus  in  the  twelfth:  Secret  and  private  enemies;  crafty, 
subtile  fellows,  delighting  in  the  native's  downfall,"  etc. 

"Saturn  in  the  twelfth :  Private  and  deceitful  enemies,  who 
try  to  secretly  injure  the  native,  and  often  succeed;  danger  of 
secret  poison.  The  native  having  this  position  cannot  be  too  care- 
ful of  his  friends  and  acquaintances." 


134  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

"Mars  in  the  twelfth:  Secret  foes;  danger  of  imprisonment ; 
plots  and  schemes  are  laid  for  the  native's  downfall ;  it  is  a  very 
evil  position  indeed." 

It  will  be  seen  that  either  of  these  planets  in  the  twelfth  house 
has  a  bad  effect,  but  when  all  of  them  are  there,  and  work  to- 
gether, then  the  dangers  and  evils  are  multiplied  many  times.  In 
this  case  I  believe  Raphael  correctly  describes  the  conditions  un- 
der which  our  greatest  of  grandparents  labored.  A  plot  was  laid 
for  their  downfall  by  a  crafty,  subtile  fellow,  who  delighted  in 
their  downfall. 

Now  let  us  see  what  the  Bible  says  of  this,  and  see  if  we  have 
it  right. 

"And  the  serpent  said  unto  the  woman:  Ye  shall  not  surely 
die ;  for  God  doth  know  that  in  the  day  ye  eat  thereof,  then  your 
eyes  shall  be  opened,  and  ye  shall  be  as  gods,  knowing  good  and 
evil.  And  when  the  woman  saw  that  the  tree  was  good  for  food, 
and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  eyes,  and  a  tree  to  be  desired  to 
make  one  wise,  she  took  of  the  fruit  thereof,  and  did  eat,  and 
gave  also  unto  her  husband  with  her ;  and  he  did  eat.  And  the 
eyes  of  them  both  were  opened,  and  they  knew  that  they  were 
naked;  and  they  sewed  fig  leaves  together  and  made  themselves 
aprons."  (Genesis,  3:4-7.) 

It  is  quite  a  study  to  know  just  why  Adam  should  have  fallen ; 
but  let  us  see  if  we  can  throw  any  light  on  the  subject. 

The  Reflective  group  gives  a  desire  for  wisdom,  reflection  and 
scientific  thought;  the  Perfective  group  gives  rise  to  the  imag- 
inations, and  gives  piety,  godliness,  refinement,  etc.,  and  the  Ex- 
ecutive group  is  the  element  which  takes  cognizance  of  the  ele- 
ments of  force,  of  dynamics,  laws,  etc.,  and  since  this  element  re- 
lates to  the  law,  one  in  whom  this  element  is  perfect  should  have 
a  perfect  knowledge  of  all  laws,  especially  Nature's  laws.  Now 
all  these  attributes  belong,  or  are  allied  to,  those  planets  which 
are  in  the  twelfth  house,  and  when  Adam  was  tempted  and  was 
made  to  believe  that  he  would  acquire  all  these  things  by  disobey- 
ing the  command  of  God,  the  temptation  was  probably  more  than 
he  could  bear.  Then,  since  these  planets  are  all  in  the  twelfth 


hou 


•SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  ,135 


ouse,  the  house  of  imprisonment,  when  Adam  yielded  to  the 
plea  of  the  Devil,  and  done  that  which  was  contrary  to  the  com- 
mand of  God,  he  was  naturally  led  into  captivity,  a  prisoner. 

BUT  why  should  Adam  and  Eve  have  fallen?  Neptune  and 
Jupiter  are  together  in  the  eleventh  house,  while  the  three  malefic 
planets  are  in  the  twelfth  house.  Since  none  of  these  planets  are 
in  opposition,  we  cannot  properly  say  that  the  one  set  of  forces 
is  pitted  against  the  other;  neither  are  they  in  conjunction,  so 
that  they  work  together.  They  approximately  form  the  semi- 
sextile  aspect,  which  is  a  rather  weak  one.  Jupiter  and  Neptune 
are  the  most  elevated,  and  therefore  the  stronger  in  the  figure, 
while  the  malefic  planets  are  three  in  number  and  they  work  to- 
gether, and  the  effect  of  these  planets,  especially  Uranus  and 
Mars,  is  decidedly  opposite  to  that  of  Neptune  and  Jupiter,  as 
has  been  explained  in  the  horoscope  of  Christ.  In  this  regard  I 
cannot  see  that  there  is  any  balance  of  power  in  favor  of  the 
malefic  planets,  except  in  number. 

But  here  is  another  feature  of  the  case  that  may  throw  some 
light  on  the  subject.  These  three  malific  planets  are  all  in  the 
sign  Virgo.  Now  Virgo  is  a  good  sign,  very  good,  and  very  con- 
fiding; so  very  good  are  these  Virgo  people  that  they  naturally 
believe  all  that  is  said  to  them  by  others,  and  through  this  over- 
confidence  they  are  easily  led  astray. 

In  that  chapter  on  Spiritual  Knowledge  you  will  see  that  the 
sign  of  Virgo  falls  over  the  organ  of  Suavity  or  Agreeableness, 
which  gives  adaptability  or  pliability,  and  this  is  the  chief  reason 
why  these  Virgo  people  are  so  easily  led  by  others.  Uranus  in 
this  sign  led  Pontius  Pilate  to  deliver  Christ  to  be  crucified,  after 
having  pronounced  Him  innocent,  and  we  find  the  same  sign  here 
leading  Adam  into  sin.  I  have  heard  that  very  many  of  the  lewd 
women  of  to-day  are  Virgo  women,  and  I  dare  say  that  the 
"Mary  Magdalene"  of  Bible  times  was  a  decidedly  Virgo  woman ; 
naturally  good,  but  easily  victimized  by  the  wiles  of  others. 

However,  the  signs  of  the  zodiac  in  those  days  did  not  cor- 
respond with  the  constellations  bearing  these  names,  but  owing 
to  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes,  the  constellation  of  Scorpio 


130  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

was  in  the  sign  of  Virgo,  while  the  constellation  of  Virgo  was  in 
the  sign  of  Cancer  and  occupied  the  zenith,  and  the  Earth  was 
in  that  constellation.  It  appears,  therefore,  that  they  were  de- 
ceived partly  on  account  of  their  over-confidence  and  simplicity, 
and  partly  because  they  were  over  zealous  to  become  something 
great.  They  wanted  to  be  as  gods,  knowing  good  and  evil. 

The  sin  once  committed,  there  was  probably  never  any  one 
else  on  earth  so  well  prepared  to  look  into  the  very  depths  of  sin 
as  was  this  man  Adam.  For  if  his  sin  related  to  these  three 
planets,  Mars,  Saturn  and  Uranus,  then  these  elements  of  mind 
give  rise  to  the  very  deepest  thought.  Mars  relates  to  the  law, 
which  would  give  him  a  perfect  understanding  of  those  laws 
which  relate  to  his  sin.  Saturn  gives  rise  to  the  imaginations, 
perfective  and  abstract  thought,  which  would  enable  him  to  elab- 
orate and  consider  the  subject  in  all  its  details.  Uranus  gives 
logic,  reflection,  intuition,  etc.,  which  would  enable  him  to  trace 
the  relation  between  cause  and  effect,  take  a  logical  and  philo- 
sophical view  of  the  case,  and  consider  it  in  all  its  phases ;  while 
all  of  these  three  elements  combined  would  certainly  give  him  a 
certain  knowledge  of  the  magnitude  of  his  sin,  and  the  effect  it 
would  have  on  the  whole  world  of  people  descending  from  him ; 
and  he  should  have  a  tolerably  correct  idea  of  when  and  how  that 
sin  will  end,  and  how  at  last  the  effect  of  that  sin  should  be  erad- 
icated from  the  world  and  be  no  more. 

Of  course,  we  all  regard  Adam  and  Eve  as  being  barbarians, 
having  no  culture  or  refinement,  uneducated  and  ignorant,  and 
so  they  were.  But  those  crude  thoughts  of  Adam's  were  like 
gold  nuggets  in  the  rough ;  for  while  they  had  not  the  polish  and 
refinement  which  is  given  them  in  passing  through  the  mint  of 
Father  TIME,  yet  they  were  of  the  pure  material,  unalloyed  by 
any  preconceived  notions  on  the  subject,  being  original  thoughts 
having  their  basis  in  actual  experience. 

THE  SIN   OF   ADAM. 

It  is  not  quite  clear  to  me  as  to  just  what  this  sin  of  Adam's 
is,  or  as  to  just  how  it  operates  on  the  mind  or  brain,  although  I 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  137 

y 

have  had  just  a  little  experience  in  it,  too.  It  appears  to  me  that 
the  tree  of  life  and  the  tree  of  knowledge  are  analogous  to  the 
arbor  vitae  in  the  cerebellum.  I  am  not  quite  positive  on  this 
question,  but  we  will  have  something  more  on  this  important 
subject  later  on  in  another  part  of  this  work.  But  for  the  pres- 
ent, and  for  the  sake  of  convenience,  let  us  assume  that  the  above 
assertion  is  correct.  Then  since  it  relates  to  the  cerebellum,  and 
since  one  of  the  functions  of  this  organ  is  generation,  when  the 
fruit  of  this  organ  is  partaken  of,  as  it  was  in  the  case  of  Adam 
and  Eve,  it  produces  a  lust  or  concupiscence  at  first,  and  after- 
wards it  leads  to  the  perversion  of  every  faculty  of  the  mind.  It 
opens  the  eyes  to  evil  of  every  kind,  drives  one  near  to  distrac- 
tion ;  he  sees  evil  everywhere,  and  it  raises  havoc  with  every- 
thing generally.  So  when  Adam  and  Eve  had  done  this  sin,  let 
us  concede  that  lust  was  generated ;  and,  as  will  appear  in  the 
sequel,  was  gratified  by  them  not  very  long  afterward.  Then 
their  eyes  were  opened,  and  they  saw  that  they  were  naked ;  then 
they,  becoming  ashamed  of  themselves,  made  themselves  aprons 
to  hide  their  guilt.  This  sense  of  guilt  would  not  occur  if  they 
had  not  done  this  sin,  for  they  were  commanded  in  the  begin- 
ning to  "Multiply  and  replenish  the  earth."  This  was  the  first 
command  that  God  gave  them,  and  they  could  not  possibly  re- 
gard it  as  being  evil. 

Now  whatever  exists,  or  is  done  in  the  macrocosm,  or  the  ex- 
ternal universe,  since  man  is  an  epitome  of  the  universe,  it  exists 
also,  or  is  done,  in  the  microcosm,  or  the  internal  organization  of 
man.  And  whatever  Adam  done  in  the  macrocosm,  or  the  Gar- 
den of  Eden,  the  internal  Ego  done  the  same  thing  in  the  micro- 
cosm, or  his  interior  consciousness.  If  one  has  his  spiritual  eyes 
open  it  will  not  take  long  to  discover  this.  So  when  the  for- 
bidden tree  was  partaken  of  by  Adam  and  Eve  in  the  macrocosm, 
their  internal  Ego  done  the  same  thing  and  at  the  same  time  in 
the  microcosm.  And  since  they  had  partaken  of  the  fruit  of  the 
tree,  it  signifies  that  their  sin  was  of  the  highest  order  and  would 
be  productive,  but  such  would  not  have  been  the  case  if  only  the 
leaves  or  buds  of  the  tree  were  partaken  of?  because  the  fruit  is 


138  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

of  the  seventh  law  and  is  above  all  others. 

There  are  some  writers  who  do  not  seem  to  believe  that  there 
ever  was  any  Garden  of  Eden  in  reality,  but  that  this  was  some- 
thing that  exists  in  the  mind  only.  I  have  endeavored  to  avoid 
anything  of  a  controversial  nature,  but  I  must  say  here  that  such 
persons  are  in  error.  The  microcosm  is  an  exact  reproduction 
of  the  macrocosm,  and  if  a  thing  did  not  exist  in  the  macrocosm, 
then  it  cannot  exist  in  the  microcosm.  It  is  just  as  easy  for  God 
to  cause  the  Garden  of  Eden  to  grow  in  the  macrocosm  as  in  the 
microcosm,  as  both  are  operated  on  the  same  general  plan. 
Therefore,  I  must  believe  that  the  Bible  narrative  of  Adam  and 
Eve  in  the  Garden  of  Eden  is  literally  correct,  both  on  general 
principles  and  in  detail.  It  is  this  fact  of  the  similarity  of  the 
two  systems  that  enabled  the  prophets  to  foresee  future  events, 
for  by  following  closely  those  things  which  transpire  in  the  mi- 
crocosm, or  the  internal  consciousness,  they  are  enabled  to  fore- 
tell those  things  which  shall  transpire  in  the  Earth  or  the  macro- 
cosm. This  principle  does  not  comprise  the  whole  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  prophecy,  but  it  does  constitute  a  great  portion  of  it. 
We  will  have  occasion  to  look  into  this  subject  deeper  in  another 
part  of  this  work. 

Now  let  us  see  what  the  Bible  says  of  the  result  of  this  sin  of 
Adam's. 

"And  the  Lord  God  said  unto  the  woman,  what  is  this  that 
thou  hast  done?  .  .  .  Unto  the  woman  He  said,  I  will  greatly 
multiply  thy  sorrow  and  thy  conception;  in  sorrow  shalt  thou 
bring  forth  children ;  and  thy  desire  shall  be  to  thy  husband,  and 
he  shall  rule  over  thee.  And  unto  Adam  He  said,  because  thou 
hast  barkened  untp  the  voice  of  thy  wife,  .  .  .  cursed  is  the 
ground  for  thy  sake;  in  sorrow  shalt  thou  eat  of  it  all  the  days 
of  thy  life ;  thorns  also  and  thistles  shall  it  bring  forth  to  thee ; 
and  thou  shalt  eat  of  the  herb  of  the  field;  in  the  sweat  of  thy 
face  shalt  thou  eat  bread,  till  thou  return  unto  the  ground,"  etc. 
"And  the  Lord  God  said,  Behold,  the  man  is  become  as  one  of 
us  to  know  good  and  evil ;  and  now,  lest  he  put  forth  his  hand 
and  take  also  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  eat,  and  live  forever;  there- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  139 

fore  the  Lord  God  sent  him  forth  from  the  Garden  of  Eden,  .  . 
and  He  placed  at  the  east  of  the  Garden  of  Eden  cherubims,  and 
a  flaming  sword  which  turned  every  way,  to  keep  the  way  of  the 
tree  of  life."  (Genesis,  3:13-24.) 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  Devil  always  uses  the  truth  for  a  handle 
to  his  club,  for  he  said,  "Ye  shall  be  as  gods,  knowing  good  and 
evil,"  and  this  fact  was  confirmed  by  the  Lord  God  when  He  said, 
''Behold,  the  man  is  become  as  one  of  us,  knowing  good  and 
evil." 

Sorrow  is  one  of  the  maledictions  which  they  were  to  suffer, 
and  this,  as  we  have  seen,  belongs  to  Saturn;  he  was  also  to 
suffer  tribulation  and  poverty,  and  this  condition  belongs  with 
Uranus ;  and  he  was  to  labor  all  the  days  of  his  life,  and  this  be- 
longs with  his  Executive  faculties,  and  to  Mars.  Now  these 
were  the  three  planets  which  were  in  his  twelfth  house.  Can 
you  now  understand  why  these  three  planets  are  called  "MAL- 
EFIC" by  the  astrologers  ? 

This  sin  of  Adam  seems  to  have  some  effect  upon  the  relation 
between  the  two  hemispheres  of  the  brain,  which  gives  him  a 
double  consciousness.  One-half  of  his  nature  is  good  and  the 
ether  half  is  evil ;  the  one  is  contrary  to  the  other,  and  the  one 
is  pitted  against  the  other,  so  that  he  cannot  do  the  things  that 
he  would.  And  when  Adam  and  Eve  had  two  sons  born  unto 
them,  Cain  and  Abel,  Cain  was  evil,  while  Abel  was  good.  It  is 
opposed  by  many  that  Cain  and  Abel  were  twins.  The  con- 
stellation of  Gemini  was  in  the  sign  of  Aries  at  that  time,  and 
since  this  is  his  house  of  matrimony,  with  the  Moon  in  that  house, 
it  would  have  a  tendency  to  produce  twins.  Gemini  also  gives 
rise  to  the  dual  nature  of  man,  hence  tfye  origin  of  the  two  na- 
tures, good  and  evil. 

It  seems  to  me  that  Adam  was  in  harmony  with  the  world 
before  this  sin  was  committed,  but  after  it  was  done  it  cut  him 
loose  from  some  of  his  worldly  ties  and  gave  him  a  desire  for 
heaven.  Yet  this  may  result  from  his  desire  to  flee  from  the 
evil  that  is  upon  him.  Adam  may  have  loved  God  to  some  ex- 
tent before  this  sin  was  committed,  but  not  devotedly.  His  love 


140  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

4 

was  a  selfish  one,  and  it  was  only  for  the  benefits  which  he  might 
derive  from  it,  but  after  this  sin  was  committed  he  might  curse 
God  for  placing  him  in  such  circumstances,  and  yet,  at  the  same 
time,  he  would  love  the  Holy  Spirit  which  comes  from  above  as 
his  only  means  of  salvation.  He  had  tasted  of  Conscientious- 
ness, which  gives  a  sense  of  truth  and  justice,  and  he  could  no 
longer  use  this  faculty  to  justify  himself  in  his  selfish  acts  with- 
out having  a  consciousness  of  sin.  His  judgment  concerning  a 
good  many  things  seems  to  become  impaired,  and  nothing  seems 
to  go  right.  He  is  first  denounced  by  the  Lord  God,  afterward 
he  is  viewed  with  distrust  by  his  fellowman  and  everything  else ; 
he  becomes  "cranky"  or  "rattled,"  and  in  nearly  everything  he 
is  made  decidedly  miserable.  In  regard  to  some  things,  espe- 
cially those  subjects  which  touch  upon  morals,  his  mind  becomes 
very  acute.  He  seems  to  have  taken  up  a  new  faculty  of  the 
mind,  that  of  Conscientiousness,  and,  after  all,  it  may  be  a  pro- 
gressive talent  or  a  blessing  in  disguise. 

Again,  he  had  become  a  positive  or  a  judge  and  dictator  for 
himself,  while  before  he  was  a  negative  and  presumed  only  to 
obey  and  follow  the  commands  of  God  and  lived  as  he  was  moved 
by  the  Spirit.  He  must  fight  his  own  battles  now  instead  of  being 
led  by  the  Spirit  out  of  harm's  way;  and  then,  if  his  judgment 
is  poor,  as  it  commonly  is,  he  can  only  expect  poor  results  from 
his  labors.  Then  again,  his  will  power  is  abortive,  and  he  finds 
that  his  mind  is  divided  against  himself,  so  that  he  cannot  do  as 
he  likes.  He  undertakes  to  do  a  good  deed  and  it  turns  out  bad ; 
he  begins  an  enterprise,  when  conscience  whispers  him  it  may  be 
wrong,  and  through  fear  he  desists.  He  is  afraid  to  do  evil,  and 
he  sees  evil  everywhere. 

I  have  endeavored  to  explain  only  a  few  of  the  conditions  that 
this  sin  placed  upon  our  ancient  Father,  of  which  only  a  hun- 
dredth part  of  them  are  mentioned  here ;  but  Adam  undoubtedly 
understood  all  this  much  better  than  I  am  able  to  writt  it.  Then 
they  were  taken  up  later  on  in  the  successive  decades  of  the 
world's  progress,  and  explained  in  detail  by  the  leaders  in  re- 
ligious matters ;  by  Moses,  the  prophets,  Christ,  and  the  apostles, 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  141 

and  the  ministers  and  teachers  of  every  age.  So  all  through  the 
world,  through  the  laws  of  hereditary  descent,  we  have  good  and 
evil,  and  each  are  pitted  against  the  other;  the  one  is  striving 
toward  order  and  justice,  while  the  other  is  striving  toward  dis- 
order and  chaos.  There  are  two  sides  to  every  question,  and  in 
most  cases  one  side  is  good  and  the  other  evil. 

These  evil  people,  too,  contest  every  word  of  truth,  and  the 
other  is  obliged  to  prove  everything.  Every  new  truth  in  science 
or  religion,  and  in  fact  everything  else,  is  treated  with  derision 
and  ridicule  at  first,  and  when  it  is  possible,  the  truth  is  trampled 
under  foot ;  but  when  it  can  no  longer  be  gainsaid  or  over- 
powered, it  is  then  tolerated,  but  every  flaw  must  be  mended  and 
made  firm  and  plain  before  it  is  finally  accepted  as  truth. 

There  are  many  things  about  this  sin  of  Adam's  that  I  do  not 
understand,  but  I  do  know  that  it  cannot  properly  be  considered 
as  a  myth.  It  is  a  SOLEMN  REALITY  in  every  sense  of  the 
word. 

In  regard  to  the  rib  which  the  Lord  God  took  from  Adam's 
side,  with  which  He  is  said  to  have  created  the  woman,  the 
science  of  Anatomy  proves  to  us  very  conclusively  that  there  are 
many  men,  but  not  all,  who  have  a  missing  rib  on  the  left  side. 
Now,  who  can  say  that  this  story  is  a  myth?  Is  it  not  possible 
that  this  story  is  true,  and  through  the  laws  of  heredity  this  pecu- 
liarity has  descended  to  us  through  all  these  generations  to  the 
present  time?  It  is  worthy  to  note  that  women  do  not  possess 
this  peculiarity,  that  is,  they  have  an.  equal  number  of  ribs  on 
each  side.  Of  course,  I  have  no  idea  of  the  modus  operandi  by 
which  this  feat  was  accomplished;  I  only  know  that  this  phe- 
nomenon is  a  reality,  and  that  it  tallies  well  with  the  statement 
recorded  in  the  Bible. 

We  have  not  yet  considered  the  positions  of  Venus  and  Mer- 
cury in  the  fifth  house  in  this  horoscope  of  Adam,  and  this  is 
chiefly  because  I  am  not  quite  certain  that  these  positions  are 
correct.  They  really  may  not  have  been  in  this  house  at  all,  as 
I  have  only  computed  their  mean  motions.  However,  Raphael 
says  of  these  positions : 


142  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Venus  in  the  fifth  house — "Addicted  to  gaming  and  pleasure; 
a  numerous  family,  many  girls,  dutiful  children,  who  will  be  a 
comfort  to  the  native;  if  Venus  be  strong,  it  may  give  gain  by 
speculation,  and  hazardous  games." 

Mercury  in  the  fifth  house — "In  barren  signs,  shows  but  few 
children  or  loss  of  offspring;  inclined  for  betting  and  gaming." 

If  these  positions  of  Venus  and  Mercury  are  correct,  the  de- 
scriptions given  here  by  Raphael  may  be  construed  to  mean  that 
these  positions  had  something  to  do  with  Adam's  fall,  as  they 
inclined  him  to  be  hazardous  and  take  many  chances.  His  tak- 
ing of  the  forbidden  tree  may  be  considered  as  a  speculation,  as 
he  expected  great  results  from  his  disobedience.  He  was  right 
in  one  sense  of  the  word,  the  results  were  great ;  but  as  to 
whether  they  were  to  his  advantage  or  not,  is  quite  another  af- 
fair. He  undoubtedly  regarded  the  matter  as  if  he  had  taken  a 
bitter  pill  by  mistake. 

There  are  very  few  planetary  aspects  in  this  figure,  and  I  do 
not  think  it  necessary  to  consider  them  here.  Most  of  the  aspects 
are  weak  ones  at  the  best. 

In  concluding  this  horoscope  of  Adam,  I  might  add  this  testi- 
mony :  Several  years  ago,  so  I  read  in  the  paper,  some  spiritual- 
ists summoned  or  called  up  the  spirit  of  Adam  and  talked  with 
him.  He  confirmed  the  fact  that  he  had  fallen  from  grace,  and 
he  still  lays  the  whole  blame  upon  Eve,  and  says  that  she  was 
accountable  for  it  all.  Adam  always  did  blame  Eye  for  their 
disgrace,  and  it  is  recorded  in  the  Bible  to  that  effect. 


CHAPTER   IV. 
PROGRESS   OF   THE   WORLD. 

AS  EXPLAINED  BY  THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  PHRENOLOGY. 

"A  thousand  years  is  as  a  day  with  the  Lord,"  says  Saint 
Peter,  and  although  I  know  of  no  basis  in  Nature  for  such  a 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

period,  as  of  the  revolution  of  the  planets,  etc.,  it  is  very  plain 
that  the  periods  of  the  progress  of  the  world,  and  of  civilization, 
are  decidedly  measured  by  this  rule.  And  further,  the  periods  of 
progress  correspond  with  the  various  groups  of  organs  in  the 
brain,  of  which  there  are  seven,  and  taken  in  the  order  that  I 
have  enumerated  llicm  in  Astrology,  and  each  period  of  one 
thousand  years  brings  into  activity  and  predominance  a  different 
or  succeeding  group  of  organs.  This  arrangement  may  not  ap- 
pear evident  at  first  glance,  but  a  little  reflection,  as  I  will  en- 
deavor to  illustrate,  will  prove  it  quite  plainly. 

To  begin  with,  as  the  late  Rev.  Henry  Ward  Beecher  truly 
says,  'The  Bible  is  like  a  perfect  man ;  and  those  who  have  imag- 
ination run  forward  into  the  Revelations,  while  those  of  the 
grosser  sort  run  back  into  the  Old  Bible." 

This  idea  conveyed  by  Mr.  Beecher  was  not  a  new  one  to  me, 
but  perhaps  it  was  more  clearly  stated  by  him  than  I  should  have 
stated  it.  Perhaps  this  may  serve  to  show  that  more  than  one 
person  may  be  thinking  the  same  thoughts  at  the  same  time. 

Take  one  in  whom  the  Aspiring  group  of  organs  is  large  and 
predominating  and  in  most  instances  he  will  say  that  he  likes 
the  books  of  the  Prophets  the  best.  Abraham  Lincoln  was  a 
notable  instance  in  this.  He  had  a  strong  Motive  temperament, 
and  large  Aspiring  group,  and  also  Jupiter  was  the  strongest 
planet  in  his  nativity,  and  it  is  said  of  him  that  his  choice  of  the 
books  in  the  Bible  was  that  of  the  Prophet  Isaiah. 

On  the  other  hand,  take  one  like  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  for 
instance,  and  he  naturally  runs  forward  into  the  Revelations. 
His  "Apocalypse  Revealed"  and  his  "New  Christian  Religion," 
etc.,  are  evidences  of  his  mental  and  spiritual  calibre.  Ideality, 
Spirituality,  and  all  the  Reflective  and  Moral  groups  were  very 
large  in  him.  We  could  not  reasonably  expect  one  like  him  to 
write  very  much  upon  religious  matters  without  mentioning  the 
Revelations,  or  looking  forward  to  future  times. 

Scientific  men  generally  like  the  Epistles  of  Paul  the  best,  since 
he  was  the  mo_t  philosophic  in  his  writings,  and  in  the  Old  Bible 
they  often  choose  the  Book  of  Job  on  account  that  there  are  many 


144  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

things  spoken  of  in  that  book  that  are  very  scientific.  Job  un- 
doubtedly knew  that  the  Earth  was  suspended  in  space,  for  he 
said:  "He  stretcheth  out  the  north  over  the  empty  place  and 
hangeth  the  world  upon  nothing."  It  is  a  noteworthy  fact,  too, 
that  the  place  most  devoid  of  stars  is  toward  the  north. 

Again,  there  are  many  men,  especially  among  those  who  go 
back  into  the  Old  Bible,  who  just  dote  on  the  fact  that  the  blood 
of  Christ  wras  shed  for  the  sins  of  the  world.  These,  of  course, 
relate  to  the  law,  and  they  place  considerable  stress  upon  the 
necessity  for  sacrifice.  The  executive  faculties  or  animal  brain  are 
very  strong  in  them.  But  for  my  part,  in  looking  at  the  problem 
from  a  scientific  standpoint,  I  am  utterly  unable  to  understand  how 
iLc  blood  had  anything  to  do  with  it,  and  I  have  asked  several 
ministers  to  explain  the  modus  operandi  of  this  phenomenon,  and 
they  have  been  unable  to  do  so  in  a  way  that  is  intelligible  to 
me.  Yet  I  am  aware  that  the  Scriptures  say  very  plainly  that 
the  blood  of  Christ  did  have  very  much  to  do  with  the  taking 
away  of  sins.  Undoubtedly  there  is  some  occult  truth  in  it  that 
has  not  yet  occurred  to  me,  and  I  have  no  reason  whatever  to 
doubt  the  truth  of  the  Bible  statement.  (Note:  This  mystery 
was  revealed  to  me  later  on,  and  is  explained  later  on  in  this 
work.) 

Children  very  often  like  the  story  of  Joseph  and  Benjamin 
best,  from  the  fact  that  it  is  juvenile,  and  it  is  not  unlikely  that 
most  people  in  their  growing  up  live  over,  in- a  manner,  the  history 
of  the  world  in  its  progressive  stages  of  development  and  en- 
lightenment until  they  have  reached  their  own  station  or  place 
in  life,  and  they  are  affected,  no  doubt,  to  a  very  great  extent  even 
beyond  this,  as  they  must  do  to  become  perfect ;  yet,  they  all  have 
their  niche  or  sphere  in  life,  and,  with  them,  all  else  is  subordinate 
to  this.  Some  ruling  faculty  which  is  the  keynote  for  all  the 
rest,  some  predominating  element  in  which  they  live  and  have 
their  being. 

The  first  of  those  periods  of  a  thousand  years  began  with  the 
days  of  Adam,  and  it  belongs  with  the  social  law  or  group.  The 
Bible  does  not  state  very  clearly  as  to  just  what  the  people  did  do 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  145 

in  those  days,  but  it  may  be  inferred  that  they  lived,  got  married, 
and  died,  as  a  principal  thing,  or,  in  other  words,  they  manifested 
those  social  feelings  which  bind  one  to  home,  relations  and 
friends.  "Be  fruitful  and  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth,"  is 
God's  first  command  to  Adam,  and  amativeness  is  also  the  first 
organ  mentioned  on  the  phrenological  chart.  After  Adam's  fall 
from  grace  it  is  likely  that  he  began  to  seek  virtue,  which,  says 
the  Apostle  Peter,  is  the  first  step  toward  righteousness  after  we 
have  been  regenerated  in  the  faith.  They  had  a  patriarchal  form 
of  government  in  those  days,  the  father  dictating  and  teaching  the 
younger  people  what  they  should  do.  It  is  worthy  of  remark  that 
while  Adam  was  able  to  walk  and  talk  with  God,  this  faculty  was 
lost  or  became  dormant  after  a  few  generations.  This  may  have 
been  from  lack  of  use,  but  it  was  certainly  the  result  of  Adam's 
sin.  In  those  days,  the  people  having  nothing  to  do  except  to 
make  a  living  and  provide  for  their  humble  needs,  lived  to  a  great 
age.  At  the  latter  end  of  this  period,  and  it  was  also  the  seventh 
generation,  there  was  one  man  who  was  said  to  have  been  taken 
to  heaven  alive.  The  Bible  says  of  this  :  "And  Enoch  walked  with 
God;  and  he  was  not;  for  God  took  him." 

The  second  law  now  came  into  force  and  this  relates  to  the 
perceptive  and  literary  group  of  organs.  The  Bible  is  no  more 
clear  about  the  events  which  happened  at  the  beginning  of  this 
period  than  it  is  of  the  first.  The  people  did  very  small  things 
in  those  days,  and  very  little  is  recorded  of  them ;  but  still  there  is 
enough  for  us  to  trace  the  effect  of  this  law.  The  Bible,  which 
is  our  only  record  for  this  time,  says : 

"And  it  came  to  pass,  when  men  began  to  multiply  on  the  face 
of  the  earth,  and  daughters  were  born  unto  them,  that  the  sons 
of  God  saw  the  daughters  of  men  that  they  were  fair;  and  they 
took  them  wives  of  all  which  they  chose.  .  .  .  There  were 
giants  in  the  earth  in  those  days;  and  also  after  that,  when  the 
sons  of  God  came  in  unto  the  daughters  of  men,  and  they  bore 
children  to  them,  the  same  became  mighty  men  which  were  of  old, 
men  of  renown." 

There  are  two  classes  of  people  mentioned  here,  the  sons  of 


146  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

God  and  of  men.  It  is  not  quite  clear  as  to  where  these  latter  had 
their  origin,  unless  they  are  the  people  referred  to  as  having  been 
created  on  the  sixth  day,  or  a  period  beyond  that  of  Adam.  But 
it  is  clear  that  when  this  second  law  came  into  effect,  and  this 
second  law  relates  to  the  Perceptive  group  of  faculties,  which 
gives  a  desire  to  travel  about  and  explore  the  country,  to  see  z»rd 
learn  all  things,  these  sons  of  God,  or  the  descendants  of  Adam, 
began  to  cut  loose  from  the  family  ties,  and  began  to  look  about 
them,  and  they  took  unto  themselves  wives  from  this  other  race 
or  class  of  people.  This  is  one  of  the  expressions  of  this  group 
of  organs. 

The  flood  occurred  later  on  in  this  period.  When  the  law 
which  relates  to  the  organ  of  Weight  came  into  effect,  and  the 
organ  of  weight  is  in  this  group,  and  its  function  is  to  give 
knowledge  of  density,  or  the  law  of  equilibrium,  the  equilibrium 
of  the  earth  was  disturbed  and  caused  the  flood. 

At  the  latter  end  of  this  period  the  people  all  spoke  one  lan- 
guage, and  they  began  the  building  of  the  Tower  of  Babel.  But 
before  they  had  completed  the  work  there  resulted  a  confusion 
of  tongues  among  them,  and  they  spoke  different  languages,  so 
that  they  could  not  understand  one  another;  then  they  left  off 
building  the  Tower  of  Babel.  Now,  the  organ  of  language  does 
belong  in  this  group,  and  it  is  not  unlikely  that  when  this  law 
came  into  effect  it  caused  them  to  speak  with  different  tongues, 
according  to  their  different  dispositions  or  characters.  I  cannot 
give  a  description  of  all  the  organs,  nor  am  I  able  to  tell  when 
each  of  them  came  into  effect ;  but  an  outline  is  all  that  is  neces- 
sary here,  and  this  will  be  sufficient  to  prove  that  the  genera!  plan 
is  correct. 

"Knowledge  puffeth  up,  but  Love  edifieth,"  says  St.  Paul. 
These  perceptive  faculties  give  knowledge,  and  notice,  too,  how 
puffed  up  these  people  were  when  they  conceived  the  idea  that 
they  could  build  the  tower  of  Babel  that  would  reach  up  to 
heaven. 

We  come  now  to  consider  the  third  law,  and  this  relates  to  our 
Executive  or  Selfish  group  of  organs.  As  stated  before,  this 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  147 

third  law  gives  divisibility^  a  love  of  self,  a  separate  existence, 
etc.,  and  it  is  worthy  to  remark  that  when  this  law  came  into 
effect,  at  the  year  2000  B.  C,  that  the  people  did  all  divide  all 
up  into  tribes.  Every  man  who  had  a  family  formed  a  separate 
tribe.  And  there  were  many  instances  of  men  who  had  several 
sons,  and  each  of  these  sons  formed  a  separate  tribe. 

Again,  these  faculties  give  rise  to  our  fighting  qualities,  and 
this  third  law  had  not  been  in  force  very  long  before  men  began 
to  fight  and  go  to  war  with  one  another,  one  tribe  against  another, 
and  it  is  worthy  to  remark  that  there  were  no  wars  before  this 
law  came  into  effect.  When  Cain  killed  Abel  it  was  considered 
a  terrible  crime,  and  as  a  consequence  of  this  a  vcrv  great  punish- 
ment was  put  upon  him ;  but  in  these  latter  days,  when  this  third 
law  came  into  effect,  it  became  very  common  for  men  to  fight 
and  kill  one  another,  and  this  quality  seemed  to  grow  worse  and 
worse  in  them,  and  they  became  more  and  more  barbarous  until 
about  the  end  of  this  period.  And  further,  wo  may  say  that 
after  this  law  came  into  effect  that  it  continues  to  remain  even 
until  now,  and  it  will  continue,  and  we  may  expect  to  have  wars 
until  this  element  is  subdued  by  the  moral  law  when  it  comes  into 
effect  in  the  future.  For  the  Executive  group  has  an  opposite 
effect  to  that  of  the  Moral  group,  and  there  is  no  other  element  of 
the  mind  that  will  act  as  a  counterpoise  to  it ;  and  we  can  see  even 
at  this  present  time  that  wars  do  exist,  and  this  element  has  not 
yet  been  subdued  or  brought  under  subjection.  Men  talk  of  sub- 
duing this  element  by  reason  and  science,  but  these  will  not  sub- 
due it.  We  are  living  in  an  age  of  reason  and  science  at  the 
present  day,  and  there  never  was  a  time  when  the  world  had 
bigger  or  better  guns,  and  the  nations  never  were  better  prepared 
for  a  terrible  war  than  they  are  at  the  beginning  of  this  twentieth 
century.  Reasan  and  science  may  guide  our  Executive  faculties, 
but  subdue  them,  never.  The  Moral  element  alone  can  do  this. 

Now,  Abraham  was  born  at  the  beginning  of  this  third  period, 
and  since  this  element  is  the  opposite  of  the  Moral  element,  it  is 
evident  that  he  could  see  and  understand  things  of  a  spiritual 
nature  which  other  people  had  been  unable  to  understand  before, 


148  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

and  Abraham  is  considered  to  be  the  Father  of  our  Faith. 

It  was  during  this  period  that  the  children  of  Israel  made  their 
exodus  from  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  were  kept  in  the  wilderness 
for  a  period  of  forty  years,  and  during  this  time  they  were  fed 
upon  manna,  or  what  Paul  terms  "angel  food,"  and  water  was 
caused  to  flow  from  a  rock,  which  the  same  Apostle  terms  a 
"spiritual  drink."  The  organs  of  Alimentiveness  and  Bibative- 
ness  are  in  this  group,  and  we  may  well  believe  that  these  people 
were  fed  on  this  spiritual  food  and  drink  while  the  law  which 
relates  to  these  organs  was  in  force. 

Man  is  made  in  the  similitude  of  God,  and  the  faculties  which 
are  possessed  by  man  are  also  the  attributes  of  God.  Man  l^s 
these  Executive  faculties  which  gives  him  his  fighting  qualities, 
and  God  also  exercised  His  Executive  spirit  against  these  people 
while  they  were  in  the  wilderness  on  several  occasions,  and  at 
one  time  twenty-three  thousand  of  them  died  in  one  day.  This 
element  is  the  power  to  law,  and  therefore  relates  to  the  law ;  and 
it  was  during  this  period  that  Moses  received  the  law  of  God 
on  Mount  Sinai.  The  people  were  taught  to  fear  God  and  to 
keep  His  commandments,  and  to  offer  burnt  offerings  as  an  atone- 
ment for  sins.  To  the  people  of  the  present  day  this  offering  of 
sacrifices  and  burnt  offerings  to  God  may  look  like  nonsense,  but 
to  the  people  of  those  days  it  was  quite  different.  There  is  a 
principle  in  Nature  which  requires  of  the  barbarian  a  sacrifice  to 
put  him  in  harmony  with  his  moral  nature.  These  people  were  so 
barbarous  that  it  was  useless  to  teach  them  to  love  God,  and  if 
they  were  left  alone  they  would  not  progress  and  become  perfect, 
but  they  would  become  worse  and  more  barbarous — they  would 
not  reform.  By  making  these  offerings  and  sacrifices  it  had  a 
tendency  to  humiliate  them  and  bring  them  to  the  Divine;  and 
besides  this  there  is  probably  an  occult  principle  involved  in 
making  these  sacrifices  which  I  do  not  even  presume  to  under- 
stand. I  suppose  it  is  difficult  for  any  one  in  these  days  to  under- 
stand the  philosophy  of  all  these  offerings,  sacrifices  and  ceremo- 
nies which  were  practiced  by  the  Jews,  and  also  by  other  nations. 
The  book  of  Job  seems,  to  correspond  with  the  organ  of  Cau- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  14» 

iousness.  He  said,  "For  the  thing  which  I  greatly  feared  is  come 
unto  me,  and  that  which  I  was  afraid  of  is  come  unto  me.  I  was 
not  in  safety,  neither  had  I  rest,  neither  was  I  quiet ;  yet,  trouble 
came."  All  through  this  book  of  Job  is  seen  this  sublime  mani- 
festation of  Cautiousness.  He  was  a  great  man  and  a  very  wise 
one,  too. 

The  fourth  law  relates  to  our  Aspiring  group  of  organs,  and 
these  give  a  desire  to  rule ;  and  this  fourth  period,  with  the  Jews 
who  were  under  the  special  direction  of  God  at  that  time,  was  the 
period  of  the  kings  and  prophets.  This  period  began  about  King 
David's  time,  and  extended  to  the  time  of  Christ. 

Some  people  may  not  believe  that  the  Aspiring  group  of  organs 
has  anything  to  do  with  the  gift  of  prophecy,  but  it  is  true,  never- 
theless ;  and  those  who  have  this  group  of  organs  large,  generally 
like  this  part  of  the  Bible  the  best.  Jupiter,  to  which  these  organs 
are  allied,  is  partly  self-luminous,  and  persons  governed  by  him 
partake  somewhat  of  his  nature ;  it  gives  light  within,  self- 
knowledge  or  self-illumination.  Solomon  was  born  during  this 
period,  and  he  was  said  to  be  the  wisest  man  in  the  world. 

Phrenologists  may  view  me  with  incredulity  when  I  say  that 
this  group  of  organs  has  anything  to  do  with  knowledge  or  wis- 
dom, but  if  they  were  to  be  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  get 
their  wisdom  in  that  way,  instead  of  learning  it  from  books,  then 
perhaps  they  would  look  at  it  differently.  Now,  there  is  a  differ- 
ence between  the  Aspiring  and  Reflective  groups,  and  there  is 
also  a  difference  in  their  kinds  of  knowledge.  The  one  gains  its 
knowledge  from  inspiration,  and  the  other  by  reflection  and  scien- 
tific investigation.  If  one  will  undertake  to  learn  from  the  spirit 
it  will  not  require  much  experience  to  find  that  the  Aspiring 
group  is  brought  into  requisition,  and  that  it  has  a  great  influ- 
ence during  such  times. 

"THE  FEAR  OF  THE  LORD  IS  THE  BEGINNING  OF 
WISDOM"  is  a  true  aphorism,  but  while  wisdom  begins  in  fear, 
it  does  not  necessarily  end  there.  Its  natural  end  is  in  pure,  per- 
fect love  which  casteth  out  fear. 

I  am  also  a  phrenologist,  and  while  I  can  justify  those  who  may 


150  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

ridicule  me  for  the  statements  contained  in  the  last  few  para- 
graphs, I  can  also  rebuke  them  for  viewing  things  superficially, 
as  they  appear  to  be,  instead  of  drinking  deeply  and  viewing  them 
as  they  really  are. 

The  fifth  period  began  with  the  Christian  era  and  extended  to 
about  the  year  1000  A.D.  Christ  was  born  one  week  before  the 
beginning  of  this  era,  as  has  been  already  stated.  This  period  be- 
longs with  the  Perfective  faculties,  and  these  faculties  are  allied 
to  Saturn.  Saturn  was  on  the  meridian  at  the  time  of  the  birth 
of  Christ,  and  His  horoscope  was  a  perfect  one,  and  therefore 
Christ  was  perfect  and  taught  us  a  perfect  doctrine. 

Up  to  the  time  of  Christ  men  were  taught  to  fear  God,  and  they 
could  be  controlled  only  through  fear;  but  after  this  era  began 
then  we  were  taught  to  love  God,  and  that  perfect  love  casteth 
out  fear.  So,  too,  the  Old  Testament  advocates  the  use  of  the 
rod  in  the  training  of  children,  but  in  the  New  Testament  it  is 
not  so.  The  beginning  of  this  era  was  the  dividing  line  between 
fear  and  love,  between  the  Old  Testament  and  the  New.  Man 
cannot  be  driven  to  God  and  spiritual  worth  through  fear  alone ; 
he  may  be  driven  to  this  extent  and  then  he  is  attracted  onward 
through  love. 

Through  the  sin  of  Adam  man's  spiritual  nature  became  dor- 
mant or  closed  up,  as  it  were,  to  a  great  degree,  and  this  faculty 
or  paradise  can  be  regained  only  by  a  certain  process  of  develop- 
ment. For  instance,  Adam  was  able  to  walk  and  talk  with  God, 
and  was  also  able  to  see  Him,  before  the  fall,  but  who  is  there 
among  us  to-day  who  possesses  this  gift?  Now,  the  Bible  gives 
the  key  to  this  process  of  development,  or,  as  we  might  term  it, 
the  evolution  of  the  mind.  But  it  requires  great  diligence  on  our 
part  to  live  up  to  the  standard  required  of  us  for  that  purpose. 
That  time  is  coming,  however,  slowly,  but  surely,  when  our  para- 
dise shall  be  regained,  and  every  man  shall  know  God  and  the 
right  way  of  living,  from  the  least  of  us  unto  the  greatest. 

A  new  round  of  the  ladder  of  this  process  of  the  world's  de- 
velopment was  reached  at  the  beginning  of  this  fifth  period. 
.Christ  said,  when  He  began  to  preach,  "The  law  and  the  prophets 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  151 

ire  until  John  (the  Baptist)  ;  since  that  time  the  Kingdom  of 
God  is  preached,  and  every  man  passeth  into  it." 

It  has  been  stated  before  that  saturnine  men  commonly  have 
a  fall  to  disgrace  and  trouble,  and  now  I  wish  to  show  that  the 
world  has  passed  through  this  same  fall,  and  that  it  occurred  also 
during  this  period.  After  the  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,  we 
passed  through  what  is  called  the  "Dark  Ages,"  when  the  world 
sank  again  into  barbarism.  But,  at  the  time  of  this  fall,  the 
Christians  of  Rome  were  carried  away  as  prisoners,  and  these  in 
turn  became  so  many  missionaries.  The  civilizing  influences  of 
Christianity  had  their  effect,  and  toward  the  latter  end  of  this 
period  they  had  begun  to  elevate.  They  had  arrived,  in  fact,  at 
Constructiveness,  and  began  to  build  up  anew,  and  upon  a  more 
sure  basis.  Religion  was  no  longer  a  theory,  but  became  an  es- 
tablished fact.  Simeon  prophesied  of  Jesus,  when  He  was  in  His 
infancy,  saying :  "Behold,  this  child  is  set  for  the  fall  and  rising 
again  of  many  in  Israel;  and  for  a  sign  which  shall  be  spoken 
against." 

During  this  fifth  period  the  Perfective  faculties  held  full  sway. 
Ideality  and  Sublimity  were  at  the  zenith  of  their  power.  It  was 
at  this  time  that  the  greatest  artists  in  the  history  of  the  world 
flourished  and  had  their  wonderful  career,  and  these  faculties  are 
those  that  appreciate  art.  THE  OLD  MASTERS!  Who  has 
not  heard  of  them?  Masters  of  sculpture,  painting  and  art!  All 
the  arts  in  Greece  and  Rome  were  brought  to  their  highest  state 
of  perfection  during  this  period ;  nor  are  the  artists  in  this  scien- 
tific and  enlightened  age  of  the  world  able  to  imitate  them. 

But  by  far  the  greatest  argument  that  can  be  produced,  rela- 
tive to  this  period,  is  to  show  that  the  people  of  those  days  mani- 
fested what  we  might  call  the  combined  function  of  this  group 
of  organs.  This  group  of  organs,  when  predominating,  gives 
their  possessor  that  trait  of  character  which  desires  to  bring  all 
things  subject  unto  himself,  and  control  them,  as  it  were,  by  an 
effort  of  the  will.  This  power,  or  trait  of  character,  was  mani- 
fested first  by  our  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.  It  was  shown  in  His 
desire  to  Christianize  the  world  and  make  the  people  subject  unto 


152  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Him.  And  again,  it  was  manifested  by  the  Pope  of  Rome,  yet 
in  a  different  way.  For,  while  Christ  desired  to  win  our  souls  to 
righteousness  and  eternal  life,  that  we  might  become  a  part  of 
Himself  in  the  world  to  come,  the  Pope,  on  the  contrary,  desired 
a  temporal  power  that  he  might  rule  over  men  and  make  the 
world  subject  unto  his  will,  that  he  might  rule  them  as  a  man. 

The  sixth  period  began  with  the  Crusades,  or  about  the  year 
1000,  A.D.,  and  will  extend  to  about  the  year  2000,  A.D. 

This  period  belongs  with  our  Reflective  faculties,  and  since 
these  faculties  are  of  an  intellectual  nature,  this  is  an  age  of 
science  and  learning;  an  age  of  inductive  reasoning  and  of 
scientific  investigation.  There  •  is  hardly  a  branch  or  field  of 
thought  but  that  has  been  looked  into  and  improved.  It  is  an 
age  of  inventions,  improvement  and  discovery,  and  there  is  hardly 
a  trade  or  profession  but  that  is  being  brought  to  a  high  state  of 
perfection.  The  railroad,  the  steam  engine,  the  telegraph  and 
telephone,  and  thousands  of  other  inventions  of  every  description 
for  the  benefit  of  man,  have  been  brought  into  existence  during 
this  period,  and  still  the  good  work  goes  on. 

The  organs  of  Causality  and  Comparison  are  in  this  group, 
which  gives  us  the  ability  to  analyze  the  laws  of  nature,  and  trace 
the  relation  between  cause  and  effect;  and  by  these  means  man 
has  been  able  to  discover  a  new  continent  and  learn  that  the 
world  is  round;  and  finally,  to  analyze  the  laws  that  sustain  the 
worlds,  and  to  discover  the  nature  of  these  laws  of  the  universe 
generally;  and  to  a  great  extent,  we  have  learned  the  effect  of 
these  laws  upon  man. 

The  organ  of  Human  Nature  is  also  in  this  group,  and  this 
gives  a  knowledge  of  character ;  and  during  this  period  a  system 
of  Phrenology  has  been  founded,  also  Physiognomy,  and  there 
are  also  several  other  systems  by  which  character  may  be  read, 
and  they  are  all  being  brought  to  light. 

Professor  Twing  truly  says:  "Character  is  revealed  through 
many  windows,  like  a  cathedral  illuminated  at  midnight."  This 
organ  also  aids  us  to  learn  many  other  things,  for  by  its  means 
we  see  things,  as  it  were,  by  a  direct  inspection  of  the  mind. 


Th 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  153 


is  group  of  organs  borders  on  Benevolence,  and  this  sixth 
element,  says  the  Apostle  Peter,  gives  brotherly  kindness.  And 
it  is  worthy  to  remark  that  during  this  period  slavery  has  been 
abolished  in  the  United  States,  and  also  the  serfs  of  Russia  have 
been  made  free.  And,  in  addition  to  this,  the  churches  have 
taken  to  this  feeling,  and  have  sent  missionaries  to  all  the  foreign 
and  heathen  lands,  that  not  only  themselves,  but  also  all  people, 
might  be  saved  by  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

This  feeling  of  brotherly  kindness  or  brotherly  love  has  never 
been  more  strongly  manifested  in  the  history  of  the  world  than 
it  is  at  the  present  time.  The  fraternal  societies,  the  labor  unions, 
the  organizations  of  capital,  the  trusts,  the  associations,  mission- 
aries, etc.,  are  all  manifestations  of  this  feeling  of  brotherly  love, 
and  these  all  are  only  in  their  infancy.  The  time  is  rapidly  ap- 
proaching when  the  world  of  people  will  come  to  the  realization 
that  we  are  all  brothers  and  sisters,  and  that  we  are  all  one  flesh, 
one  blood,  yet  diversified  in  our  appearances  by  the  differences  in 
our  characters  and  hereditary  conditions. 

Nor  are  the  days  of  invention  at  an  end ;  not  by  any  means. 
The  immense  strides  made  in  the  progress  and  enlightenment  of 
the  world  during  the  last  few  centuries  surpasses  anything  ever 
recorded  in  history.  It  has  been  styled  by  some  writers  as  a 
"Cyclone  of  improvement."  We  are  approaching  Human  Na- 
ture, which  is  purely  intellectual.  The  characters  of  the  people 
are  also  improving  and  keeping  pace  with  the  intellect.  If  one 
will  read  the  Purity  books  being  published  at  the  present  day,  he 
may  wisely  conclude  that  man  is  striving  hard  to  regain  that 
Paradise  of  Purity  from  which  Adam  and  Eve  fell.  The  world 
is  waking  up.  The  day  star  is  arising  in  our  hearts.  Indeed,  it 
appears  as  though  we  are  approaching  that  day  of  which  it  is 
said: 

"And  I  looked,  and,  lo,  a  Lamb  stood  on  Mount  Sion,  and  with 
Him  an  hundred  forty  and  four  thousand,  having  His  Father's 
name  written  in  their  foreheads.  These  are  they  which  were  not 
defiled  with  women ;  for  they  are  virgins.  These  are  they  which 
follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  He  goeth.  These  were  re- 


154  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

deemed  from  among  men,  being  the  first  fruits  unto  God  and  to 
the  Lamb.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile ;  for  they  are 
without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God."  (Rev.,  14:1-5.) 

THE   MILLENNIUM. 

If  this  analysis  or  description  of  the  successive  periods  of  the 
world's  progress,  as  we  have  just  seen,  is  correct,  and  I  believe 
with  all  my  heart  that  it  is,  then  at  about  the  year  2000  A.D.  will 
begin  the  seventh  period  which  relates  to  the  Moral  group  of 
faculties,  and  these  faculties  are  allied  to  Neptune.  This  period 
will,  according  to  our  mode  of  reckoning,  continue  for  a  thousand 
years. 

Will  this  period  represent  the  Millennium,  the  Lord's  Sabbath, 
as  being  spoken  of  in  the  Revelations?  Will  this  be  the  period 
when  the  Moral  faculties  have  the  supremacy  and  hold  the  Ex- 
ecutive faculties  under  control?  It  has  been  prophesied  that  in 
that  time  "the  lion  and  the  lamb  shall  lie  down  together,  and  dust 
shall  be  the  serpent's  meat."  And  in  that  day  it  will  be  considered 
as  bad  to  kill  an  ox  as  it  is  to  kill  a  man.  Many  people  of  late 
years,  and  for  that  matter  ever  since  the  time  of  Christ,  have 
made  predictions  that  the  Millennium  was  at  hand,  but  they  did 
not  claim  to  have  any  word  from  God  to  that  effect,  nor  did  they 
seem  to  read  the  signs  of  the  times.  They  knew,  or  should  have 
known,  that  the  Revelations  had  not  yet  come  to  pass,  and  they 
ignored  one  part  of  the  Scriptures  in  their  enthusiasm  to  have  the 
Millennium  come  at  once.  Paul  says  of  this : 

"Now,  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  the  coming  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  by  our  gathering  together  unto  Him,  that  ye 
be  not  soon  shaken  in  mind,  or  be  troubled,  neither  by  spirit,  nor 
by  word,  nor  by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that' the  day  of  Christ  is  at 
hand.  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means ;  for  that  day  shall 
not  come,  except  there  come  a  falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of 
sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition ;  who  opposeth  and  exalteth 
himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped;  so 
that  he,  as  God,  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  showing  himself 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  155 


that  he  is  god.  .  .  .  And  then  shall  that  wicked  be  revealed, 
whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spirit  of  His  mouth,  and 
shall  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  His  coining;  even  him, 
whose  coming  is  after  the  working  of  Satan  with  all  power  and 
signs  and  lying  wonders."  (Second  Thessalonians,  2:1-9.) 

Now,  we  may  have  seen  some  of  the  things  which  have  been 
prophesied  shall  happen  before  the  coming  of  our  Lord,  but  not 
all  of  them,  by  any  means ;  and,  therefore,  we  are  certain  that 
the  time  is  not  immediately  at  hand.  All  of  the  prophets  and 
teachers  have  declared  that  in  the  last  days  perilous  times  shall 
come;  and,  if  that  be  the  case,  as  I  believe  it  will,  this  twentieth 
century  will  be  a  very  eventful  one.  For,  if  all  these  prophecies 
of  Scriptures  must  happen  between  now  and  the  coming  of  our 
Lord,  or  say  at  about  the  year  2000  A.DV  these  events,  when  they 
do  begin,  will  follow  one  another  in  rather  rapid  succession.  And 
I  do  not  see  why  these  events  should  not  happen.  The  organ  of 
Human  Nature  relates  to  and  gives  knowledge  of  character,  and 
it  is  one  of  the  principal  elements  which  led  man  astray  in  the 
beginning,  and  it  is  likely  that  this  faculty  should  be  tested  and 
made  perfect  as  all  the  others  have  been  in  the  past. 

We  have  seen  in  Adam's  nativity  that  the  malefic  planets,  Mars, 
Saturn  and  Uranus,  were  in  his  twelfth  house,  which  is  the 
house  of  sorrow,  self-undoing,  imprisonment,  etc.,  and  we  have 
seen  also  that  when  these  laws  have  been  in  force  in  the  progress 
of  the  world,  which  relates  to  these  planets,  that  God  has  come 
to  the  aid  of  man  to  help  him  through  the  difficulty.  In  the  third 
period,  which  relates  to  Mars,  God  took  the  children  of  Israel 
under  His  own  supervision,  and  took  them  out  of  bondage,  where 
they  had  been  in  slavery  for  four  hundred  years,  and  led  them 
through  the  wilderness  to  the  land  of  promise.  And  in  the  fifth 
period  which  relates  to  Saturn,  Christ  came  and  preached  to  us 
a  perfect  doctrine  and  cast  out  devils  by  the  score,  but  was  finally 
crucified,  being  faithful  even  unto  death.  So  now  we  have  come 
to  the  sixth  period  which  relates  to  Uranus,  and  since  it  was 
partly  man's  intuition  which  led  him  astray,  and  since  this  organ 
is  the  highest  in  the  group,  the  final  test  should  be  in  the  last  days. 


156  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

111  saying  that  this  organ  is  the  highest  in  the  group,  I  mean 
that  it  is  not  only  the  most  elevated,  but  also  that  it  is  a  higher  or 
superior  faculty  of  mind,  as  has  been  explained  in  Chapter  I. 
Now,  God  had  made  the  Serpent  (the  Devil),  the  most  subtile 
of  the  beasts  of  the  field,  indicating  that  he  possessed  the  highest 
attributes  of  mind  belonging  in  the  animal  world,  which  is  the 
faculty  of  Human  Nature.  And,  therefore,  the  law  relating  to 
this  faculty  should  come  into  force  in  the  last  days  of  this  period, 
and  just  before  the  Moral  law  comes  into  force. 

Now,  I  believe  that  these  perilous  times  shall  come,  and  that 
there  will  be  a  great  conflict  along  many  different  lines.  There 
will  be  a  conflict  between  science  and  religion ;  between  intellect 
and  spirit;  between  right  and  wrong  doing  of  every  conceivable 
form.  Deceit  will  be  the  order  of  the  day,  and  the  evil  ones  shall 
resort  to  violence.  "Peace  shall  be  taken  from  the  earth."  And 
there  shall  be  such  a  turmoil  as  was  never  heard  of  before. 

Some  of  the  most  learned  men  of  the  present  day  argue  that 
there  is  no  God  but  the  combined  forces  of  Nature,  as  has  been 
prophesied  by  the  prophet  Daniel  that  they  would  argue;  and 
they  define  life  itself  to  be  only  "the  combined  forces  which  resist 
death." 

Nonsense !  Have  not  these  learned  men  declared  that  there  is 
no  process  by  which  any  machine  can  be  made  to  gain  power 
over  the  laws  of  gravitation,  as  has  been  thoroughly  tested  in 
their  attempts  to  get  perpetual  motion?  And  does  not  anything 
in  which  there  is  the  principle  of  life  possess  this  power?  For 
example :  a  one-pound  weight,  descending  through  ten  feet  of 
space,  is  equal  to  ten  foot-pounds ;  and  it  can  be  made  to  raise 
a  ten-pound  weight  through  one  foot  of  space,  which  is  equal  also 
to  ten  foot-pounds ;  which  is  a  balance  of  power,  and  it  cannot 
be  made  to  raise  any  more  than  this.  And  in  these  experiments 
it  makes  no  difference  as  to  the  means  employed,  whether  it  be 
lever  power,  pulley  power,  aerostatics,  hydrostatics,  electricity, 
magnetism,  etc.,  the  result  is  always  the  same.  We  cannot  make 
any  machine  by  which  we  can  gain  even  the  least  particle  of 
power  over  the  laws  of  gravitation,  and  therefore  we  cannot  get 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  157 

perpetual  motion.  But  if  we  add  the  principle  of  LIFE  to  these 
laws  of  Nature,  we  find  that  it  does  gain  power  over  the  laws  of 
gravitation. 

Let  us  take  a  tree,  for  example.  It  grows  from  a  very  small 
seed,  and  in  the  course  of  time  it  becomes  a  large  tree ;  that  is, 
let  us  say,  four  feet  in  diameter  and  two  hundred  feet  high,  and 
weighs  from  twenty  to  thirty  tons.  Now,  this  tree,  by  possessing 
the  principle  of  life,  has  gathered  its  substance  from  the  soil  in 
which  it  grows,  and  has  converted  it  into  timber,  and  has  raised 
this  substance,  amounting  to  twenty  or  thirty  tons,  to  an  average 
of  one  hundred  feet,  in  addition  to  the  annual  fall  of  leaves  and 
fruit,  etc.  This  tree,  then,  is  equal  to  a  perpetual  motion  machine, 
because  it  has  gained  power  over  the  laws  of  gravitation.  Then 
is  life,  even  in  this  tree,  only  "the  combined  forces  which  resist 
death?"  Has  not  this  tree  done  more  than  all  these  known  laws 
of  forces  can  be  made  to  do? 

Life,  life!  What  is  life?  Life  is  an  infusion  of  the  spirit  of 
God,  and  the  world  by  wisdom  knows  not  God,  because  He  is 
spiritually  discerned,  and  in  no  other  way.  Everything  in  nature 
is  invested  with  the  principle  of  life,  and  while  it  acts  in  harmony 
with  these  laws,  it  also  possesses  a  principle  which  is  not  con- 
tained in  the  laws.  This  is  life.  Even  the  Earth,  the  Sun,  Moon, 
and  planets,  possess  this  life  principle,  and  yet  man  comprehend- 
eth  it  not. 

Now,  it  does  appear  as  if  the  world  was  preparing  for  the  final 
struggle  of  the  last  days.  For  there  is  beginning  a  falling  away 
among  the  followers  of  Christ.  The  following  note  is  clipped 
from  the  San  Francisco  Examiner,  a  paper  which  is  second  to 
none  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  and  is  therefore  reliable : 


"To  many  devoted  Christians  the  outlook  for  the  churches  is 
dark.  They  see  the  growth  of  indifference  and  unbelief,  they  ob- 
serve the  scarcity  of  men  in  the  congregations,  and  they  painfully 
realize  the  fact  that  the  clergy  do  not  hold  as  high  a  rank  in  the 


158  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

public  estimation  as  they  once  held.  They  fear  that  the  day  may 
come  when  the  church  doors  will  be  closed,  and  the  great  organ- 
izations that  have  done  so  much  for  humanity  and  civilization  will 
cease  to  exist." 

There  are  only  three  sentences  in  the  above  paragraph,  but  they 
contain  so  very  much. 

Again,  the  church  is  divided  up  into  a  multitude  of  creeds,  and 
each  of  these  claim  that  they  are  the  true  followers  of  Christ,  and 
yet  they  are  all  preaching  from  the  same  Bible. 

Is  Christ  divided?  Is  He  to  be  worshipped  in  segregated 
parts?  If  we  put  a  small  quantity  of  iron  filings  into  a  bushel  of 
miscellaneous  substances  and  stir  it  up  with  a  magnet,  we  find 
that  this  iron  all  sticks  to  the  magnet,  while  these  other  sub- 
stances do  not.  So.  too,  when  any  man  reads  the  Bible,  since  the 
Bible  is  like  a  perfect  man,  he  will  pick  out  certain  paragraphs 
which  suit  his  nature  best,  or  comparatively  speaking,  those 
paragraphs  which  stick  to  him.  And  if  a  hundred  thousand  men 
should  read  the  Bible  through,  and  each  mark  certain  paragraphs 
which  suited  them  best,  we  would  find  that  no  two  of  them  would 
be  marked  alike.  And,  therefore,  if  every  man  could  have  a  creed 
that  would  suit  his  ideas  in  every  particular,  there  would  be  as 
many  different  creeds  as  there  are  separate  individuals. 

I  once  asked  a  minister,  who  said  that  his  "sieve  was  pretty 
fine,"  if  he  believed  it  was  a  good  thing  for  the  church  of  Christ 
to  be  divided  up  into  so  many  creeds. 

"Oh,  yes,"  said  he,  "we  get  more  people  that  way  than  we 
would  if  they  were  all  consolidated  into  one  church." 

So,  too,  we  might  have  more  money  if  we  would  make  it  half 
alloy ;  but  would  it  be  as  pure  money,  and  would  it  be  as  readily 
accepted  as  money?  We  think  not.  It  is  the  same  with  religion. 
God  is  the  author  of  our  faith,  and  so  long  as  our  creed  conforms 
to  His  law,  then  that  creed  is  acceptable  unto  Him,  otherwise  not. 
Yet  I  must  regard  this  division  of  the  church  as  an  evolution,  or 
pulling  out  from  the  old  ruts,  which  the  people  fell  into  during 
the  dark  ages.  And,  notwithstanding  the  creeds,  the  churches,  or 
rather  the  different  branches  of  the  same  church,  are  doing  some 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  159 

good  work  in  sending  out  missionaries  to  foreign  lands  to  preach 
the  gospel  to  those  who  have  not  heard  of  Christ,  and  they  de- 
serve to  be  praised  for  it. 

It  is  proper  that  I  should  here  offer  an  apology  for  finding  fault 
with  the  creeds,  for  one  time  when  I  was  pondering  on  this  sub- 
ject the  spirit  showed  me  that  I  was  doing  precisely  the  same 
thing.  For  here  I  am  building  up  a  creed  based  upon  science, 
that  I  may  worship  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  my  own  con- 
science, and  all  the  churches  are  doing  precisely  the  same  thing. 
When  properly  considered,  the  different  churches  and  creeds  are 
mainly  the  assertion  of  an  individual  opinion ;  and  really,  whether 
we  are  all  consolidated  into  one  church,  or  divided  into  a  thou- 
sand churches,  the  individual  worshipper  will  have  his  own  idea 
of  God,  and  will  worship  Him  in  his  own*  way,  notwithstanding 
the  church  may  have  much  to  do  with  the  outward  man. 

The  danger  is  only  here :  if  the  worshiper  becomes  so  wrapped 
up  in  his  creed  that  he  thinks  more  of  this  than  he  does  of  the 
pure  religion,  then  that  creed  is  dangerous  from  the  fact  that  it 
eclipses  his  religion;  otherwise  the  creed  is  of  but  little  conse- 
quence. But  in  this  regard  there  is  probably  more  real  danger  in 
the  scientific  creed  than  in  most  others,  for  the  reason  that  when 
one  gets  started  in  studying  science  there  is  no  end  to  it,  and  by 
continually  [chasing  the  phantom  of  science  he  may  lose  sight  of 
his  religion  altogether.  But,  as  I  have  said,  aside  from  this,  there 
is  no  difference  about  the  creed,  except  that  the  creed  often  sets 
forth  certain  principles  of  belief,  which  belief  possibly  may  be 
wrong.  The  general  fault  of  a  creed  is  not  that  it  is  wrong,  but 
that  it  is  too  narrow  or  cramped,  or  that  they  take  a  one-sided 
view  of  the  case.  And  now  I  tell  you  beforehand,  that  I  am 
obliged  to  take  a  One-sided  view  of  the  case,  for  I  am  taking  the 
scientific  view  of  it.  This  appeal  is  intended  for  a  class  of  men 
that  the  churches  will  not  and  cannot  touch — the  scientific  class. 
If  through  the  proofs  of  science  these  men  or  even  a  small  part 
of  them  are  brought  over  to  Christ,  then  my  labor  has  not  been 
in  vain. 

Again,  it  has  been  prophesied    that    there  will  be  wars  and 


160  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

rumors  of  wars  in  the  last  days.  And  we  may  say  that  the  world 
was  never  better  prepared  to  engage  in  a  series  of  terrible  wars 
than  it  is  at  the  present  time.  The  nations  are  crying  to-day  for 
"mighty  navies,"  more  battleships,  more  engines  of  war,  and 
many  of  the  most  learned  men  are  employed  in  the  invention  and 
manufacture  of  high  explosives  and  greater  projectiles  with 
which  to  do  battle.  Not  only  is  this  the  case,  but  the  greatest 
warriors  are  those  men  who  become  the  leading  men  of  the  na- 
tions, and  are  elected  to  high  offices  and  thus  become  the  chief 
managers  of  national  affairs.  We  have  larger  and  better  guns, 
and  larger  fleets  of  battleships  and  cruisers  than  ever  before,  and 
according  to  this  reckoning,  there  are  still  a  hundred  years  be- 
fore us  in  which  to  make  greater  inventions  and  do  battle. 

Man  will  fight  until  he  finds  that  war  means  annihilation ;  then 
he  will  wisely  conclude  that  it  is  better  to  settle  these  national 
differences  by  law  and  arbitration.  Some  men  are  talking  of 
doing  this  now,  but  it  will  not  likely  be  carried  into  effect  until 
we  have  arrived  at  near  the  end  of  this  period. 

Then,  says  the  prophet,  when  they  go  home  from  the  wars  and 
say  "peace  and  safety,"  then  comes  sudden  destruction. 

It  is  evident  that  when  the  world  is  ready  to  settle  their  trou- 
bles in  a  peaceable  manner,  as  by  arbitration,  then  they  are  ready 
for  the  millennium,  and  it  will  come. 

But  when  shall  these  things  foretold  in  the  Revelations  and 
other  parts  of  the  Scriptures  relative  to  the  ante-millennial  period 
begin  to  transpire?  Will  they  begin  with  the  twentieth  century, 
or  wait  until  later  on  ?  In  regard  to  the  time,  there  is  no  prophecy 
in  the  Scriptures  which  tells  it  precisely,  and  it  is  said  that  no 
one  knows  the  exact  day  or  hour  of  the  end.  Neither  do  I  be- 
lieve that  we  will  be  able  to  tell  with  precision  by  the  planetary 
positions  when  the  end  will  come.  We  may  approximate  it,  but 
not  with  precision  or  certainty.  Perhaps  the  worst  will  not  occur 
until  Neptune  reaches  Virgo,  and  from  that  time  on  to  the  end. 

The  organs  composing  the  Moral  group  are  these:  Conscien- 
tiousness, Hope,  Spirituality,  Benevolence,  and  Veneration. 
When  the  law  which  relates  to  these  organs  comes  into  force,  so 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  161 

that  these  are  the  predominating  elements  of  mind,  as  we  have 
seen  has  been  done  regarding  all  the  other  mental  faculties  in  the 
past,  then  we  may  be  able  to  conjecture  what  those  conditions  on 
the  world  will  bring.  Vice  and  crime  of  all  kinds  will  cease  to 
exist ;  with  no  prisons,  no  wars,  no  insane  asylums,  no  evil  of 
any  kind.  These  all  will  be  held  under  subjection  by  the  pre- 
ponderance of  the  Moral  laws.  While,  on  the  other  hand,  peace, 
joy,  tranquility,  and  purity  will  reign  supreme.  Spiritual  mani- 
festations, esoteric  wisdom,  brotherly  kindness,  love  and  rever- 
ence will  be  the  order  of  the  day.  My  pen  will  not  describe, 
neither  is  my  mind  able  to  fathom  the  conditions  that  this  millen- 
nial period  will  bring.  I  only  know  scientifically  that  it  will  come, 
and  I  will  leave  description  to  others. 

Some  people  seem  to  believe  that  we  are  living  in  this  "golden 
age"  now,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  following  extract  taken  from  the 
Magazine  of  Mysteries  for  December,  1903 : 

"The  present  Higher  Thought  is  a  great  and  lasting  blessing 
to  the  whole  world,  in  that  it  is  a  strengthening,  progressive  and 
restorative  Psychic-mental  force  that  is  uplifting  the  whole  to  a 
higher  state  of  consciousness.  A  great  and  wonderful  transition 
in  all  men  is  now  taking  place.  We  live  in  the  midst  of  a  great 
and  wonderful  Psychic-mental  Realm  that  is  changing,  arranging 
and  rearranging  all  things.  It  is  a  grand  and  blessed  evolution- 
ary change  that  sages,  seers,  and  poets  have  always  chanted  about 
in  their  moments  of  inspired  ecstasy.  In  nowise  can  the  Holy 
Seer  see  anything  but  great,  orderly  change  at  every  hand.  The 
animal  man  is  passing  and  the  angelic  man  coming  in,  and  the 
millennial  era  has  begun.  Glory  be  to  God !  we  have  entered  the 
real  Golden  Age !  All  life  is  now  progressing  at  a  most  rapid 
yet  orderly  rate — that  is,  manifesting  in  its  highest  now  and  here. 
A  new  set  of  advanced  souls — masters — walk  the  earth.  "To 
stand  still  in  the  midst  of  the  universal  onward  drift  is  to  fight 
against  God  and  His  orderly  law." 

I  will  agree  that  the  world  is  in  a  great  and  wonderful  evolu- 
tionary stage,  which  is  rapidly  fitting  us  for  the  period  of  blessed- 
ness that  will  soon  fall  upon  us;  and  that  there  are  many  intel- 


162  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

lectual  giants  who,  as  was  foretold  by  the  prophet  Daniel,  saying : 
"Those  who  have  wisdom  will  instruct  many ;"  but  I  must  deny 
that  the  seventh  period,  or  the  "Golden  Age,"  as  this  author  has 
styled  it,  has  yet  arrived.  So  long  as  we  have  evil  in  our  land, 
while  we  have  vice  and  crime  of  every  description,  while  we  have 
prisons,  -jails,  and  lunatic  asylums,  while  we  have  armies,  navies, 
wars  and  engines  of  war,  the  millennial  period  is  not  upon  us, 
however  near  it  may  be.  We  are  arriving  at  the  purely  intellec- 
tual period,  but  even  this  has  not  yet  arrived  in  all  its  grandeur. 
Then  again,  the  transitional  stage  between  these  two  periods 
will  not  be  gradual,  as  some  writers  seem  to  believe,  but  it  will 
come  as  a  sudden  change  when  the  end  comes.  Paul  says  of  this : 
"For  the  Lord  Himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout, 
with  the  voice  of  the  archangel  and  with  the  trump  of  God ;  and 
the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first;  then  we,  which  are  alive  and 
remain,  shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to 
meet  the  Lord  in  the  air;  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord." 
(First  Thessalonians,  4:16-17.) 

Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  the  change  between  these  two  periods 
is  not  a  gradual  one;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  it  will  be  very 
sudden. 

Finally,  it  is  said  that  at,  or  about,  the  end  of  this  millennial 
period  the  kingdom  shall  be  delivered  up  to  God.  And  we  find 
that  the  organ  of  Veneration  is  the  highest  organ  of  the  brain, 
the  highest  faculty  of  the  mind,  and  its  function  is -the  love  of 
God.  And  we  may  well  believe  that  when  this  law  which  relates 
to  this  faculty  comes  into  force  at  the  end  of  this  period,  then 
the  whole  mind  of  this  world  of  people  will  have  been  made  per- 
fect and  be  delivered  up  to  God,  and  the  wickedness  of  the  world 
shall  be  at  an  end.  Amen. 

It  may  be  well  to  add  here  that  the  organ  of  Veneration  on 
the  right  side  of  the  head  is  in  direct  opposition  to  the  organ  of 
Vitativeness,  on  the  left  side  of  the  head,  and  therefore,  since 
Vitativeness  gives  love  of  life  and  the  dread  of  death,  we  must 
proceed  to  the  end  until  that  law  which  relates  to  Veneration 
comes  into  full  force  before  the  last  enemy  of  Death  shall  be 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  163 


destroyed.  In  other  words,  it  requires  the  highest  in  heaven  to 
overcome  the  lowest  on  earth.  Vitativeness,  of  course,  gives 
love  of  physical  life  as  opposed  to  spiritual,  and  we  may  now- 
rcadily  understand  what  Jesus  meant  when  He  said,  "He  that 
will  lose  his  life  for  my  name's  sake  the  same  shall  have  it,  and 
he  that  would  save  his  life  the  same  shall  lose  it."  Spiritual  life 
which  is  found  in  Veneration  is  directly  opposed  to  the  physical 
life  that  is  found  in  Vitativeness;  and  since  flesh  and  blood  can- 
not enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  it  naturally  follows  that  physi- 
cal life  must  be  yielded  or  be  made  subservient  to  the  spiritual 
before  we  can  fully  enter  the  spiritual  realm.  Those  elect  people 
who  shall  be  saved  in  the  flesh  at  the  coming  of  Christ  are  those 
who  followed  the  Lamb  wherever  He  leadeth  and  cared  not  for 
their  lives  even  unto  death.  Their  physical  life  is  made  entirely 
subservient  unto  their  spiritual  nature;  and  therefore  these  men 
are  so  good  and  pure  that  they  are  able  to  be  translated  and  be 
caught  upward  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air.  Then  we  should  con- 
sider as  to  how  these  men  should  live  to  enable  them  to  meet  the 
coming  of  the  Lord  in  this  manner.  Greater  purity,  or  more  de- 
voted souls,  were  never  known  on  earth  than  in  those  elect  men 
who  shall  remain  to  the  coming  of  our  Lord.  These  facts  will 
become  more  clearly  demonstrated  as  we  proceed. 

"For  yet  a  little  while,  and  the  wicked  shall  not  be ;  yea,  thou 
shalt  diligently  consider  his  place  and  it  shall  not  be."  (Ps., 
37:10.) 

Those  who  live  up  to  their  highest  ideals  in  the  last  days  will 
have  an  harmonious  combination  of  intellect  and  character ;  it  is 
the  very  highest  type  of  manhood. 

The  Jews  believed  in  the  Messiah  as  He  will  appear  at  His 
second  coming  at  the  beginning  of  the  millennial  period ;  and  for 
this  reason  they  did  not  believe  in  Him  when  He  came  as  a  man. 
But  the  Gentiles,  on  the  other  hand,  accepted  His  doctrine  with 
thanks  and  became  His  chief  followers. 

All  men  have  fragmentary  minds,  and  we  know  in  part,  and  so 
there  are  none  who  are  perfect.  The  Scripture  says :  "There  are 


164  SCIENCE    ANP    RELIGION 

• 

none  that  doeth  good,  no  not  one."  Christ  only  was  a  perfect 
man ;  and  while  He  lived  in  conformity  with  the  laws  of  the  Old 
Testament,  He  also  preached  to  us  the  New  Testament.  The 
Jews  and  Gentiles  were  divided  in  Christ,  for  while  the  former 
have  character  for  the  basis  of  their  religion,  the  latter  have  in- 
tellect  as  the  basis  for  theirs.  -  These  all  have  fragmentary  minds, 
and  they  all  split  upon  the  same  rock.  The  Jews  followed  after 
God  until  they  came  to  those  laws  when  fear  leaves  off  and  love 
begins ;  but  when  this  time  came,  they  were  hardened  or  dum- 
founded,  and  then  the  Gentiles,  who  have  intelligence  for  the 
basis  of  their  religion,  came  in  and  are  at  this  time  the  chief  fol- 
lowers of  Christ.  Christ  did  not  allow  this  division  to  be  made 
in  Him,  however,  for  since  He  was  perfect  it  is  said  that  "in  Him 
dwelt  all  the  qualities  of  the  Godhead  bodily/'  (See  also 
Romans,  11:25-36;  I  Cor.,  15:20-28,  and  Eph.,  1:10-14.) 

Now,  according  to  the  principles  laid  down  in  this  chapter,  the 
millennial  day  will  begin  with  the  year  2000  A.D.  ;  but  Christ  has 
said  that  for  the  elect's  sake,  whom  He  hath  chosen  the  time  will 
be  shortened;  and,  if  this  time  was  not  shortened,  there  would 
no  flesh  be  saved.  However,  He  does  not  say  as  to  just  how 
much  this  time  will  be  shortened.  But  there  are  several  prophe- 
cies in  the  Bible  which,  when  certain  stages  of  these  proceedings 
have  transpired  in  the  last  days,  those  who  are  wise  and  discreet 
may  be  able  to  know,  with  almost  precision,  the  time  of  His  com- 
ing. This  time,  therefore,  may  be  shortened  only  a  few  days,  and 
it  may  be  shortened  several  years.  I  do  not  presume  to  have  any 
knowledge  of  the  time.  And  it  may  be  that  there  are  no  planetary 
positions  or  other  natural  phenomena  to  indicate  it. 

This  tracing  of  the  effect  of  the  laws  of  nature  as  detailed  in 
this  chapter,  is  not  as  plain  or  elaborate  as  it  might  be  made,  but 
the  general  idea  is  all  I  care  to  give.  To  me  it  is  very  evident 
that  the  progress  of  the  world  can  be  definitely  traced  on  phreno- 
logical principles,  and  if  these  principles  are  not  true,  then  I  must 
say  that  it  is  the  most  beautiful  delusion  I  ever  saw.  But  they  are 
true,  as  any  one  with  only  an  ordinary  amount  of  intelligence  can 
readily  understand.  It  is  my  candid  opinion  that  after  we  have 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  165 

accomplished  another  hundred  years  of  progress,  and  have  en- 
dured these  dynamiters,  strikers,  bomb  throwers,  tramps,  wars, 
etc.,  and  have  learned  by  sad  experience  that  the  only  way  to 
overcome  these  evils  is  to  establish  a  just  and  equitable  form  of 
government  which  will  insure  justice  to  all  people  by  civil  means, 
we  will  then  be  ready  to  usher  in  the  millennium,  and  it  will 
surely  come.  Amen. 

And  in  that  day  no  man  shall  say  to  his  neighbor,  know  ye  God, 
for  every  man  shall  know  him  from  the  least  unto  the  greatest. 
.  .  .  And  the  desert  shall  be  made  to  bloom  as  the  rose.  .  .  . 
And  every  man  shall  live  from  the  product  of  his  own  vine,  and 
none  shall  make  Him  afraid,  etc.,  etc. 


CHAPTER  V. 
THE  KEYS  TO  THE  KINGDOM  OF  HEAVEN. 

"Hold  fast  the  head  from  which  all  the  body  by  joints  and 
bands  having  nourishment  ministered  and  knit  together,  increas- 
cth  with  the  increase  of  God."  Paul. 

There  are  a  few  people  who  object  to  the  Christian  religion  on 
account  of  their  too  literal  interpretation  of  the  Bible  regarding 
the  above  heading.  They  are  superficial  thinkers  'who  seem  to 
believe  that  a  key  is  necessarily  always  a  material  thing,  as  a 
metallic  key,  for  instance.  They  seem  to  interpret  that  the  Apos- 
tle Peter  holds  the  keys  that  unlock  the  way,  and  that  he  only 
has  the  power  to  admit  those  who  are  worthy  to  enter  the  king- 
dom of  heaven.  This  belief  is  not  consistent  with  fact,  to  begin 
with,  and  an  investigation  naturally  gives  rise  to  the  question,  Is 
there  a  key  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and,  if  so,  what  are  these 
keys?  I  will  endeavor  to  answer  these  questions  and  explain 
them  as  clearly  as  possible  on  scientific  principles.  Let  us  begin 
at  the  beginning. 

"When  Jesus  came  into  the  coasts  of  Caesarea  Philippi,  He 


166  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

asked  His  disciples,  saying:  Whom  do  men  say  that  I,  the  Son 
of  Man,  am?  And  they  said,  some  say  that  thou  art  John  the 
Baptist ;  some  Elias,  and  others  Jeremias,  or  one  of  the  prophets. 
He  saith  unto  them :  But  whom  say  ye  that  I  am  ?  And  Simon 
Peter  answered  and  said,  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the 
living  God.  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him :  Blessed 
art  thou,  Simon  Bar-jona,  for  flesh  and  blood  hath  not  revealed 
it  unto  thee ;  but  my  Father,  which  is  in  heaven ;  and  I  say  also 
unto  thee,  that  thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  My 
(church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it.  And  I 
will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  what- 
soever thou  shalt  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven,  and 
whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven." 
(Matthew,  16:13-19.) 

It  is  well  to  remark  before  proceeding  further  that  Christ  said 
also  to  the  other  apostles  and  to  all  people  that  whatsoever  ye 
shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven,  and  whatsoever  ye 
shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven;  but  what  about 
these  keys? 

Is  a  key  always  a  material  thing,  and  are  we  to  believe  that 
Christ  pulled  a  bunch  of  keys  out  of  his  pocket  and  gave  them  to 
Peter  then  and  there?  Or  does  not  a  key  sometimes  refer  to  a 
set  of  principles,  or  the  solution  of  a  problem,  as  a  key  to  an 
arithmetic  or  algebra,  for  instance?  Webster,  among  others, 
gives  this  definition  of 'a  key:  "That  which  serves  as  a  means  to 
unlock  a  secret  or  mystery,  or  to  disclose  anything  difficult;  a 
guide ;  a  solution ;  as  a  key  to  a  riddle ;  a  key  to  a  mathematical 
problem." 

I  suppose  this  passage  of  Scripture  is  most  commonly  inter- 
preted among  Christians  to  mean  that  Peter  will  receive  these 
keys  on  reaching  the  celestial  city,  and  that  he  will  then  be  at 
least  one  of  the  gatekeepers.  Be  that  as  it  may.  I  have  no  argu- 
ment to  make  against  this  belief.  There  are  said  to  be  twelve 
gates  corresponding  to  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  and  it  is  prob- 
ably true  that  Peter  will  be  one  of  the  gatekeepers,  yet  I  do  not 
presume  to  know  anything  definitely  about  it.  But  so  far  as  this 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  167 

world  is  concerned  I  will  now  endeavor  to  prove  that  these  keys 
which  were  given  to  Peter  have  reference  to  a  set  of  principles 
which,  if  they  are  properly  followed,  will  lead  us  to  righteousness, " 
eternal  life,  and  heaven.    And  I  will  further  state  that  Peter  was 
the  only  apostle  who  detailed  these  principles  to  us  in  their  nu- 
merical order,  which  is  a  further  proof  that  these  keys  were  given 
to  Peter,  and  it  is  probably  rom  this  reason  that  Peter  was  called 
the  chief  of  the  apostles.     These  keys  are  explained  on  phreno- 
logical principles. 
Peter  says : 

"Whereby  are  given  unto  us  exceeding  great  and  precious 
promises ;  that  by  these  ye  might  be  partakers  of  the  divine  na- 
ture, having  escaped  the  corruption  that  is  in  the  world  through 
lust.  And,  besides  this,  giving  all  diligence,  add  to  your  faith 
virtue ;  and  to  virtue  knowledge ;  and  to  knowledge  temperance ; 
and  to  temperance  patience;  and  to  patience  godliness;  and  to 
godliness  brotherly  kindness ;  and  to  brotherly  kindness  love. 
For,  if  these  things  be  in  you  and  abound,  they  make  you  that 
ye  shall  neither  be  bar'ren  nor  unfruitful  in  the  knowledge  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  But  he  that  lacketh  these  things  is  blind,  and 
cannot  see  afar  off,  and  hath  forgotten  that  he  was  purged  from 
his  old  sins.  Wherefore  the  rather,  brethren,  give  diligence  to 
make  your  calling  and  election  sure;  for  if  ye  do  these  things, 
ye  shall  never  fall;  for  so  an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto 
you  abundantly  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour,  Jesus  Christ."  (Second  Peter  L,  4-12.) 

Now,  it  will  be  seen,  according  to  this  quotation  from  Peter, 
as  giveji  above,  that  in  addition  to  our  faith  there  are  seven 
things  to  be  added  when  it  becomes  an  INFALLIBLE  RULE 
or  a  KEY  to  righteousness  and  eternal  life.  And  now  I  will  en- 
deavor to  prove  that  these  seven  things  are  analogous  with,  and 
directly  related  to,  the  seven  groups  of  organs  in  the  brain;  and 
that  these  seven  groups  of  organs  in  the  brain  are  directly  related 
to  the  seven  spirits  of  God.  We  will  begin  with  Faith. 

What  is  faith?  What  is  the  underlying  principle  that  changes 
us  from  mortality  into  immortality,  from  a  man  of  the  world  into 


168  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

a  child  of  heaven? 

Faith  is  to  come  to  a  consciousness,  as  Peter  beautifully  ex- 
pressed it,  that  "THOU  ART  THE  CHRIST,  THE  SON  OF 
THE  LIVING  GOD."  This  is  faith.  This  is  the  foundation 
rock  upon  which  Christ  built  His  Church  and  declared  that  "the 
gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it." 

I  am  well  aware  that  the  Catholics  interpret  that  Christ  built 
His  Church  upon  Peter,  but  they  are  in  error.  This  interpreta- 
tion had  its  origin  in  the  dark  ages.  Read  your  Bibles  again  and 
I  believe  you  will  agree  with  me  that  Christ  built  His  Church 
upon  the  Faith  which  Peter  expressed  at  that  time  as  quoted 
above. 

It  is  not  only  necessary  that  we  come  to  a  consciousness  that 
Jesus  is  the  Christ,  but  we  must  also  become  regenerated  in  the 
Faith ;  and  this  regeneration  relates  to  the  cerebellum,  or  the  or- 
gan of  Amativeness.  Some  people  may  view  me  with  incredulity 
for  making  this  assertion,  but  whatever  relates  to  generation  re- 
lates to  the  cerebellum.  Let  us  see  what  the  Apostle  Paul  has  to 
say  about  it : 

"For  though  ye  have  ten  thousand  instructors  in  Christ,  yet 
have  ye  not  many  fathers ;  for  in  Christ  Jesus  I  have  begotten 
you  through  the  gospel."  (First  Cor.,  4-15.) 

You  have  probably  read  that  you  must  be  born  again  before 
entering  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  it  may  be  well  to  emphasize 
here  that  you  must  also  be  begotten  again  before  you  are  born. 
"Being  born  again,  not  of  corruptible  seed,  but  of  incorruptible, 
by  the  Word  of  God,  which  liveth  and  abideih  forever."  (First 
Peter,  1-23.) 

The  cerebellum  is  the  basis  of  our  faith.  The  arbor  vitae  in 
the  cerebellum  is  the  tree  of  life  upon  which  grows  our  future 
destiny.  And  whatever  relates  to  generation  is  comprehended  in 
this  organ.  For  this  reason  it  is  called  the  organ  of  Amative- 
ness,  and  its  function  is  creation.  This  element  of  our  nature 
needs  to  be  purified  as  well  as  any  other.  "For  a  good  tree  can- 
not bring  forth  corrupt  fruit,  neither  can  a  corrupt  tree  bring 
forth  good  fruit." 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  169 


Having  become  regenerated  in  the  faith,  having  the  spirit  of 
God  implanted  in  our  souls  which  is  not  of  this  world,  we  must 
add  in  succession  those  graces  which  make  each  and  all  of  the 
faculties  of  our  minds  perfect.  Our  first  step  in  climbing  these 
golden  stairs,  according  to  Saint  Peter  as  quoted  above,  is  to 
add  to  our  faith,  Virtue. 

Virtue  is  comprehended  in  those  five  organs  of  the  Social 
group,  which  includes  Conjugal  Love,  Parental  Love,  Friend- 
ship, Inhabitiveness,  and  Continuity  or  Constancy. 

The  function  of  these  organs,  when  legitimately  exercised,  will 
give  a  fair  idea  of  what  virtue  really  is ;  but  in  these  degenerate 
days,  since  man's  fall  from  Eden,  there  are  so  very  few  who  live 
consistent  with  these  elements  of  our  natures,  that  it  would  be 
difficult  to  give  a  definition,  even  if  I  were  able,  that  would  be 
perfectly  understood  by  all  people. 

Virtue  gives :  Strength  of  will,  a  devoted  mind,  constant  in 
friendship,  ardent  in  love,  a  devoted  wife,  a  loving  husband,  duti- 
ful children,  affectionate  parents,  patriotism,  love  of  home,  chas- 
tity, moral  excellence,  value,  worth,  decency,  and  good  health. 

There  are  many  other  things  comprehended  in  these  elements 
of  our  nature  which  may  not  be  necessary  to  mention  here,  but 
when  the  Apostle  Peter  looked  upon  the  whole  multitude  of  them, 
and  wishing  to  sum  them  all  up  in  one  word,  called  them 
VIRTUE. 

Remember  Christ's  parable  of  the  ten  virgins  (indicating  that 
Christ  recognized  that  there  were  ten  mental  elements  which  re- 
late to  virtue),  five  of  which  were  wise,  while  the  other  five  were 
foolish.  So,  too,  all  our  organs  are  double,  so  that  five  of  these 
social  organs  are  on  the  right  side  of  the  head,  and  the  other  five 
are  on  the  left. 

Through  Conjugal  Love  we  may  be  weded  to  the  spirit,  as 
well  as  to  an  earthly  companion.  Paul  expresses  it  thus: 
"Wherefore,  my  brethren,  ye  also  are  become  dead  to  the  law 
by  the  body  of  Christ ;  that  ye  should  be  married  to  another,  even 
to  Him  Who  is  raised  from  the  dead,  that  we  should  bring  forth 
fruit  unto  God."  (Romans,  7:4.) 


170  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

When  man  puts  on  Christ  he  is  born  again,  as  it  were,  into  a 
new  life,  and  virtue  gives  strength  of  being  to  that  life  in  all  its 
variations. 

It  will  be  seen  that  these  things  are  being  added  in  the  same 
order  as  we  are  affected  by  the  laws  which  relate  to  these  several 
groups,  as  has  been  explained  in  previous  chapters ;  that  is,  the 
cerebellum  has  the  first  effect,  and  the  social  organs  in  the  cere- 
brum next,  and  so  on  with  the  others,  as  we  shall  see. 

Our  second  step  toward  perfection,  as  the  Apostle  Peter  in- 
forms us,  is  to  add  to  our  virtue  knowledge.  Knowledge  relates 
to  our  Perceptive  group  of  organs.  We  are  given  intellectual 
faculties  and  we  are  commanded  to  use  them  for  the  purpose  of 
gaining  knowledge.  There  are  several  of  these  knowing  facul- 
ties, and  there  is  also  a  multitude  of  different  kinds  of  knowledge. 
And  since  we  have  put  on  the  new  man,  why  should  we  not  seek 
after  knowledge  which  pertains  to  the  new  life?  "For  the  in- 
visible things  of  Him  from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly 
seen,  being  understood  by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his  eter- 
nal power  and  God-head,  so  that  we  are  without  excuse." 
(Romans,  I  120.) 

If  we  would  excel  in  Christian  knowledge  it  is  essential,  but 
perhaps  not  absolutely  necessary,  that  we  have  a  general  knowl- 
edge of  all  things.  I  only  regret  that  my  circumstances  and  con- 
ditions in  life  have  not  permitted  me  to  take  up  all  of  the  branches 
of  science,  because  we  find  harmony  existing  between  science  and 
religion  everywhere,  and  in  every  field  of  thought.  To  the  aver- 
age Christian,  however,  the  knowledge  most  essential  for  him  to 
obtain  is  of  the  Word  of  God,  which  tells  him  of  his  duties  toward 
God  and  man.  So  when  Peter  tells  us  to  add  knowledge,  the  ap- 
plication of  that  term  is  limitless ;  but  its  specific  application  is 
a  knowledge  of  our  duties  as  a  Christian. 

Jesus  said:  "Come  unto  Me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy 
laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.  Take  My  yoke  upon  you,  and 
learn  of  Me,  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart ;  and  ye  shall  find 
rest  unto  your  souls.  For  My  yoke  is  easy,  and  My  burden  is 
light."  (Matthew  n.,  28-30.) 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  171 


Our  next  step  toward  Paradise,  according  to  Saint  Peter,  is  to 
add  to  our  knowledge  temperance ;  and  this  relates  to  our  Exec- 
utive or  Selfish  group  of  organs. 

What  is  temperance?  Does  it  simply  mean  that  we  shall  not 
drink  to  excess?  Bibativeness  is  only  one  of  the  organs  in  this 
group,  and  the  term  "Temperance,"  or  self-control,  is  intended 
to  cover  them  all.  One  may  not  drink  any  spirituous  liquors  at 
all,  and  yet  be  very  intemperate.  Intemperate  in  speech,  intem- 
perate in  actions,  and  in  everything  else.  All  these  selfish  organs 
should  be  made  to  perform  their  legitimate  function.  "Be  ye 
angry  and  sin  not"  is  the  command,  and  by  observing  this  com- 
mand it  gives  one  a  better  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  His  being, 
and  it  helps  us  very  materially  to  understand  the  Scriptures. 

Temperance  does  not  necessarily  imply  total  abstenence. 
Christ  drank  wine,  and  the  first  miracle  he  performed  was  to  turn 
water  into  wine.  And  again,  Paul  advised  Timothy  to  take  a. 
little  wine  for  his  stomach's  sake  and  his  often  infirmaties.  The 
temperate  man  uses  spirituous  liquors  only  for  useful  purposes, 
but  not  as  a  beverage.  Drunkenness  is  strictly  forbidden.  Solo- 
mon advised  us  to  "Give  strong  drink  unto  him  that  is  ready  to 
perish,  and  wine  unto  those  that  be  of  heavy  hearts ;"  yet  at  an- 
other time  he  said,  "Look  not  upon  the  wine  when  it  is  red,  for 
at  last  it  biteth  like  a  serpent  and  stingeth  like  an  adder."  The 
first  refers  to  instances  where  spirituous  liquors  may  be  used  for 
beneficial  purposes,  while  the  latter  refers  to  their  being  used  as 
a  beverage,  which  leads  to  drunkenness,  and  is  therefore  evil. 

"Thou  shalt  not  steal ;"  "Thou  shalt  not  kill,"  and  "Thou  shalt 
not  covet ;"  are  laws  that  come  under  the  observance  of  this 
group  of  organs.  To  "Love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself"  puts  one 
beyond  criticism  so  far  as  selfishness  is  concerned. 

These  elements  of  our  natures  relate  to  the  law,  and  are,  there- 
fore, governed  by  the  law.  And  if  we  wish  to  become  acquainted 
with  the  Divine  laws,  and  of  the  natural  laws  existing  in  our  uni- 
verse, it  becomes  necessary  for  us  to  observe  these  laws  and  live 
in  harmony  with  them;  for  how  can  we  presume  to  know  any- 
thing of  the  laws  unless  we  endeavor  to  live  in  harmony  with 


172  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

those  laws  ?  All  the  organs  in  this  group  need  to  be  restrained. 
Peter  calls  this  restraint  Temperance;  and  in  doing  so,  he  came 
as  near  defining  our  Christian  duty  regarding  this  group  of  or- 
gans as  could  be  expressed  in  any  one  word. 

By  temperance,  then,  it  is  understood  that  we  should  overcome 
our  bad  habits,  if  we  should  have  any,  and  become  temperate  in 
all  things.  Temperate  in  eating  and  drinking;  temperate  in 
speech  and  in  action;  do  no  violence  to  any  one;  and,  above  all, 
overcome  any  unnatural  selfishness  that  would  work  an  injustice 
to  our  fellow  man.  The  law  requires  this,  and  God  made  these 
laws  to  be  obeyed. 

"For  the  commandment  is  a  lamp,  and  the  law  is  light,  and 
the  reproofs  of  instruction  are  the  way  of  life."  'The  fear  of 
the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom,  and  the  knowledge  of  the 
holy  is  understanding." — Solomon. 

Next  the  Apostle  Peter  tells  us  to  add  to  our  temperance,  pa- 
tience. Patience  relates  to  the  aspiring  group  of  organs :  Self- 
Esteem,  Firmness,  and  Approbativeness.  These  organs  need  to 
be  guided  rather  than  restrained.  These  inspire  confidence  in 
self,  give  energy,  perseverance,  and  a  desire  for  the  good  opinion 
of  others;  gives  honor,  dignity,  pride,  competency,  and  a  desire 
to  rule.  In  a  religious  sense  they  make  one  patient,  firm  in  re- 
ligion, with  a  tendency  toward  inspiration,  and  gives  an  under- 
standing of  the  interior  workings  of  the  spirit.  This  group  of 
organs  correspond  with  the  age  of  the  Kings  and  Prophets ;  and 
those  in  whom  these  organs  are  very  large  will  naturally  like  that 
part  of  the  Bible  the  best.  Webster  defines  patience  as  "The 
quality  of  being  patient;  the  suffering  of  affliction,  pain,  toil, 
calamity  or  other  evil,  with  a  calm,  unruffled  temper;  endurance 
without  murmuring  or  fretfulness." 

To  receive  inspiration,  to  be  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  re- 
quires considerable  time,  a  great  deal  of  patience,  with  occa- 
sional fasting  and  fervent  prayer.  Peter  did  well  when  he  re- 
ferred to  these  elements  by  the  name  of  patience,  as  patience  is 
the  chief  means  by  which  these  religious  and  spiritual  benefits 
are  brought  out. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  173 


Our  fifth  step  in  climbing  these  golden  stairs,  according  to 
Saint  Peter,  is  to  add  to  our  patience  godliness ;  and  godliness, 
according  to  this  philosophy,  relates  to  the  Perfective  group  of 
organs. 

But,  what  is  godliness?  When  Satan  said  to  Eve,  "Ye  shall 
be  as  gods,"  what  was  implied  by  that  term?  Now,  we  are 
virtually  commanded  to  be  as  gods,  to  add  godliness  to  ourselves 
as  a  means  of  salvation.  How  perfectly  wonderful !  And  that 
we  should  be  called  the  Sons  of  God,  how  sublime ! 

Webster  defines  godliness  as  being  "religiousness;  piety."  But 
I  regard  godliness  as  being  something  more  than  that.  Sublimity, 
Ideality,  Constructiveness,  Wit  and  Imitation,  make  up  this  group 
of  organs ;  and  it  is  the  natural  manifestations  of  these  faculties, 
when  combined  with  religious  zeal,  that  constitutes  godliness. 
These  elements  of  mind  are  elevating,  chastening  and  refining  in 
their  influences ;  they  give  grace,  beauty,  and  power  to  all  our 
acts;  and  genius,  neatness  and  perfectness  are  its  chief  charac- 
teristics. It  is  these  civilizing  influences,  without  the  abuse  of 
power,  that  makes  one  godly. 

Persons  in  whom  these  organs  are  large  and  predominating  are 
inclined  to  be  fastidiousness  in  their  appearance  and  manners, 
and  they  also  give  an  exalted  state  to  the  feelings,  whether  they 
be  religious  or  not.  Christ  and  Napcleon  are  both  instances  of 
this,  although  they  were  very  opposite  in  many  respects.  And 
the  exercise  of  these  organs  has  a  tendency  to  make  one  perfect 
in  every  way,  when  they  are  harmoniously  combined  with  all 
the  other  organs.  "Be  ye  perfect,  even  as  Christ  is  perfect,"  is 
the  command,  and  to  heed  this  command  and  to  endeavor  to 
become  perfect,  is  godliness. 

Then  to  godliness  we  must  add  brotherly  kindness ;  and  this 
relates  to  our  Reflective  group  of  organs.  The  organs  in  this 
group  are  Causality,  Comparison,  Suavity,  and  Human  Nature. 
These  give  Reflection,  logic,  science,  studiousness,  wisdom,  in- 
tuition, penetrative  thought,  sympathy,  harmony  and  peace.  By 
the  exercise  of  these  organs ,  we  are  enabled  to  look  into  the 
affairs  and  characters  of  others,  thus  enabling  us  to  lend  a  kindly 


174  SCIENCE   AND  RELIGION 

hand  when  needed.  It  is  our  duty  to  do  good  unto  others,  and 
to  lead  them  into  the  right  paths,  and  to  remove  any  obstacles 
that  we  may  find  in  their  way.  By  so  doing,  it  enables  us  to 
look  into  that  perfect  law  of  liberty  and  Divine  wisdom  which 
defines  to  us  the  relation  between  God  and  man  and  the  universe 
of  things. 

"Happy  is  the  man  that  findeth  wisdom,  and  the  man  that 
getteth  understanding.  For  the  merchandise  of  it  is  better  than 
the  merchandise  of  silver,  and  the  gain  thereof  than  fine  gold. 
She  is  more  precious  than  rubies ;  and  all  the  things  thou  canst 
desire  are  not  to  be  compared  unto  her.  Length  of  days  is  in 
her  right  hand,  and  in  her  left  hand  riches  and  honor.  Her 
ways  are  ways  of  pleasantness,  and  all  her  paths  are  peace.  She 
is  a  tree  of  life  to  them  that  lay  hold  upon  her;  and  happy  is 
every  one  that  retaineth  her.  The  Lord  by  wisdom  hath  founded 
the  earth;  by  understanding  hath  he  established  the  heavens. "- 
Proverbs,  3,  13-19. 

Then,  last  of  all,  and  above  all,  Saint  Peter  tells  us  to  add  to 
our  brotherly  kindness  love;  and  this  relates  to  the  Moral  group 
of  organs,  which  is  above  all.  "And  if  a  man  love  not  his 
brother  whom  he  hath  seen,  how  can  he  love  God  whom  he  hath 
not  seen?"  God  is  love,  and  if  we  have  no  love,  then  we  have 
no  part  in  Him.  Universal  love  is  imperative.  Paul  says  of  this : 

"Though  I  speak  with  the  tongues  of  men  and  of  angels,  and 
have  not  love,  I  am  become  as  sounding  brass,  or  a  tinkling  cym- 
bal. And  though  I  have  the  gift  of  prophecy,  and  understand  all 
mysteries,  and  all  knowledge,  and  though  I  have  all  faith,  so 
that  I  could  remov  mountains,  and  have  not  love,  I  am  nothing. 
And  though  I  bestow  all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  though 
I  give  my  body  to  be  burned,  and  have  not  love,  it  profiteth  me 
nothing.  Love  suffereth  long  and  is  kind ;  love  envieth  not ;  love 
vaunth  not  itself,  is  not  puffed  up,  doth  not  behave  itself  un- 
seemly, seeketh  not  her  own,  is  not  easily  provoked,  thinketh  no 
evil ;  rejoiceth  not  in  iniquity,  but  rejoiceth  in  the  truth ;  beareth 
all  things,  believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all  things,  endureth  all 
things." — First  Cor.,  13,  1-7. 


SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION  175 

Note :  The  authorized  version  of  the  Bible  calls  this  "charity," 
but  the  new  revised  version  gives  it  as  "love."  However,  it  will 
be  seen  that  it  relates  to  the  Moral  group,  as  will  be  understood 
by  Paul's  definition  of  it. 

It  will  be  seen  that  by  following  these  principles  as  they  are 
given  us  by  Saint  Peter,  and  as  I  have  endeavored  to  explain 
them  in  this  work,  that  all  of  the  organs  of  the  brain  are  made 
pure  and  perfect.  And  who  can  gainsay  that  if  any  one  will 
follow  these  principles  as  illustrated  here,  he  will  be  good  and 
pure  enough  to  take  part  in  the  first  resurrection?  And  so  Peter 
says:  "For  if  ye  do  these  things  you  shall  never  fall.  For  so 
an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  you  abundantly  into  the 
everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ."  It 
is  an  infallible  rule;  a  key  to  the  process. 

THE   RELIGIOUS    GROUP. 

I  suggested  in  a  previous  chapter  that  the  Moral  group  of 
faculties  is  the  fruit  of  the  mind  and  that  each  of  these  groups 
of  organs  have  their  representative  organ  in  the  Moral  group. 
And  while  I  cannot  prove  this  conclusively,  I  will  endeavor  to 
produce  some  very  strong  evidence  in  its  favor.  Of  course,  I  am 
well  aware  that  there  are  many  people,  and  especially  among 
those  who  live  decidedly  in  the  physical  brain,  who  will  probably 
never  come  to  a  consciousness  that  what  I  am  going  to  write 
here  under  this  heading,  is  true.  But,  be  that  as  it  may,  as 
stated  in  the  preface,  this  work  is  not  designed  for  the  incredu- 
lous, but  it  is  written  for  those  of  advanced  thought  and  growth 
who  wish  to  follow  these  subjects  to  their  legitimate  end. 

There  are  seven  of  these  groups  of  organs,  and  it  is  not  very 
popular  to  say  that  there  are  more  than  five  organs  in  the  Moral 
group.  But  the  organ  of  Veneration  is  divided  by  the  phrenolo- 
gists into  three  parts ;  the  backward  part,  they  say,  gives  devo- 
tion, while  the  forward  part  gives  respect. 

Now,  while  I  agree  that  this  organ  in  the  backward  part  of 


176  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Veneration  gives  devotedness,  virtue,  or  strong  affinity  for  re- 
ligion, etc.,  I  do  not  belieye,  and  have  tolerably  strong  evidences, 
that  it  does  not  give  prayer ;  but  that  prayer  properly  belongs  to 
the  central  part  of  the  organ  of  Veneration,  of  which  more  anon. 
Now,  this  "devotedness,"  or  the  backward  part  of  the  organ  of 
Veneration,  is  closely  allied  in  function  to  the  Social  group,  with 
this  difference,  that  the  former  is  of  a  religious  or  spiritual 
nature,  while  the  latter,  the  social  group,  is  decidedly  of  a  physi- 
cal nature.  For  the  present  let  us  say,  for  the  sake  of  con- 
venience, and  without  further  argument,  that  this  organ  of  De- 
votedness is  the  representative  organ  of  the  Social  group. 

The  forward  part  of  the  organ  of  Veneration,  they  say,  gives 
respect  for  religion  or  sacred  things,  and  also  to  elderly  people,  or 
to  those  in  authority.  I  will  agree,  it  does;  and  it  even  goes 
further  than  that,  and  gives  spiritual  knowledge.  When  I  began 
the  study  of  science  and  religion  in  1883,  there  was  a  sunken 
bar  across  my  cranium  over  the  Moral  group,  so  that  the  frontal 
bones  were  somewhat  above  the  parietal  bones  at  their  juncture. 
But  by  studying  religious  knowledge,  reading  the  Bible,  and 
learning  such  principles  as  are  detailed  in  this  book,  two  very 
distinct  knobs  have  grown  on  my  cranium  just  back  of  the  •cor- 
onal suture,  and  on  either  side  of  the  sagittal  suture,  which 
occupies  the  forward  part  of  the  organ  of  Veneration.  And  be- 
sides this,  a  study  of  these  subjects  produces  a  decided  sensation 
in  that  part.  And  therefore  I  am  convinced  in  my  own  mind 
that  this  organ  gives  spiritual  knowledge.  But  whether  it  has 
any  connection  with  the  Perceptive  group  of  organs,  is  quite 
another  affair;  I  am  unable  to  say.  I  believe  it  does,  however, 
since  its  function  is  closely  allied  to  that  of  the  Perceptive  group, 
with  the  difference  that  the  former  is  spiritual  in  its  nature,  or 
spiritual  knowledge,  while  the  other  is  decidedly  physical,  and 
gives  a  knowledge  of  natural  things. 

The  Executive  or  Selfish  group  of  organs  relate  to  the  law;; 
they  are  the  powers  to  law,  and  are  governed  by  law.  We  find 
a  corresponding  organ  in  the  Moral  group,  Conscientiousness, 
which  gives  justice.  That  law  which  said,  "An  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  f  177 

tooth  for  a  tooth,"  is  equally  applicable  to  Conscientiousness  as 
to  the  Selfish  group;  for  Conscientiousness  is  not  an  element  of 
sympathy,  but  of  justice;  and  it  will  equally  resent  an  injury,  or 
protect  the  innocent.  Blind  Justice  is  like  a  two-edged  sword 
that  cuts  both  ways ;  but  the  punishment  it  inflicts  is  equal  only 
to  the  injury  received.  Let  us  say,  then,  that  Conscientiousness  is 
the  representative  organ  in  the  Moral  group,  which  governs  over 
the  Selfish  group. 

The  Aspiring  group  of  organs  gives  confidence  in  self;  sta- 
bility of  character,  love  of  honor,  dignity",  pride;  as  is  indicated 
by  the  function  of  the  organs  in  this  group — Firmness,  Self- 
esteem,  and  Approbativeness.  And  in  the  Moral  group  we  have 
a  corresponding  organ  of  Hope,  which  is  also  an  organ  that 
inspires  confidence  in  our  projects,  and  the  maturity  of  our  plans. 
The  functions  of  these  are  very  similar,  with  this  difference,  how- 
ever, as  already  suggested  of  the  other  groups  and  their  repre- 
sentative organs :  Hope  is  of  a  religious  or  spiritual  nature,  while 
the  Aspiring  group  is  decidedly  of  a  physical  nature.  Therefore 
let  us  say  for  the  present  that  Hope  is  the  representative  organ 
of  the  Aspiring  group. 

The  Perfective  group  of  organs  give  rise  to  the  imaginations, 
as  is  indicated  by  the  functions  of  the  organs  in  this  group — 
Constructiveness,  Ideality,  Sublimity,  Mirthfulness  and  Imita- 
tion. Through  these  the  mind  soars  to  immense  heights,  and 
take  cognizance  of  the  grand  and  wonderful  in  nature ;  has 
a  real  passion  for  the  war  of  elements — thunder  and  lightning — 
whatever  is  magnificent  or  grand ;  love  to  contemplate  the  seem- 
ingly boundless  expanse  of  ocean,  the  dashing  waves,  the  glory 
of  the  starry  heavens,  and  above  all  (with  Veneration  full  or 
large),  the  omnipotence  of  the  Deity  and  the  infinitude  of  His 
works.  They  produce  an  exalted  state  of  the  feelings,  and  often 
give  a  peculiar  tone  to  the  voice  and  expression  which  are  com- 
mon to  all  great  orators.  And  in  the  Moral  group  we  have  a 
corresponding  organ  of  Spirituality.  Spirituality  gives  faith  in 
the  unseen,  and  takes  cognizance  of  the  invisible  things  in  nature ; 
delights  in  dreams,  visions  and  prophecy,  the  foreseeing  of  future 


178  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

events;  sees  and  understands  the  actions  of  the  spirits,  and  con- 
verses with  angels  and  departed  souls ;  contemplates  the  war 
between  good  and  evil,  and  looks  forward  to  the  ultimate  triumph 
of  right.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  function  of  these  are  very 
similar,  with  the  difference  that  the  Perfective  group  relates  to 
the  mind,  while  Spirituality  relates  to  the  spirit.  Let  us  say, 
then,  that  Spirituality  is  the  representative  organ  of  the  Per- 
fecive  group. 

The  Reflective  group  of  organs  have  for  their  collective  func- 
tion to  analyze,  compare,  and  classify  the  facts  collected  by  the 
Perceptives,  and  to  philosophize,  contrive,  invent,  and  originate 
ideas.  They  give  scientific  thought,  knowledge  of  character, 
reflection,  reason,  intuition,  adaptability  and  sympathy.  These 
are  the  humanizing  elements  that  place  man  at  the  head  of  the 
animal  world ;  that  teach  man  the  use  of  tools  with  which  to 
perform  his  labors.  The  birds  build  their  nests,  and  the  foxes 
have  holes,  but  man  alone  invents  and  uses  an  implement  or 
tool.  In  the  Moral  group  we  have  the  organ  of  Benevolence, 
whose  influences  are  blended  harmoniously  with  those  of  the  Re- 
flective group.  For  while  Human-Nature  and  Agreeableness  give 
us  an  understanding  of  the  affairs  and  feelings  of  others,  and 
enable  us  to  read  their  thoughts  and  feelings  as  if  by  instinct, 
Benevolence  goes  further  and  prompts  us  to  bestow  charity  where 
help  is  needed.  These  elements  are  very  similar  in  their  natures ; 
sympathetic,  kind  and  intellectual.  Therefore  I  have  no  hesi- 
tancy in  saying  that  Benevolence  is  the  representative  organ  of 
the  Reflective  group. 

Now,  when  the  mind  of  man  has  become  thus  far  spiritualized 
it  is  evident  that  the  whole  mind  will  have  a  natural  tendency  to- 
ward love — heavenly  love.  And  so  we  find  the  ultimate  of  all  this 
is  the  love  of  God  and  Man,  which  is  the  function  of  the  cnetral 
part  of  the  organ  of  Veneration.  Therefore  I  believe  that  this 
central  part  of  the  organ  of  Veneration  is  the  representative 
organ  of  the  Moral  group,  or  THE  VITAL  COMPLEX  UNITY 
OF  ALL  THE  GROUPS  AND  ORGANS. 

I  wish  to  advance  the  theory  here  that  the  soul  corresponds 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  179 


to  the  Moral  group  of  organs.  As  our  Moral  faculties  are  the 
fruit  of  the  mind,  so,  too,  the  soul  is  the  product  of  our  every 
thought,  and  our  every  act.  I  also  wish  to  advance  the  further 
theory  here  that  the  spirit  of  God,  as  it  comes  to  us  from  on 
high  (direct  from  the  Holy  Trinity)  is  comprehended  in  the  cen- 
tral part  of  the  organ  of  Veneration.  From  this  it  will  appear 
that  the  lower  elements  of  mind  are  sanctified  through  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Moral  faculties — the  soul — while  these  in  turn  are 
spiritualized  in  holy  love,  which  is  found  in  Veneration.  If 
this  theory  is  correct,  then  it  naturally  follows  that  our  soul, 
with  holy  love  for  its  central  star,  is  the  life  we  have  when  we 
leave  off  this,  our  tabernacle,  and  enter  the  spirit  world.  If 
this  is  true,  as  it  appears  very  reasonable  to  me  that  it  is,  then 
it  naturally  follows  that  if  one  lives  righteously  and  religiously 
while  here  on  earth,  then  he  will  have  a  large  development  of 
these  Moral  faculties,  and  also  a  rich  and  glorious  soul  with 
which  to  enter  the  spiritual  world.  But  if  man  lives  wickedly 
here,  and  cares  nothing  for  the  Moral  or  Spiritual  things,  then 
his  Moral  faculties  will  be  poor  and  cramped,  and  his  soul,  what 
little  there  is  of  it,  will  enter  the  next  world  very  poor  and 
feeble  indeed. 

"But  the  fruit  of  the  spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering, 
gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance;  against  such 
there  is  no  law."  (Gal.  v.,  22-23.) 

Paul  here  recognizes  the  fact  that  the  Moral  facultes  are  the 
fruit  of  the  mind  (spirit),  but  he  does  not  indicate,  so  far  as  I 
yet  know,  that  these  correspond  to  the  soul.  I  have  every  rea- 
son to  believe  that  they  do,  however,  and  we  will  have  occasion 
to  look  much  deeper  into  this  important  subject  later  on  in 
the  work. 

Now  we  may  probably  better  understand  what  the  Apostle 
Paul  meant  when  he  said:  "And  above  all  things  put  on  love 
which  is  the  bond  of  perfectness." 

Looking  at  the  subject  in  this  manner,  the  mind  appears  as  a 
tree  or  vine,  and  the  moral  faculties  are  the  fruit  of  the  mind, 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

and  this  organ  of  Veneration,  or  the  spirit  of  love,  is  as  a  seed, 
which  grows  out  into  a  new  life ;  or,  as  Christ  expresses  it,  'The 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  like  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  which  being 
the  smallest  of  seeds,  grows  up  to  be  a  large  tree,  and  the  birds 
build  their  nests  in  its  branches."  And  again,  "The  Kingdom  of 
Heaven  is  within  you."  So,  too,  a  little  of  the  spirit  of  God  soon 
changes  the  tenor  of  the  whole  mind.  "A  little  leaven  leaveneth 
the  whole  lump."  He  who  finds  this  organ  and  lives  in  it,  finds 
heaven — the  heaven  that  is  within  you. 

One  would  think  that  Christ  and  His  Apostles  understood 
Phrenology,  so  beautifully  does  religion  harmonize  with  these 
sciences.  And  they  did  understand  it,  too,  in  a  way,  but  they  did 
not  teach  Phrenology  after  the  rudiments  of  men;  but,  on  the 
other  hand,  they  learned  from  the  spirit,  and  we  are  just  be- 
ginning to  learn  what  they  were  preaching  about — that  is,  their 
preaching  is  just  becoming  tangible  to  the  materialistic  mind; 
we  are  just  becoming  able  to  explain  their  teaching  on  a  scien- 
tific basis,  so  that  all  may  read  and  understand. 

Now  let  me  explain  to  you  what  is  apparently  a  mystery.  In 
our  consideration  of  the  keys  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven  I  have 
purposely  dealt  with  the  seven  groups  of  organs  as  being  the 
things  that  Peter  referred  to  in  his  description  of  the  process  of 
obtaining  righteousness  and  eternal  life,  for  the  reason  that  it 
was  easier  to  explain  the  process  on  that  basis.  And  as  all  the 
operations  of  nature  and  of  mind  are  operated  on  the  same 
general  plan,  my  statements  have  not  been  misleading  in  any 
material  sense  of  the  word,  since  I  have  held  out  the  idea  that 
all  the  faculties  of  the  mind  should  be  spiritualized  or  made  pure 
through  the  influences  of  the  Moral  group.  We  have  considered 
the  subject  exoterically ;  but  now,  since  we  have  seen  the  rela- 
tion of  the  organs  in  the  Moral  group  to  the  several  other  groups 
of  organs,  it  may  be  necessary  to  give  another  version  of  the 
process  which  will  still  further  illustrate  the  idea  presented  by 
Saint  Peter.  Peter  has  conveyed  the  idea  that  we  should  live  in 
harmony  with  the  Moral  group  of  organs,  and  that  all  the  lower 
organs  should  be  brought  into  subjection  to  these;  but  it  is 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  181 

necessary  that  we  should  be  more  exact  in  our  description  that 
we  may  the  more  perfectly  understand  the  process. 

We  have  seen  that  the  backward  part  of  the  organ  of  Venera- 
tion gives  devotedness,  etc.,  and  that  this  is  the  representative 
organ  in  the  Moral  group  which  governs  over  the  Social  group. 
Let  us  say,  then,  that  the  function  of  this  organ  is  what  Peter 
calls  virtue,  which  he  describes  as  being  the  first  step  on  the 
Christian  ladder ;  as  by  the  influence  of  this  organ  the  Social 
group  of  organs  are  made  perfect  and  are  made  to  perform  their 
legitimate,  humalie  and  Divine  function. 

Again  we  have  seen  that  the  forward  part  of  the  organ  of 
Veneration  gives  respect  and  spiritual  knowledge.  Then  let  us 
say  that  this  is  what  Peter  calls  knowledge.  Then  following 
with  the  others  in  the  order  in  which  Peter  named  them,  as  has 
already  been  explained,  we  find  that  the  organ  of  Conscientious- 
ness corresponds  to  what  he  calls  temperance ;  Hope  corre- 
sponds to  what  he  calls  patience ;  Spirituality  he  calls  godli- 
ness;  Benevolence  he  calls  brotherly  kindness,  and  the  organ 
of  Veneration  properly,  that  is,  the  central  part,  he  calls  love. 

Now,  by  reading  St.  Paul's  description  of  what  love  is  you  will 
see  that  it  corresponds  very  well  to  the  function  of  the  organ 
of  Veneration ;  but  to  put  it  in  scientific  terms,  it  reads :  Ven- 
eration suffereth  long  and  is  kind ;  Veneration  envieth  not,  is 
not  puffed  up ;  doth  not  behave  itself  unseemly,  seeketh  not  her 
own,  is  not  easily  provoked,  thinketh  no  evil;  beareth  all  things, 
believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all  things,  endureth  all  things,  etc. 

It  will  be  seen  that  either  of  the  above  descriptions  are  sub- 
stantially correct,  since  they  both  amount  to  the  same  thing.  I 
have  given  this  second  version  of  the  affair,  however,  in  order 
to  present  the  matter  as  clearly  as  possible,  knowing  that  the 
average  phrenologist  will  not  accept  as  being  true  all  that  is  said 
in  this  second  version,  regarding  the  Moral  group  being  the  fruit 
of  the  mind ;  while  the  first  version  he  will  not  likely  try  to  deny. 

Now,  if  this  second  version  is  correct,  it  suggests  another  truth 
regarding  the  Millennial  period  which  has  not  yet  -been  ex- 
plained ;  and  it  has  a  tendency  to  prove  that  this  organ  of  Love, 


182  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

or  the  central  part  of  the  organ  of  Veneration,  is  not  a  part  of 
the  Moral  group  itself,  but  that  it  is  distinct,  or  a  separate  organ 
of  itself. 

In  our  study  of  the  Millennial  period,  if  we  follow  the  Revela- 
tions closely,  we  find  that  the  kingdom  is  not  delivered  up  to 
God,  during  the  thousand  years  of  peace,  but  at  a  little  later 
period,  when  all  the  people  shall  be  judged  according  to  their 
works. 

Now,  in  our  study  of  the  "Progress  of  the  World  Explained 
on  Phrenological  Principles,"  it  was  shown  that  the  laws  which 
relate  to  the  Moral  group  will  be  in  force  during  the  Millennial 
period;  and  now  I  wish  to  show  that  this  organ  of  Love,  being 
a  separate  organ,  comes  into  activity  at  a  little  later  period.  And 
when  the  law  which  relates  to  this  organ  shall  come  in  force, 
then  shall  be  the  end  of  the  world,  so  far  as  we  are  concerned. 
Then  shall  the  kingdom  be  delivered  up  to  God,  and  we  shall  be 
judged  according  to  our  works,  and  then  shall  we  be  given  a 
new  heaven  and  a  new  earth.  The  world  will  then  have  been 
made  perfect,  and  we  shall  then  enter  a  new  and  a  higher  life. 
Amen. 

THE  TRINITY  OF  THE  MIND. 

Most  scientific  men  are  probably  of  the  opinion  that  there  is  a 
trinity  in  everything,  but  when  we  speak  of  the  Holy  Trinity, 
they  look  dubiously,  and  talk  of  three  Gods,  and  say  (at  least 
many  of  them  do)  that  they  cannot  all  be  in  one.  Now,  I  will 
endeavor  to  illustrate  the  trinity  of  the  human  mind,  and  show 
their  relation  to  the  seven  spirits  of  God,  and  the  seven  primitive 
laws  of  Nature. 

Man  is  made  in  the  similitude  of  God,  and  all  the  faculties  or 
attributes  of  man  are  possessed  also  by  the  eternal  God-head. 
There  are  seven  spirits  of  God,  says  the  Bible,  and  since  God  is 
omnipresent,  these  spirits  exist  everywhere,  chemically  and 
otherwise ;  and  some  claim  that,  we  see  the  reflection  of  them 
in  the  rainbow.  These  seven  spirits  of  God  correspond  with  the 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  183 


seven  groups  of  organs  in  the  brain,  and  therefore,  to  show  the 
feasibility  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  it  is  only  necessary  to  illustrate 
the  trinity  of  the  mind,  since  all  things  in  nature  are  operated 
upon  the  same  general  plan. 

Some  people  may  not  agree  that  these  colors  in  the  rainbow 
have  any  connection  with  the  seven  spirits  of  God.  However, 
they  do  conform  with  the  seven-fold  principle  which  is  mani- 
fested in  all  nature;  but  I  am  not  certain  that  they  follow  each 
other  in  the  same  successive  order  as  do  these  primary  laws. 
Some  authors  claim  that  there  are  only  three  primitive  colors, 
and  that  all  the  other  colors  are  made  up  of  combinations  of  these 
three.  To  this  theory  I  will  not  distinctly  disagree,  as  this  theory 
conforms  to  the  theory  of  the  trinity,  or  the  three  in  one ;  yet  I 
must  maintain  that  there  are  seven  in  all;  .three  forming  the 
first  trinity,  three  more  forming  the  second  trinity,  and  one  the 
third  trinity;  the  two  lower  trinities  are  made  up  of  combina- 
tions, while  the  seventh  stands  alone,  forming  the  third  trinity, 
which  shows  the  harmony.  Now,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that 
these  colors  may  be  drawn  from  any  ray  of  light  by  the  aid  of 
a  prism,  there  is  considerable  difference  between  the  solar  spec- 
trum and  that  of  any  other.  God  said:  "I  do  set  my  bow  in 
the  clouds,  and  it  shall  be  for  a  token  of  a  covenant  between  me 
and  the  earth."  (Genesis,  9-13.) 

I  do  not  even  presume  to  understand  the  exact  relation  be- 
tween these  seven  primitive  colors  and  the  seven  laws  of  nature, 
or  between  these  colors  and  the  seven  groups  of  organs  in  the 
brain.  But  it  has  been  revealed  to  me  that  the  red  color  corre- 
sponds to  the  lower  trinity,  the  Executive  group;  yellow  to  the 
second  trinity,  the  Reflective  group;  but  concerning  the  others 
I  can  say  nothing  definitely. 

We  find  the  mind  of  man,  like  Noah's  ark,  is  three-story.  And 
if  we  get  our  spiritual  eyes  open,  it  is  soon  found  that,  like  that 
vessel,  there  is  a  square  window  in  the  roof,  in  the  region  of 
spirituality  on  the  right  side,  through  which  the  spirit  has  com- 
munion with  the  outer  world. 

There  are  three  groups  of  organs  in  each  of  the  two  lower 


184  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

trinities  of  the  mind,  while  the  Moral  group,  which  is  above  all, 
forms  the  third. 

FIRST    TRINITY.  SECOND    TRINITY. 

1.  The  Perceptive  group.  4.     The  Aspiring  group. 

2.  The  Social  group.  5.     The  Perfective  group. 

3.  The  Executive  group.  6.     The  Reflective  group. 

THIRD  TRINITY. 

7.     The  Moral  group. 

Now,  I  will  copy  a  few  other  trinities  from  Mr.  William  Fish- 
bough's  "Macrocosm,"  to  show  the  harmony  existing  between 
Phrenology  and  natural  laws ;  but  I  must  explain  before  going 
further  that  I  have  placed  the  Perceptives  first  in  the  above  trin- 
ity, because  in  our  outward  journey  from  the  Sun  we  meet  Mer- 
cury first,  which  relates  to  the  Perceptive  group,  and  natural 
laws  are  based  upon  that  principle. 

FUNDAMENTAL  LAWS. 

FIRST   TRINITY.  SECOND    TRINITY. 

1.  Expansion.  4.     Aggregation. 

2.  Contraction  or  attraction.     5.     Segregation. 

3.  Circulation.  6.     Sympathetic    reciprocation. 

THIRD   TRINITY. 

7.     Vital  complex  unity. 
GEOLOGICAL. 

PRIMARY  TRINITY  (Structural).   SECONDARY  TRINITY  (Organic). 

1.  Firmamental   and   Sidereal     4.     System     of     Chemical     or 

Universe.  comprehensive      minera- 

2.  Solar  systems.  logical   arrangement. 

3.  Geological  developments.         5.     Vegetable  kingdoms. 

6.     Animal   kingdoms. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  185 

ULTIMATE  (Intellectual). 

7.     Human  races,  as  to  their  merely  terrestrial  constitutions, 
affections  and  thoughts. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  laws  have  effect  in  a  different  order  in 
the  mind  than  do  the  general  laws.  We  are  on  the  earth,  and  the 
planets  affect  us  in  the  order  of  their  distance  from  the  earth; 
but  the  general  laws  have  their  effect  from  the  common  center, 
the  Sun,  when  the  law  which  relates  to  Mercury  has  the  first 
effect. 

Here  is  one  more  trinity  which  will  throw  additional  light  on 
the  subject,  and  by  comparing  this  with  the  principles  noted 
above,  you  will  readily  understand  the  difference.  See  that  the 
work  of  the  first  day,  in  the  following  trinity,  corresponds  with 
the  Perceptive  group,  as  it  relates  to  light,  which  corresponds 
to  perception  or  wisdom. 

GENESIS. 

PRIMARY  TRINITY.  SECONDARY  TRINITY. 

ist  Day.  Diffused  and  rudi-  4th  Day.  Definite  solar  light 

mental  light;  (God  said,  (by  the  Sun  becoming 

"Let  there  be  light").  visible). 

2nd  Day.  Atmospheric  and  5th  Day.  Higher  and  first  im- 

terrestrial  distinctions,  portant  forms  of  oceanic, 

or  more  definite  line  of  terrestrial  and  atmo- 

demarkation  between  spheric  life.  ("Great 

condensed  and  vapory  whales"  or  aquatic  mon- 

water.  (Firmament).  stersaurians  and  fowls). 

3rd  Day.  Appearance  of  dry  6th  Day.  Ultimate  tenants  of 

land;  terrestrial  vegeta-  dry  land.  (Mammalial 

tion.  quadrupeds  and  man.) 

ULTIMATE. 

7th  Day.     Rest,   and  Divine  habitation  in  the  ultimate  of  the 

creative  labor. 


186  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

It  will  be  seen  from  what  has  been  said  that  the  mind  of  man 
is  governed  by  the  same  general  laws  that  rule  the  universe ;  that 
man  is  the  microcosm  of  the  macrocosm. 

Now,  while  the  seventh  law  gives  "vital  complex  unity"  in 
nature,  in  the  mind  of  man  and  in  the  Moral  group  there  are 
representative  organs  of  all  the  other  groups,  which  makes 
this  group  equal,  to  vital  complex  unity,  because  it  is  equal  to 
the  fruit  of  the  whole  mind. 

The  sixth  law,  according  to  Mr.  Fishbough,  is  "sympathetic 
reciprocation."  And  the  Reflective  talent,  to  which  this  law 
is  allied,  gives  the  reciprocation  of  ideas,  analyzes,  arranges  and 
classifies  its  ideas  and  facts. 

These  trinities,  except  the  first,  are  taken  from  the  "Macro- 
cosm and  Microcosm,"  by  William  Fishbough,  and  concerning 
the  last  one  he  says : 

"The  correspondence  between  the  works  of  the  first  and  fourth 
days,  or  periods,  is  perceptible  at  a  glance,  in  that  they  consist 
of  different  degrees  of  illumination  of  the  earth's  surface.  The 
correspondence  between  the  second  and  fifth  days  is  obvious, 
but  becomes  still  more  marked  by  the  addition  of  a  few  fact? 
which  Moses,  in  his  brief  survey,  left  out,  but  which  are  sup- 
plied by  geological  science."  Finally  he  adds:  "If  the  reader 
will  now  take  the  trouble  to  compare  the  members  of  this  series 
of  creations  as  described  by  Moses,  with  the  members 
of  any  sevenfold  series  of  creations,  or  operations,  he 
will  find  that  each  member  is  to  its  series  what  the 
same  member  of  any  other  natural  sevenfold  series 
is  to  the  other  members  with  which  it  is  associated,  and  thai 
between  this  and  all  other  serieses  there  is  the  same  corcspond* 
ence  as  there  is  between  any  two  octaves  in  music." 

The  seven  churches  which  were  in  Asia  may  be  analogous  to 
these  sevenfold  principles,  assuming,  of  course,  that  birds  of 
the  feather  do  flock  together,  but  these  are  taken  in  their  inverse 
order,  beginning  with  the  Church  of  Ephesus  which  relates  to 
love  and  the  Moral  group.  The  second  gives  tribulation  and 
poverty,  an  attribute  of  the  Reflectives.  The  third  is  Satan's 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  187 

seat,  which  exists  chiefly  in  the  imaginations,  an  attribute 
of  the  Perfective  group,  and  to  Saturn.  Patience  is  an  attribute 
of  the  fourth,  which  is  an  attribute  of  the  Aspiring  group.  The 
fifth  has  the  name  of  living,  but  is  dead,  because  it  has  not 
jtrengthened  the  things  of  the  spirit,  but  has  looked  out  for  the 
flesh,  an  attribute  of  the  Selfish  group.  The  sixth,  in  this  case, 
ieing  on  the  universal  plan,  relates  to  the  Social  group,  and  they 
are  blessed  for  their  adhesiveness.  And  the  seventh  to  the 
Perceptives,  and  to  Mercury,  and  they  are  counseled  to  anoint 
their  eyes  with  eye  salve  that  they  may  see,  etc.,  accused  of  being 
lukewarm  (being  near  the  Sun).  These  He  will  spew  out  of  His 
mouth  (as  words  usually  are),  etc.  For  full  text  of  these  see 
Revelation,  Chapter  II.  and  III. 

Since  there  are  three  stories  to  the  mind,  there  are  also  three 
resurrections  from  the  dead.  Christ  was  the  first  fruits,  having 
risen  on  the  third  day ;  after  that  they  which  are  His  at  His 
coming  at  the  millennial  period;  and  then  conies  the  end,  when 
the  kingdom  shall  be  delivered  up  to  God,  or  at  the  end  of  the 
world. 

Again,  Christ  tells  us  that  there  are  three  births.  We  must 
be  born  of  the  blood,  and  of  the  water,  and  of  the  spirit,  before 
we  can  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Now,  the  first  birth  is 
when  we  are  born  of  our  mother  into  this  life  of  flesh  and 
blood,  and  as  has  been  stated,  this  happens  when  the  third 
law  comes  into  force,  and  it  belongs  to  the  lower  trinity  of  the 
mind.  The  second  birth  is  of  the  water,  and  relates  to  that  time 
when  we  become  regenerated  and  put  on  the  new  man.  Bap- 
tism is  the  outward  form  of  this  birth  in  its  religious  sense.  It 
is  clue  to  the  action  of  the  planet  Saturn,  and  it  belongs  to  the 
second  trinity  of  the  mind.  Nearly  everybody  becomes  regener- 
ated, but  in  many  persons  it  is  done  unconsciously.  The  spirit- 
ual interpretation  of  water  is  the  people  (see  Revelation,  17,  15), 
and  it  is  at  this  age  that  man  launches  out  in  life  for  himself  and 
becomes  a  man  among  men,  having  cast  off  the  parental  charge. 
The  third  birth  is  of  the  spirit,  and  belongs  to  our  moral  or 
spiritual  group  of  faculties,  and  these  constitute  the  third  story 


188  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

of  the  mind.  I  do  not  know  definitely  when  this  birth  takes  place. 
It  may  be  at  a  time  when  we  become  perfect  in  Christ,  or  it 
may  be  at  the  time  of  our  physical  death,  or  it  may  be  at  the 
resurrection,  or  it  may  refer  to  the  time  when  we  shall  leave  this 
world  altogether,  when  we  shall  be  given  a  new  heaven  and  a  new 
earth.  The  reader  is  entitled  to  his  own  opinion  on  this  question. 

The  first  four  groups  of  organs,  the  Perceptives,  Social,  Ex- 
ecutive and  Aspiring,  relate  to  the  Old  Testament;  and  the  last 
three  groups  of  organs,  the  Perfective,  Reflective  and  Moral,  re- 
late to  the  New  Testament.  For  the  law  and  the  prophets  were 
until  John  the  Baptist,  after  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  was 
preached,  and  every  man  passeth  into  it. 

When  the  laws  relating  to  the  first  trinity  of  the  mind  were 
in  force,  men  were  taught  by  the  direct  Word  of  God  the  Father. 
Next  came  the  period  of  the  prophets  when  holy  men  spoke  as 
they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Spirit  or  Holy  Ghost.  Then  came 
Christ,  the  perfect  teacher,  and  while  He  was  moved  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  He  also  said :  "I  can  do  nothing  of  myself,  but  the  things 
I  see  my  Father  do  that  I  do  also."  The  period  in  which  He 
preached  was  the  fifth,  and  relates  to  the  Perfective  group  of 
organs.  In  these  days  we  have  come  to  the  sixth  element,  which 
relates  to  the  Reflective  group,  and  this  is  an  age  of  science  and 
learning.  We  are  fast  approaching  the  seventh  period  which 
relates  to  the  Moral  group,  and  to  the  millennial  period,  and  in 
that  day  we  will  be  under  the  direct  reign  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Now,  cannot  you  see  that  the  Holy  Spirit  has  reference  to  our 
holy  or  religious  faculties?  And  that  the  Son  relates  to  the 
second  trinity  of  the  mind?  And  that  God  the  Father  relates  to 
the  first  or  lower  trinity  of  the  mind?  Or,  as  the  saying  goes: 
"The  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Spirit."  This  illustrates  the  Eternal 
God-Head  as  it  is  manifested  in  Man. 

Now,  I  wish  to  show  that  in  Christ  dwelt  all  the  qualities 
of  the  God-Head  bodily.  It  is  well  known  that  organs  which 
lie  between  other  organs  naturally  partake  of  the  influence  of 
both,  and  that  organs  similarly  located  have  a  similar  function. 
For  instance,  Ideality  gives  beauty,  and  Language  gives  sound, 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  189 

and  half-way  between  these  two  is  the  organ  of  Tune  which 
gives  beautiful  sound.  Of  course,  there  is  something  more  than 
beautiful  sound  in  Tune,  for  it  is  surrounded  by  other  organs. 
Again,  Cautiousness  gives  fear,  and  Ideality  gives  beauty,  and 
between  these  is  Sublimity  which  gives  fearfully  beautiful.  But 
Sublimity  is  something  more  than  this,  for,  since  it  is  centrally 
located,  and  being  opposed  by  no  other  organ,  it  naturally  par- 
takes of  the  influence  of  the  whole  mind. 

To  illustrate  this  more  clearly  let  us  say  that  the  Social  and 
Perceptive  groups,  as  has  been  explained  in  the  horoscope  of 
Christ,  oppose  each  other  across  the  Executive  group  and  are 
combined  in  it,  thus  forming  the  first  or  lower  trinity  of  the 
mind.  And  again,  the  Aspiring  and  Reflective  groups  oppose  each 
other  across  the  Perfective  group,  and  are  combined  in  it,  thus 
forming  the  second  trinity  of  the  mind.  Then  we  find  that  the 
Executive  and  Moral  groups  oppose  each  other  across  the  Per- 
fective group,  and  are  combined  in  it.  So  this  Perfective  group, 
then,  with  Sublimity  for  its  center,  partakes  of  the  influence  of 
the  whole  mind.  IT  IS  THE  CROSS. 

Now,  it  was  shown  in  the  horoscope  of  Christ  that  the  planet 
Saturn  was  not  opposed  by  any  planet;  and  in  the  mind  and 
brain  we  find  that  this  group  is  not  opposed  by  any  other  group 
of  organs.  The  action  of  this  group  opposes  the  action  of  the 
heart,  as  has  been  shown,  and  that  if  these  faculties  become  too 
active  it  has  a  bad  effect  upon  the  health.  And  so,  too,  we  find 
Paul  remarking:  "Some  have  partaken  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ  unworthily,  and  for  this  reason  some  are  weak  and 
sickly  among  you,  and  many  sleep."  That  is,  they  die. 

Then,  as  Christ  lived  in  the  flesh  and  blood,  which  relates  to 
the  first  trinity,  and  kept  all  those  commandments  of  the  Old 
Testament,  which  relates  to  the  law  and  the  prophets,  and  to 
these  lower  organs,  He  also  lived  in  the  spirit,  which  is  of  the 
upper  story  and  religious  group,  thus  combining  in  one  man 
all  the  qualities  of  mind.  Then,  since  this  second  birth  re- 
lates to  water,  of  which  baptism  is  the  outward  form,  it  is  said 
that  when  He  was  crucified  one  of  the  soldiers  speared  Him  in 


190  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

the  side,  and  blood  and  water  ran  out.  Of  course,  I  do  not  un- 
derstand all  the  modus  operand!  of  all  this,  but  I  do  know 
that  the  water  is  not  to  be  confounded  with  the  white  blood 
commonly  found  in  sickly  patients;  for  these  white  blood  cor- 
puscles do  not  glide  freely  through  the  arteries  and  veins  as 
does  the  red  blood,  but  on  the  other  hand,  thty  adhere  to  the 
walls  of  the  arteries  and  veins,  moving  slowly  along  in  what  is 
termed  the  "amoeboid  movement."  Therefore  they  would  not 
run  out  freely  as  does  red  blood  in  the  case  of  rupture  of  the 
arteries. 

Oh,  the  beautiful  wonders  and  the  richness  of  Christ !  Many  of 
these  mysteries  are  past  finding  out.  But  read  your  Bible  again, 
for  it  is  a  storehouse  of  useful  knowledge,  and  contains  the  keys 
to  many  mysteries.  "The  foolish  things  of  God  are  wiser  than 
the  wisdom  of  men,  and  it  pleased  God,  through  the  foolishness 
of  preaching,  to  save  those  that  believe."  It  looks  like  a  simple 
thing  for  a  man  to  confess  with  his  mouth  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ,  and  to  believe  in  his  heart  that  God  raised  Him  from  the 
dead;  and  it  is  simple  and  plain  to  those  who  have  life,  but  to 
those  that  perish  it  is  a  stumbling  block  and  rock  of  offence. 
But  Jesus  has  said :  "Upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and 
the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it."  It  is  evident 
that  if  a  man  has  sufficient  faith  to  believe  in  the  divinity  of 
Christ,  he  has  also  sufficient  faith  to  become  immortal ;  but  if  he 
cannot  believe  this,  he  has  no  faith  in  God,  but  is  living  after  the 
dictates  of  his  own  conscious  mind.  And  as  faith  is  the  basis 
of  the  Church,  it  is  also  the  principle  of  life.  He  has  also  said : 
"To  those  who  look  for  Him  at  the  time  of  His  coming,  He 
will  appear  unto  them  without  sin  unto  salvation." 

Finally,  I  know  of  no  phrenological  development  that  con- 
stitutes a  Christian.  I  have  seen  many  people  who  have  a  large 
development  of  the  spiritual  organs,  and  these  are  able  to  see 
visions,  and  speak  through  inspiration,  and  yet  they  deny  that 
Jesus  is  the  Christ.  And,  on  the  other  hand,  I  have  seen  some 
of  rather  low  organization  who  are  enthusiastic  followers  of 
Christ.  But  as  no  man  knows  the  things  of  man  save  the  spirit 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  191 

of  man  which  is  in  him,  so  no  man  knows  the  things  of  God 
save  the  spirit  of  God.  Now,  these  anti-Christian  spiritualists 
go  about  trying  to  establish  a  righteousness  of  their  own,  in- 
stead of  following  the  righteousness  of  God.  Usually,  however, 
they  are  merely  phenomena  seekers,  and  it  is  curious  to  note  that 
these  anti-Christians  usually  do  not  talk  very  much  on  their 
themes  without  first  making  an  assault  upon  Christianity,  and 
then  they  go  ahead  and  give  a  few  vague  ideas  concerning  their 
belief.  It  must  be  remembered  that  all  our  organs  are  double,  and 
if  we  do  not  follow  the  Spirit  of  God,  then  we  must  follow  the 
spirit  of  this  world.  Or,  as  the  Bible  states  it,  we  are  under  the 
prince  of  the  powers  of  the  air.  These  people  should  know  that 
when  a  storm  comes  on,  or  when  there  is  great  commotion  in  the 
elements,  it  produces  great  commotion  among  insane  people, 
as  these  latter  are  very  sensitive  to  atmospheric  influences. 

As  a  man  is,  so  is  his  God.  And  no  matter  whether  he  be  Greek 
or  Jew,  civilian  or  barbarian,  Christian  or  anti-Christian,  the  re- 
sult is  the  same.  God  can  only  appeal  to  man  through  the  facul- 
ties which  the  man  possesses ;  and  since  God  is  perfect,  the  man, 
therefore,  believes  his  God  to  possess  those  attributes  which  are 
strongest  in  him.  And  while  there  is  no  phrenological  develop- 
ment to  indicate  a  Christian,  we  can  tell  what  kind  of  a  Christian 
the  man  will  make  provided  he  becomes  converted.  As  the  Scrip- 
tures say: 

"With  the  merciful  thou  wilt  show  thyself  merciful;  with  the 
upright  thou  wilt  show  thyself  upright;  with  the  pure  thou  wilt 
show  thyself  pure;  and  with  the  forward  thou  wilt  show  thy- 
self forward." 

If  these  anti-Christian  spiritualists  would  become  converted 
to  Christianity,  they  would  see  as  many  things  as  they  do  see 
now,  and  more;  for  as  it  is,  they  have  Christianity  to  fight,  thus 
exercising  the  lower  elements  of  the  mind.  The  spiritual  ele- 
ments lie  in  the  upper  regions  of  the  mind,  and  if  they  make  war 
with  Christianity,  they  also  make  war  with  themselves.  But  by 
putting  aside  all  malice  and  contempt,  even  toward  the  Devil,  who 
only  stimulates  us  us  to  greater  zeal,  and  by  following  the  path 


192  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

that  leads  to  life,  light  and  liberty,  we  can  learn  more  spiritual 
things  from  Christ  and  His  doctrine  than  by  any  other  method. 
Who  have  been  the  greatest  spiritualists?  Ha^e  they  not  been 
Christians?  Did  not  Job  learn  from  the  spirit  that  the  world  was 
suspended  in  space,  and  that  the  North  was  devoid  of  stars  ?  Did 
not  the  prophets  foresee  for  centuries  the  coming  of  Christ, 
searching  what  time  the  spirit  of  Christ,  which  was  in  them,  did 
signify,  when  it  testified  beforehand  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and 
the  glory  that  should  follow,  which  things  the  angels  desired  to 
look  into  ?  And  did  not  Saint  Paul,  though  he  was  an  antagonist 
to  Christ,  while  Christ  still  lived,  but  afterward  became  con- 
verted, and  by  revelation  of  the  spirit  received  more  principles 
in  Christianity  than  any  other  apostle,  with  the  possible  excep- 
tion of  Saint  Peter?  And  did  not  Saint  John  go  forward  in  the 
spirit,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world,  and  see  that  in  the  end  we 
would  leave  this  world  altogether?  He  even  went  further  than 
this  and  described  in  a  brief  way  how  we  would  live  in  the  world 
to  come.  And,  finally,  did  not  Moses  go  backward  in  the  spirit  to 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  and  describe  in  detail  the  things 
that  transpired  in  the  successive  periods  up  to  the  time  it  was 
inhabited  by  man?  And  even  Peter  tells  us  that  "This  ye  are 
willingly  ignorant  of  that  by  the  Word  of  God  the  heavens  were 
of  old,  and  the  world  standing  out  of  the  water  and  in  the  water." 
Thus  indicating  that  most  any  one  ought  to  be  able  to  see  such 
things.  Then  he  gave  us  the  fundamental  principles  of  mind  as 
are  detailed  in  this  chapter,  which  are  as  clearly  and  readily  under- 
stood as  if  it  were  taught  by  some  of  our  latter  day  scientists. 

Now,  I  claim  on  good  substantial  evidence  that  none  of  these 
spiritualists  (?)  who  make  a  specialty  of  trying  to  tear  down  the 
Bible,  have  seen  such  things.  The  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the 
spirit  of  prophecy;  and  those  who  ignore  this  fact  ignore  the 
very  foundation  of  the  principles  which  they  pretend  to  teach. 
Or,  as  the  prophet  describes  it,  "They  follow  their  own  spirit,  and 
see  nothing."  They  only  see  the  operations  of  their  own  mind. 

I  once  attended  one  of  those  "Inspirational  Speakings"  which 
was  given  by  one  of  these  women.  She  threw  back  her  head  so 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  193 

that  the  cerebellum  was  brought  into  activity,  as  is  common  in 
inspirational  or  involuntary  speaking,  and  began  with: 

"We  are  told  that  man  fell  from  grace  on  account  of  his  ap- 
petite for  apples."  Of  course  this  brought  down  the  house,  and 
that  is  probably  what  the  woman  wanted. 

But  her  statement  is  not  true.  Man  fell  from  grace  by  disobey- 
ing the  command  of  God,  and  by  entering  into  a  speculation  with 
the  Devil,  thinking,  by  this  means,  that  he  would  become  a 
God,  and  know  good  and  evil.  But  as  a  result,  his  spirits  were 
severed  in  twain,  so  that  mortality  and  much  sorrow  and  suffering 
followed  as  a  result  of  his  sin.  His  appetite  did  cut  a  small 
figure  in  the  case,  but  this  woman  strained  at  the  gnat  and  swal- 
lowed the  camel. 

Were  apples  the  forbidden  fruit?  No.  Apples  are  good  for 
food,  and  they  do  not  in  any  way  incline  one  to  sin,  and  they 
have  never  been  forbidden  us  as  food.  This  woman  finally  ended 
with : 

"It  is  a  frail  thing  for  us  to  believe  that  we  can  go  to  heaven 
on  the  merits  of  another  man."  Meaning  by  this  that  Christian- 
ity is  a  failure. 

It  probably  does  look  so  to  them  in  one  way ;  but  let  me  ask, 
How,  then,  can  we  get  there?  Can  we  be  saved  by  works?  Do 
not  those  die  who  work  just  the  same  as  those  who  do  not?  And 
is  there  any  among  us  who  have  power  over  death  ?  Emphatically, 
no.  We  all  die,  and  therefore,  if  we  do  not  trust  in  Him  who 
raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead,  how  then  shall  we  be  raised  ? 
And  if  Christ  is  a  failure,  when  we  know  that  He  was  perfect,  and 
was  faithful  to  the  spirit  even  unto  death,  then  life  itself  is  a  fail- 
ure, and  there  is  no  hope. 

These  spiritualists  believe  that  by  their  spiritual  development 
that  they  are  immortal,  and  it  will  be  seen  that  they  are  running 
parallel  \  'th  Christianity  without  consisting  in  it.  Both  employ 
nearly  the  same  faculties,  and  perhaps  the  very  same.  They  have 
self  as  a  basis  of  their  faith,  while  we  have  Christ,  unto  whom  is 
given  all  things,  and  He  only  has  immortality,  all  others  being 
Earth-bound  spirits. 


194  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 


CHAPTER  VI. 
SPIRITUAL  KNOWLEDGE. 

"Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden  and  I  will 
give  you  rest.  Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  me;  for  I 
am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart;  and  ye  shall  find  rest  unto  your 
souls.  For  my  yoke  is  easy  and  my  burden  is  light." — Jesus. 

The  idea  once  occurred  to  me  that  if  man  would  do  as  the 
prophets  did,  he  could  experience  what  the  prophets  experienced, 
and  see  what  the  prophets  saw.  And  why  not?  The  prophets 
were  only  men,  are  we  not  also  men? 

Of  course,  there  is  probably  no  special  call  for  prophets  in  this 
age  of  the  world,  as  there  was  during  the  period  of  the  prophets  ; 
but  the  spirit  will  instruct  one  scientifically,  if  we  have  a  scien- 
tific turn  of  mind,  and  there  is  very  much  call  for  scientific  knowl- 
edge in  these  days,  and  why  not  learn  a  part  of  it,  at  least,  from 
the  spirit,  since  the  spirit  is  an  able  instructor? 

Without  spiritual  knowledge  we  would  be  always  learning,  and 
never  be  able  to  arrive  at  a  knowledge  of  the  truth;  that  is,  we 
may  know  a  great  deal  about  anything,  but  since  a  part  of  our 
nature  is  spiritual,  and  since  everything  is  constructed  on  the 
same  general  plan,  and  is  governed  by  the  same  general  laws,  it 
is  impossible  for  us  to  know  all  about  anything  without  the  aid 
of  spiritual  knowledge,  which  is  comprehended  in  the  seventh  law, 
and  which  relates  to  our  Moral  group  of  faculties.  And,  further, 
since  we  are  living  in  the  sixth  decade  of  the  world,  as  has  been 
explained  in  a  previous  chapter,  and  have  not  yet  become  perfect 
beings,  it  is  not  likely  that  we  can  learn  all  about  anything  at  the 
present  time,  even  with  the  aid  of  spiritual  knowledge.  We  can 
be  able  to  "See  through  a  glass  darkly,"  as  Paul  beautifully  ex- 
presses it,  but  the  absolute  and  certain  truth  we  are  not  yet  able  to 
reach  or  comprehend. 


SCIENCE    AND   &ELIGION  195 

Having  conceived  this  idea,  I  determined  to  put  it  to  the  cru- 
cial test  of  experience.  And,  although  I  have  not  learned  as 
much  as  I  would  desire,  there  are  several  things  that  are  worthy 
of  mention. 

It  will  hardly  be  necessary  for  me  to  say  what  I  have  done  by 
way  of  preparation,  as  I  believe  that  different  people  are  required 
to  do  different  things.  But  any  one  who  wishes  to  try  the  ex- 
periment, can  read  especially  the  books  of  the  prophets,  as  Isaiah, 
Jeremiah,  Daniel,  etc.,  and  draw  his  inferences  from  them ;  or  the 
New  Testament  might  be  still  better.  This,  of  course,  depends 
somewhat  upon  the  nature  of  the  individual  who  is  going  to  try 
the  experiment ;  however,  a  tolerably  thorough  knowledge  of  the 
Scriptures  is  necessary.  The  main  thing,  I  believe,  is  to  have  a 
desire  for  spiritual  knowledge,  and  to  seek  earnestly  to  gain  it. 
There  are  times,  perhaps,  when  you  could  hardly  gain  it  at  all, 
and  again,  there  are  other  times  when  it  would  not  require  hardly 
any  effort.  One  can  generally  tell  by  their  feelings  whether  they 
are  prepared  or  not,  and  this  is  probably  the  best  guide. 

It  requires  patience  in  the  beginning,  and  if  persons  are  in- 
clined to  be  spiritual,  this  quality  of  mind  grows  in  them ;  but  it 
requires  considerable  time  before  they  are  able  to  accomplish  very 
much.  If  one  goes  about  it  vigorously,  and  with  persistent  effort, 
it  is  likely  that  the  time  may  be  very  much  shortened,  and  they 
will  be  able  to  reap  their  reward  in  a  shorter  length  of  time. 

One  must  feel  himself  worthy  and  competent  of  the  task  (and 
most  any  one  is  worthy  if  they  only  think  so),  and  the  Aspiring 
group  of  faculties  are  brought  into  requisition.  This  often  makes 
the  person  believe  that  he  is  superior  to  others,  and  he  views  all 
other  people  as  being  wicked.  We  find  Isaiah  remarking  to  God 
that  all  the  people  have  gone  astray,  and  that  he  alone  was  faith- 
ful ;  but  the  Lord  promptly  told  him  that  He  had  reserved  unto 
Himself  seven  thousand  men  who  had  not  worshipped  idols,  etc. 

While  this  confidence  in  self  is  very  necessary,  it  also  requires 
a  feeling  of  resignation,  and  a  restraint  of  voluntary  power.  I 
spoiled  much  of  my  work  through  the  use  of  volition,  and  there- 
fore I  know  that  it  turns  out  bad,  and  has  a  tendency  to  hinder 
us  from  learning. 


196  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Again,  we  must  be  very  quiet.  You  cannot  read  half  a  day,  and 
then  be  in  a  fit  condition  to  receive  spiritual  intelligence  during-  the 
other  half.  Books  must  be  dispensed  with  for  the  time,  and  the 
mind  must  have  only  one  desire,  and  that  is  to  receive  spiritual 
intelligence.  Sometimes  one  drops  into  a  semi-comatose  condi- 
tion ;  that  is,  half  asleep,  and  half  awake ;  but  at  other  times  he  may 
receive  spiritual  intelligence  while  at  work,  or  reading,  or  while 
doing  anything  else. 

Some  people  seem  to  believe  that  the  intelligence  comes  from 
the  spirits  of  people  who  have  lived  on  the  earth,  but  who  have 
departed  this  life.  This  may  be  true,  in  many  cases,  and  I  have 
reasons  to  believe  that  individual  spirits  do  attend  on  living  mor- 
tals; but  to  be  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  Holy  Spirit,  or  what- 
ever you  may  choose  to  call  it,  and  to  see  visions,  is  quite  a  dif- 
ferent matter.  Angels  or  individual  spirits  have  not  so  much  to 
do  with  this  latter  phenomena,  except  to  stand  by  and  make  ex- 
planations, or  they  may  help  to  cause  the  phenomena  to  occur,  but 
in  this  I  am  not  quite  certain.  I  do  know,  however,  that  nearly 
all  spiritual  intercourse  is  accompanied  by  individual  spirits,  but 
whether  they  are  angels,  or  the  spirits  of  people  who  have  de- 
parted this  life,  I  am  quite  unable  to  say.  It  may  be  angels  at 
one  time,  and  departed  spirits  of  people  at  another  time.  At  one 
time  I  was  being  attended  by  one  of  these  individual  spirits,  and  I 
asked  his  name.  It  was  in  the  night,  and  dark,  but  immediately 
I  saw  the  autograph  printed  in  large  letters,  "W.  N.  SWYN- 
BOURNE."  I  have  looked  for  this  name  in  several  biographies, 
but  have  never  come  across  it,  and  I  have  never  heard  of  such  a 
person. 

One  thing  certain  is,  that  after  this  faculty  of  the  mind  is  once 
developed,  it  will  never  be  entirely  lost ;  that  is,  you  will  see  more 
or  less  of  spiritual  things,  whether  you  desire  it  or  not. 

Some  visions,  like  dreams,  must  be  interpreted,  and  they  act  on 
the  same  general  principle  as  dreams ;  and  there  are  others,  again, 
when  one  sees  things  as  they  really  are.  When  one  is  moved  by 
the  Holy  Spirit,  the  objects  or  scenes  are  presented  to  the  mind, 
and  we  see  with  other  eyes ;  not  our  natural  ones,  but  with  spirit- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  107 

ual  eyes.  Sometimes  our  spiritual  self  seems  to  be  in  the  body,  and 
at  other  times  out  of  it ;  and  yet  we  have  a  sense  of  feeling  in  the 
natural  body  just  the  same  as  at  other  times. 

Time,  space,  or  distance  makes  no  difference  with  the  spirit; 
and  a  prophet  who  is  moved  by  the  spirit  can  see  or  hear  any- 
thing- that  is  to  happen*  many  years  hence,  even  a  thousand  years, 
just  as  plain  as  though  he  was  on  the  spot,  and  beholding  it  with 
his  natural  eyes.  I  have  had  some  experiences  in  this,  and  there- 
fore know  that  it  is  true.  I  saw  my  room  in  New  York,  with  the 
gas  jet  on  the  wall,  a  year  before  I  went  there,  and  I  have  also 
seen  many  other  things  before  they  transpired  in  natural  life. 

One  time,  when  I  had  been  making  preparations  to  receive  in- 
telligence from  the  spirit — and  I  may  add,  that  this  was  about  the 
beginning  of  my  experience — I  desired  to  know  what  would  be- 
come of  me,  and  what  I  would  accomplish  in  the  world.  I  felt 
that  I  was  going  to  receive  a  revelation,  and  went  to  bed  early. 
As  soon  as  I  was  quiet,  the  spirit  began  to  work ;  and  in  course  of 
half  an  hour  my  life  was  all  mapped  out  for  me.  The  first  part 
of  it  was  not  clear,  as  I  could  only  hear  voices;  but  later  on  I 
could  see  very  plainly.  These  scenes  came  before  me  in  a  kind 
of  panorama,  as  we  see  things  in  a  dream,  and  all  of  them  were 
subject  to  interpretation.  At  the  time  I  understood  but  little  of 
it,  and  finally  denounced  the  whole  thing  as  being  a  piece  of  non- 
sense. But  as  the  years  go  by,  and  I  come  to  understand  more  and 
more  of  what  was  meant,  and  some  of  the  things  are  coming  true, 
I  know  now,  and  can  see  that  it  was  all  very  true.  It  will  not  be 
necessary  to  state  any  of  the  particulars  of  the  case  here,  since  it  is 
not  of  interest  to  any  one  except  myself. 

Your  natural  question  is,  How  does  one  feel  under  such  cir- 
cumstances, and  how  does  it  act  ? 

Well,  the  voluntary  powers  become  inactive,  or  should,  at 
least,  and  the  involuntary  powers  do  the  work.  One  has  the  abil- 
ity to  look  on,  and  think,  and  sometimes  the  mind,  or  spiritual 
self  is  waited  upon  to  decide  whether  a  thing  shall  happen  or  not ; 
but  any  act  of  volition,  as  though  you  would  try  to  prevent  a  thing 
from  happening,  has  a  bad  effect.  You  may  gain  by  this  in  some 


198  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

respects,  but  it  is  equal  to  resisting  the  Holy  Spirit.  Further,  if 
you  are  inattentive  to  any  part  of  the  proceedings,  when  it  comes 
to  that  part  of  your  life  which  relates  to  this,  you  will  not  know 
beforehand  what  is  going  to  happen. 

We  have  seen  in  our  study  of  Phrenology  that  the  Cerebellum 
is  the  seat  of  the  involuntary  powers ;  and»it  may  be  well  to  add 
now  that  I  inserted  that  idea  myself,  and  therefore  it  may  not  be 
popular;  yet  Dalton's  Physiology  and  many  of  the  phrenologists 
agree  with  me,  and  the  physiology  referred  to  treats  of  the  sub- 
ject at  considerable  length.  But  whether  it  is  popular  or  not,  it 
is  a  fact  just  the  same.  So  when  one  is  moved  by  the  spirit  the 
Cerebellum  is  brought  into  requisition,  and  there  is  considerable 
of  a  sensation  in  that  organ,  but  it  is  not  painful.  It  produces  a 
tension  as  though  the  mind  or  brain  was  running  on  wheels,  or 
like  clockwork,  and  all  the  scenes  are  presented  to  the  mind  in 
consecutive  order.  There  are  instances,  however,  when  it  seems 
that  the  Cerebellum  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  vision ;  but  I  can 
say  with  almost  certainty  that  those  visions  which  run  like  a 
dream,  and  in  which  everything  is  subject  to  interpretation,  in- 
stead of  appearing  as  it  really  exists,  are  brought  about  mainly  by 
the  action  of  this  organ.  All  visions  do  not  run  like  this,  how- 
ever ;  there  are  many  in  which  we  see  only  one  scene,  as  a  tableau, 
or  hear  a  few  words  spoken;  but  I  believe  that  the  Cerebellum 
has  more  or  less  to  do  with  every  vision. 

THE  RELATION  OF  MAN  TO  THE  UNIVERSE. 

One  morning  when  I  had  just  awakened  I  saw  a  vision  which 
was  the  most  important  to  me  of  any  I  ever  had.  I  was  facing 
toward  the  East,  and  a  narrow  band  was  around  my  head.  This 
band  was  about  an  inch  wide,  and  on  it  was  discerned  the  signs  of 
the  Zodiac,  and  on  the  left  side  it  was  considerably  higher  than  it 
was  on  the  right.  On  the  left  side  it  passed  just  above  the  organ 
of  Sublimity  and  Ideality,  while  on  the  right  side  it  passed  down 
very  near  the  ear.  The  sign  of  Leo  was  nearly  over  the  organ  of 
Ideality  or  uiirthfulness  on  the  left  side;  Libra  was  in  front  and 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION"  199 

a  little  above  the  center  of  the  forehead,  and  the  sign  of  Capri- 
corn was  just  above  the  ear  on  the  right  side,  and  this  would 
show  that  Aries  would  be  at  the  back  of  the  head  and  about  over 
the  organ  of  Inhabitiveness.  While  I  was  taking  cognizance  of 
these  things  a  lion  jumped  out  from  the  sign  Leo  and  startled 
me,  and  this  ended  the  vision. 

Now,  this  was  showing  me  the  relation  of  man  to  the  Universe. 
He  must  lace  the  East,  when  the  right  side  of  his  head  will  be 
toward  the  South,  and  the  left  side  is  toward  the  North,  and  the 
back  of  the  head  is  toward  the  West.  And  it  is  to  be  noted  that 
this  position  of  the  head  applies  to  all  dreams  or  visions  where 
the  relation  of  the  head  is  brought  into  question;  and,  further,  it 
will  be  seen  that  Cancer,  Leo,  etc.,  are  Northern  signs,,  and  that 
they  are  represented  on  the  north  or  left  side  of  the  head,  while 
Capricorn  is  a  Southern  sign  and  is  represented  on  the  south  or 
right  side  of  the,  head. 

Now  here  is  a  curious  phenomena  which  is  worthy  of  men- 
tioning. The  firi*t  four  signs  of  the  Zodiac  are  Aries,  Taurus, 
Gemini  and  Cancel  •  and  the  first  four  tribes  of  Israel  were  Reu- 
ben, Simeon,  Levi  and  Judah.  By  referring  to  the  horoscope  of 
Christ  it  will  be  se^n  that  this  third  sign  of  Gemini  forms  the 
ninth  house,  which  house,  says  astrology,  relates  to  our  religion, 
etc.,  and  this  third  tiibe  of  Israel,  the  Levites,  were  the  priests  of 
God,  and  they  had  no  inheritance  of  land  in  Bible  times.  But  the 
Bible  says  that  in  Jadah  shall  my  seed  be  called.  Now,  this 
fourth  sign,  Cancer,  which  relates  to  the  tribe  of  Judah,  is  on  the 
meridian  at  the  birth  of  Christ,  and  Saturn  was  in  that  house,  and 
Christ  was  a  Saturnine  man,  and  of  the  tribe  of  Judah. 

But  the  analogy  do«s  not  stop  here.  It  will  be  seen  that  this 
third  sign — Gemini — would  appear  between  the  organs  of  Con- 
sciousness and  Cautiousness,  and  these  Levites  taught  the  law 
in  the  Old  Testament,  that  we  should  fear  God,  and  that  the  end 
of  the  law  was  to  be  Just.  But  the  fourth  sign — Cancer — would 
fall  over  the  organ  of  Sublimity,  and  below  Hope.  We  have  seen 
before  that  this  organ  of  Sublimity,  being  centrally  located,  par- 


200  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

takes  more  or  less  of  the  influence  of  the  whole  mind;  and  so, 
too,  Christ  taught  us  a  perfect  doctrine,  and  it  is  stated  further 
by  the  apostles  that  through  Christ  we  are  begotten  into  a  more 
lively  hope,  by  the  resurrection  of  Christ  from  the  dead. 

Before  proceeding  further  it  may  be  well  to  note  that  the  posi- 
tive element  is  on  the  right  side  of  the  head  and  the  negative  is  on 
the  left,  and  the  positive  element  comes  in  at  the  South  Pole  of 
the  earth  while  the  negative  comes  in  at  the  North  Pole.  And  it 
is  a  noteworthy  fact  that  a  study  of  the  physical  sciences  has  a 
tendency  to  cultivate  the  organs  in  the  left  hemisphere  of  the 
brain,  causing  them  to  predominate.  For  example,  at  the  Ameri- 
can Institute  of  Phrenology  at  New  York,  they  had  the  bust  of 
a  lady  who  had  become  insane  on  prayer ;  and  the  organ  of  Ven- 
eration, on  the  left  side  only,  was  abnormally  developed.  It  is 
said  of  her  that  when  she  prayed,  which  was  very  often,  it  seemed 
as  though  all  the  benedictions  of  God  were  being  showered  down 
around  her.  It  is  the  negative  element  that  receives,  while  the 
positive  gives ;  the  one  brings  heaven  down  to  earth,  while  the 
other  lifts  one  up  to  heaven.  Again,  Charles  Guiteau  had  the 
Aspiring  group  of  organs  developed  nearly  half  an  inch  the  larg- 
est on  the  left  side  of  the  head,  and  since  this  group  relates  to 
inspiration,  as  we  have  seen  in  a  previous  chapter,  he  claimed  to 
be  inspired  when  he  shot  President  Garfield. 

It  also  occurred  to  me  at  the  time  of  this  vision  that  there  were 
fourteen  organs  on  the  right  side  of  the  head,  those  which  com- 
prise the  Perfective,  Reflective  and  Moral  groups,  having  Spiritu- 
ality for  their  central,  or  pole  organ,  and  these  act  in  direct  oppo- 
sition to  fourteen  other  organs  on  the  left  side  of  the  head,  those 
which  comprise  the  Social  (exclusive  of  the  Cerebellum  or  Ama- 
tiveness),  the  Selfish  or  Executive,  and  the  Aspiring  groups;  and 
these  latter  have  Combativeness  for  their  central  or  pole  organ. 
Now,  Spirituality  and  its  surrounding  organs  have  their  "pull," 
as  it  were,  toward  heaven  and  spiritual  things,  while  Combative- 
ness,  which  is  the  organ  of  resistance,  and  its  surrounding  organs 
have  their  "pull"  in  the  opposite  direction. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  201 

It  will  be  seen  that  these  latter  have  a  tendency  to  tie  us  down 
to  earth,  for  they  give  love  of  home,  friends  and  relations ;  love  of 
money  and  worldly  goods;  also  worldly  desires  and  ambitions; 
while  on  the  other  hand,  the  former  gives  love  of  heaven  and 
spiritual  things,  love  of  wisdom,  and  they  impart  a  desire  to  seek 
out  the  deep  mysteries  of  God  and  of  the  invisible  universe.  I 
have  good  reason  to  believe  that  Combativeness  on  the  right  side 
of  the  head  opposes  Spirituality  on  the  left,  but  whether  these 
groups  of  organs  oppose  each  other  in  the  same  manner  as  those 
already  stated  I  am  unable  to  say.  Concerning  the  other  organs, 
the  Perceptives,  I  can  say  nothing  definitely. 

Finally  it  will  be  seen  that  the  direction  of  the  "Polar  Axis" 
formed  by  the  organs  of  Spirituality  and  Combativeness  are  not 
at  right  angles  to  the  band  referred  to  as  representing  the  Zodiac ; 
but  it  is  as  nearly  at  right  angles  with  this  band  as  is  the  polar 
axis  of  the  earth  with  the  plan  of  the  ecliptic,  which  is  inclined 
23^2  degrees. 

This  vision  lasted  only  about  one  minute,  but  if  what  is  stated 
here  is  true,  then  it  will  be  seen  that  the  spirit  was  able  to  teach 
me  more  in  that  one  brief  minute  than  I  could  have  learned  other- 
wise in  many  days,  and  perhaps  I  never  would  have  learned  it  at 
all.  The  idea  had  never  occurred  to  me  that  there  were  such 
things. 

I  have  tried  in  this  manner  to  find  the  "seat  of  the  soul,"  but 
so  far  have  been  unable  to  do  so.  The  spirit  of  man  seems  to  be 
able  to  exist  in  different  parts  of  the  brain,  and  sometimes  to  be 
out  of  the  body  altogether.  The  vital  principle,  however,  must 
have  some  permanent  abiding  place.  It  is  claimed  by  the  physi- 
ologists to  exist  in  the  Medulla  Oblongata,  but  concerning  this  I 
cannot  say  definitely. 

When  one  has  been  having  a  series  of  visions  it  often  causes 
one  to  feel  giddy  or  sick,  and  the  spiritual  body  does  not  seem  to 
jibe  or  conform  with  the  natural  body.  There  is  a  moving  from 
side  to  side  which  produces  a  delirious  feeling.  We  find  it  re- 
marked in  the  book  of  Daniel,  after  he  had  seen  a  vision,  he  says : 
"And  I  Daniel  fainted,  and  was  sick  certain  days."  (Daniel  via., 
27.) 


202  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

THE  ARBOR  VITAE  AND  CORPUS  DENTATUM. 

One  time  I  had  been  experiencing  this  giddy  feeling  for  a  day 
or  so,  but  was  not  otherwise  sick,  when  I  felt  a  twitching  sensa- 
tion in  the  right  hemisphere  of  the  Cerebellum.  I  looked  imme- 
diately, and  my  eyes  seemed  to  be  a  foot  or  more  behind  my  head. 
I  saw  the  arbor  vitae  (or  possibly  the  corpus  dentatum),  and  it 
appeared  as  a  green  tree,  standing  horizontally  out  behind.  And 
when  this  tree  shook,  little  miniature  people  dropped  out  of  the 
tree  and  began  running  up  toward  the  center  of  the  head.  The 
tree  shook  three  times  distinctly,  and  I  could  feel  the  sensation 
in  that  organ,  and  I  could  also  see  it  simultaneously  with  my 
spiritual  eyes.  These  miniature  people  ran  along  up  to  about  the 
center  of  the  head,  when  they  scattered  out  in  every  direction,  and 
went  into  all  parts  of  the  left  hemisphere  of  the  cerebrum.  They 
went  into  all  or  nearly  all  of  the  organs  on  that  side,  but  none 
of  them  went  up  into  the  right  hemisphere  of  the  cerebrum. 

These  little  people  all  had  very  retreating  foreheads,  indicating 
that  the  Reflective  group  of  organs  was  considerably  wanting  in 
them ;  and  it  may  be  remarked  that  at  that  particular  time  I  was 
suffering  considerably  from  the  acute,  if  not  morbid,  action  of 
the  organs  of  Cautiousness  and  Conscientiousness,  and  reason 
did  not  seem  to  properly  come  to  my  aid. 

When  these  little  people  had  all  reached  their  places,  then  it 
seemed  that  there  was  a  window  in  the  region  of  Spirituality  on 
the  left  side,  or  the  skull  appeared  transparent  in 'that  part;  and, 
looking  through,  I  saw  a  man  of  immense  proportions,  and  he  was 
in  a  sitting  position,  and  considerably  above  me,  and  toward  the 
East.  He  was  a  fine  looking  man  of  Vital-Mental  temperament, 
'and  ruddy  complexion;  but  he  seemed  a  quarter  of  a  mile  in 
height,  and  as  large  in  proportion  otherwise  as  men  of  that  tern- 
permanent  usually  are ;  such  were  his  dimensions.  Then  this  big 
man  handed  down  a  small  book  through  the  window,  and  one  of 
the  little  fellows  (there  were  two  of  them  near  that  part)  took 
the  book  and  sat  down  and  opened  it,  and  began  reading  immedi- 
ately. When  this  was  dene  the  vision  was  ended,  and  in  half 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  203 

an  hour  after  I  was  perfectly  well  and  felt  perfectly  natural  as 
do  all  other  men. 

Now,  the  idea  conveyed  to  me  from  this  phenomenon  was  this : 
That  these  miniature  people  represented  mental  entities  or 
something  of  that  sort  running  along  the  nerve  fibres;  and  that 
the  action  of  the  right  hemisphere  of  the  Cerebellum  has  in  some 
way  a  curative  effect  upon  the  left  hemisphere  of  the  Cerebrum ; 
and  the  contour  of  the  heads  of  these  little  people  showed  the 
state  of  my  mind  at  that  particular  time. 

It  was  not  quite  clear  to  me  whether  this  tree  in  the  Cerebellum 
was  represented  by  the  arbor  vitae  or  by  the  corpus  dentatum. 
Either  of  these  are  considerably  in  the  form  and  shape  of  a  tree, 
they  both  project  backward,  and  both  occupy  the  same  organ. 
When  it  is  remembered  that  everything  except  the  tree  and  the 
little  people  was  nearly  invisible,  or  appeared  only  as  a  very  thin 
or  transparent  mist,  which  we  may  say  is  equal  to  looking  through 
a  substance  by  means  of  the  X-rays,  it  will  be  seen  that  it  is  very 
difficult  for  me  to  determine  which  of  these  was  represented  as 
being  the  tree.  I  have  seen  this  tree  several  times ;  once  from  the 
Moral  group  on  the  right  side,  and  the  corpus  dentatum  appears 
to  conform  to  the  shape  of  the  tree  which  I  saw  nearer  than  does 
the  arbor  vitae ;  however,  I  will  not  be  too  certain. 

Now,  here  is  an  argument  to  show  that  the  tree  of  life  is  anal- 
ogous to  the  Cerebellum ;  and,  although  it  is  not  strictly  a  logical 
one,  we  may  draw  many  inferences  to  prove  that  it  is  true.  I. 
There  are  two  of  these  trees  of  life  mentioned  in  the  Bible,  and 
there  are  two  hemispheres  to  the  Cerebellum,  each  of  which  con- 
tains the  arbor  vitae  and  corpus  dentatum,  whichever  it  may  be. 
2.  The  tree  of  life  yields  its  fruit  every  month,  and  the  periodicity 
of  the  menses  in  women  is  a  lunar  month  in  duration,  and  it  re- 
lates to  this  organ.  This  organ  is  allied  to  the  Moon,  and  the 
Moon  makes  a  revolution  once  a  month.  3.  The  tree  of  life  bears 
twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and  there  are  twelve  laminae  or  branches 
to  the  arbor  vitae  in  the  Cerebellum.  4.  And  lastly,  but  not  least 
with  me  by  any  means,  the  leaves  of  the  tree  of  life  are  for  the 
healing  of  the  nations.  And  I  have  seen  in  a  vision  that  this  tree 


204  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

in  the  Cerebellum  does  have  a  curative  effect  upon  the  mind. 
Other  people  may  not  believe  in  the  truthfulness  of  the  above 
statements,  but  I  know  that  they  are  true. 

There  is  another  phenomenon  connected  with  this  which  must 
not  be  overlooked.  If  these  little  people  already  mentioned  rep- 
resented mental  entities  or  something  of  that  sort  running 
along  the  nerve  fibres,  then  there  must  be  some  nerve  fibres,  at 
least,  that  cross  over  from  the  right  hemisphere  of  the  Cerebel- 
lum to  the  left  hemisphere  of  the  Cerebrum.  At  that  time  I  was 
not  much  acquainted  with  the  studies  of  anatomy  and  physi- 
ology, and  did  not  know  whether  this  was  true  or  not;  but  you 
may  judge  of  my  surprise,  when  a  year  later  I  was  taking  a 
course  in  these  sciences  at  New  York,  when  I  came  across  this 
paragraph  in  Gray's  Anatomy. 

"The  superior  peduncles  connect  the  Cerebellum  with  the 
Cerebrum;  they  pass  forward  and  upward  to  the  testes,  beneath 
which  they  ascend  to  the  crura  cerebri  and  optic  thalami,  forming 
part  of  the  diverging  cerebral  fibres ;  each  peduncle  forms  part 
of  the  lateral  boundary  of  the  fourth  ventricle,  and  is  connected 
with  its  fellow  of  the  opposite  side  by  the  valve  of  viesessens.  The 
peduncles  are  continuous  behind  with  the  folia  of  the  inferior 
vermiform  process,  and  with  the  white  fibres  in  the  interior  of  the 
corpus  dentatum.  Beneath  the  corpora  quadrigemina,  the  inner- 
most fibres  of  each  peduncle  decussate  with  each  other,  so  that 
some  fibres  from  the  right  half  of  the  Cerebellum  are  continued 
to  the  left  half  of  the  Cerebrum."  Again : 

"The  Corpus  Dentatum,  or  ganglion  of  the  Cerebellum,  is  situ- 
ated a  little  to  the  inner  side  of  the  center  of  the  stem  of  white 
matter.  It  consists  of  an  open  bag  or  capsule  of  gray  matter,  the 
section  of  which  presents  a  gray  dentated  outline,  open  at  its  an- 
terior part.  It  is  surrounded  by  white  fibres ;  white  fibres  are  also 
contained  in  its  interior,  which  issue  from  it  to  join  the  superior 
peduncles.  The  peduncles  of  the  Cerebellum,  superior,  middle, 
and  inferior,  serve  to  connect  it  with  the  rest  of  the  encephalon." 
(Gray's  Anatomy,  loth  ed.) 

Now,  this  whole  scene  or  vision  did  not  last  longer  than  about 
a  minute,  but  in  this  brief  space  of  time  it  will  appear,  from  what 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 


205 


Vertical  Median  Section  of  the  Encephalon,  showing  the  parts 
in  the  middle  line. 


Vertical  Section  of  the  Cerebellum,  showing  the  Arbor  Vitse 
and  Corpus  Dentatum. 


200  SCIENCE    AND   KELIGION 

has  been  said,  that  by  the  aid  of  the  spirit  I  have  been  able  to 
learn  something  concerning  the  relation  of  these  organs  that  is 
not  commonly  known  by  the  anatomists  and  physiologists,  not- 
withstanding the  fact  that  they  know  many  times  as  much  about 
brain  fibres,  etc.,  as  I  do.  For,  while  they  know  that  these  fibres 
from  the  Cerebellum  form  part  of  the  diverging  cerebral  fibres, 
I  have  gone  further  and  say  that  they  radiate  outward  and  pro- 
ceed to  the  exterior  surface  of  each  and  all  of  the  organs  in  the 
left  half  of  the  Cerebrum.  And  further,  from  subsequent  experi- 
ences I  have  been  led  to  believe  that  those  nerve  fibres  which 
proceed  from  certain  dentated  portions  of  the  corpus  dentatum 
are  connected  with  certain  organs  in  the  Cerebrum,  and  that  they 
are  not  connected  promiscuously.  And  last,  but  not  least  by  any 
means,  I  am  able  to  say  and  know  that  this  tree,  or  the  corpus 
dentatum,  has  a  curative  effect  upon  the  mind,  and  this  fact  is 
not  commonly  known  by  the  physiologists ;  and,  in  fact,  it  is  very 
difficult  for  them  to  discover  this  except  by  the  aid  of  spiritual 
knowledge.  This  shows  to  some  extent  the  benefits  which  may 
be  derived  from  the  spirit. 

When  things  are  seen  with  spiritual  eyes  they  take  on  a  dif- 
ferent form.  Thus,  the  corpus  dentatum,  when  seen  with  natural 
eyes,  appears  as  a  dentated  bag  of  gray  matter ;  but  in  the  spirit 
it  appears  as  a  green  tree,  while  the  dentated  portions  represent 
the  spaces  between  the  limbs. 

It  is  evident  to  me  that  insanity  is  often  caused  by  a  lack  of 
harmony  between  the  organs  of  the  brain,  when  the  faculties  be- 
come disjointed,  as  it  were.  If  this  be  true,  then,  it  is  evident 
that  a  cure  for  this  malady  exists  in  the  mind  and  brain  of  each 
individual  if  they  could  only  be  brought  about  in  a  way  to  enable 
them  to  find  it.  "The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  within  you,"  says 
Jesus,  and  he  who  finds  it  may  be  able  to  enjoy  the  full  and  nat- 
ural action  of  his  faculties  and  live  a  life  of  peace  and  happiness 
even  while  here  on  earth.  This  lack  of  harmony  may  be  brought 
about  by  lack  of  virtue,  or  the  abnormal  action  of  those  social 
organs  which  give  adhesiveness;  for,  if  these  faculties  become 
impaired,  then  the  other  faculties  of  the  mind  do  not  associate 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  207 

properly,  when  each  organ  or  class  of  organs  act  separately,  and 
the  mind  runs  to  extremes,  and  insanity  results.  Of  course,  there 
are  many  different  kinds  of  insanity,  and  these  result  from  many 
different  causes,  but  this  principle  would  apply  to  a  very  great 
number  of  them. 

Finally,  in  thic  vision,  as  in  all  others,  regardless  of  the  position 
of  the  natural  body  at  the  time,  the  back  of  my  head  appeared 
toward  the  West.  And  here  is  more  evidence  that  the  tree  of  life 
is  analogous  to  the  tree  referred  to  in  the  Cerebellum.  This  tree, 
or  the  corpus  dcntatum,  is  connected  with  the  remainder  of  the 
brain  by  fibres  running  in  an  easterly  direction  (assuming,  of 
course,  that  the  head  always  faces  the  East  as  stated),  and  it  can 
be  approached  in  no  other  way  by  the  brain  fibres.  And  by  re- 
ferring to  Genesis,  3  124,  it  will  be  seen  that  the  Cherubim  and 
the  flaming  sword  were  placed  to  the  East  of  the  Garden  of  Eden 
to  protect  the  tree  of  life,  as  though  this  tree  could  not  be  ap- 
proached from  any  other  direction.  Again,  the  tree  of  life  was 
in  the  midst  of  the  Garden  of  Eden,  and  so  is  the  corpus  dentatum 
in  the  midst  of,  or  is  surrounded  by,  the  Arbor  Vitae. 

There  are  some  spiritual  foods  and  drinks  that  are  adminis- 
tered to  the  internal  self  in  these  experiences,  and  they  have  dif- 
ferent effects.  One  is  administered  in  the  left  hemisphere  of  the 
brain,  which  causes  the  Executive  group  of  organs  on  that  side 
to  feel  very  full  and  active.  When  this  is  done,  care  must  be 
taken  to  keep  from  losing  the  temper,  and  this  has  a  bad  effect. 
The  object  of  this  drink  is  to  give  you  a  knowledge  of  the  laws 
or  physical  forces  and  perhaps  other  things  which  relate  to  this 
group  of  organs. 

There  is  another  instance,  when  a  bitter  fluid  seems  to  ooze 
out  on  the  exterior  surface  of  the  brain  on  the  Moral  group  of 
organs  on  both  sides,  which  plunges  one  into  the  deepest  sorrow 
or  gloom.  I  have  experienced  this  two  or  three  times,  but  do  not 
know  what  good  it  does.  These  phenomena  are  mentioned  in  the 
Bible  in  several  places.  One  notable  instance  is  in  Christ's  agony 
in  the  garden,  when  He  said:  "He  went  away  again  the  second 
time,  and  prayed,  saying,  'O,  My  Father,  if  this  cup  may  not 


208  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

pass  away  from  Me,  except  I  drink  it,  Thy  will  be  done." 
(Matthew,  26:42.)  Christ  knew  that  this  meant  death  to  Him, 
and  this  is  what  caused  His  agony.  There  are  several  of  these 
foods  and  drinks,  but  I  do  not  know  many  of  them,  or  what  they 
are  for. 

Sometimes,  in  the  spirit,  I  see  a  book  opened  before  me,  and 
while  my  spiritual  self  seems  to  be  able  to  read  this  book  and 
understand  it,  so  far  I  have  not  been  able  to  read  *t  with  my  con- 
scious mind.  For  this  reason,  all  that  I  can  gain  from  such  ex- 
perience is  from  what  wisdom  may  be  absorbed,  as  it  were,  by 
my  reason,  as  it  is  revealed  from  the  spirit. 

Oh,  if  we  could  only  wake  up  and  rouse  ourselves  to  perfect 
comprehension!  In  this  way  the  spirit  could  teach  us  all  the 
things  that  we  desire  to  know.  It  is  no  marvel  to  me  that  Jesus 
knew  all  things.  He  was  instructed  by  the  spirit  from  His  in- 
fancy, having  never  learned  after  the  rudiments  of  men.  In  this 
way  He  was  made  acquainted  with  the  absolute  truth  from  the 
beginning  unto  the  end,  which  enabled  Him  to  be  aware  of  all 
principles,  and  all  laws,  forces,  science,  and  everything  else. 

This  is  a  question  which  needs  investigation  and  cultivation; 
for  by  this  means  we  may  learn  some  things  that  we  could  not 
learn  in  any  other  way. 

In  concluding  this  chapter  it  might  be  well  to  give  a  little  ad- 
vice to  those  who  wish  to  try  these  experiments.  To  obtain  the 
best  results  it  is  best  for  one  to  be  familiar  with  the  Bible,  since 
nearly  all  the  teachings  in  that  book  have  been  gained  by  the  holy 
men  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  by  the  spirit  of 
God.  The  Bible  may  be  regarded  as  being  the  key  to  knowledge ; 
but,  of  course,  much  of  it  is  of  a  religious  nature.  The  spirit  will 
instruct  one  according  to  his  calling,  as  it  will  be  seen  that  the 
foregoing  is  all  of  a  scientific  nature,  and  is  all  useful  in  this 
book.  Of  course,  I  have  seen  many  other  visions  besides  these, 
but  they  are  not  of  general  interest,  so  I  omit  them. 

Scientific  men  generally  might  do  well  to  learn  something  from 
the  spirit,  as  it  will  help  them  to  gain  knowledge  that  they  cannot 
learn  very  easily  otherwise.  And  ministers  of  the  gospel  espe- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


cially  should  learn  from  the  spirit,  as  it  will  enable  them  to  better 
understand  what  they  preach. 

There  are  some  men  who  are  rather  weak,  who  would  do  well 
to  exercise  a  little  caution,  and  not  plunge  too  deeply  into  the 
subject,  and  hence  take  on  more  than  they  can  bear.  The  saying 
that  "Fools  rush  in  where  angels  fear  to  tread"  is  very  applicable, 
or  in  other  words,  they  take  on  more  than  they  can  bear,  when  it 
has  a  bad  effect,  and  occasionally  causes  insanity,  but  generally 
speaking  there  is  little  danger,  and  the  more  knowledge  they  ac- 
quire the  more  they  want.  It  is  well  to  remember,  however,  that 
all  the  prophets  were  considered  cranks,  and  so  no  one  can  expect 
to  engage  in  spiritual  work  without  appearing  different  from 
other  men. 

There  seem  to  be  many  people  in  these  days  who  claim  to  hear 
voices  speaking  in  their  ears.  I  have  had  considerable  experience 
in  this  matter  and  can  say  that  they  are  not  always  to  be  de- 
pended upon.  We  sometimes  hear  voices  which  give  us  much 
truth,  and  they  should  be  regarded;  but  sometimes  the  voice 
appears  to  come  from  some  one  particular  faculty  of  the  mind, 
in  which  case  the  direction  or  advice  is  unreliable  and  uncertain, 
but  is  often  good.  I  have  read  of  some  instances  where  these 
voices  have  caused  men  to  do  some  very  wicked  things.  They 
are  often  reflex  actions  of  our  own  minds,  and  are  therefore  un- 
reliable. They  should  be  tried  first  for  their  genuineness,  before 
being  followed. 

There  is  one  other  phenomenon  that  is  worthy  of  mention  here. 
The  spirits  of  the  departed,  and  also  angels,  often  talk  with  us  in 
our  sleep,  and  we  are  all  unconscious  of  it  in  the  morning. 

Since  I  was  married  in  1897,  my  wife  sometimes  sees  the 
spirits  of  the  departed,  and  also  angels,  come  and  talk  with  me 
in  our  sleep ;  she  hears  what  they  say,  and  sees  what  they  do,  and 
is  able  to  tell  me  all  about  it  in  the  morning  when  we  arise,  while 
I  am  not  conscious  of  it  at  all.  I  only  know  when  I  awake  in 
the  morning  that  I  have  a  new  idea,  something  that  I  had  never 
thought  of  before.  So  I  make  a  note  of  it,  and  after  deliberating 
on  it,  I  write  it  down  as  I  understand  it.  But  whether  I  am  a 


210  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

perfect  medium  is  a  matter  of  conjecture;  but  I  should  think  not, 
as  I  think  a  perfect  medium  should  be  conscious  of  all  that  is 
going  on  around  him,  especially  if  it  pertains  to  a  revelation.  I 
will  give  only  one  instance  to  show  how  this  works. 

When  I  was  making  the  final  typewritten  copy  from  the  manu- 
scripts of  the  horoscope  of  Christ,  my  wife  saw  the  spirit  of  a 
very  fine  looking  lady  appear  to  us  in  the  night.  This  lady,  after 
talking  with  my  wife  on  subjects  that  were  rather  dear  to  her, 
turned  to  me  and  said  that  she  would  like  to  see  my  manuscript. 
These  manuscripts  were  brought  out,  when  she  said  that  she 
wanted  to  see  the  horoscope  of  Christ.  Then  she  began  talking 
with  me  in  a  foreign  tongue,  and  it  seemed  that  I  also  understood 
the  language,  as  I  talked  it  fluently,  while  it  was  altogether  un- 
intelligible to  my  wife.  We  were  talking  something  of  this  chap- 
ter, however.  When  we  awoke  in  the  morning  my  wife  told  me 
all  about  this,  of  what  was  said  and  done,  but  consciously  I  knew 
nothing  of  it  at  all.  When  I  began  thinking  of  my  manuscript, 
however,  I  had  a  new  idea  that  was  of  great  importance  to  the 
work.  It  was  concerning  "The  Great  Central  Truth"  recorded 
in  that  chapter.  Now,  if  you  will  turn  to  that  part  and  read  it 
again  you  will  see  that  it  is  a  fundamental  truth,  and  the  work 
would  be  shorn  of  a  great  deal  of  its  power  if  this  fact  was 
omitted. 

So  all  through  our  lives  we  are  being  guided  and  instructed, 
whether  consciously  or  unconsciously,  by  invisible  beings,  by  men 
and  angels,  detailed  by  the  Father  to  perform  this  service. 

In  our  imperfect  state  we  cannot  hope  to  know  all  things,  since 
we  have  not  come  into  full  possession  of  our  Moral  faculties ; 
but  at  the  end  of  the  Millennial  period,  when  the  kingdom  shall 
be  delivered  up  to  God,  then  shall  we  know  all  things,  we  shall 
know  the  whole  truth,  and  there  shall  be  an  end  of  mysteries ; 
seeing  all  things,  both  visible  and  invisible,  understanding  all 
laws,  all  phenomena,  and  the  end  of  all  truth.  Then  shall  we 
ever  be  with  the  Lord,  in  all  purity  and  all  happiness. 

DREAMS. 

Dreams  are  subject  to  identically  the  same  interpretation  as 
are  visions,  especially  those  visions  wherein  we  are  moved  by 
the  Holy  Spirit,  for  both  are  operated  on  the  same  general  prin- 
ciples. It  must  be  remembered  that  in  dreams  as  in  visions  the 
head  always  faces  the  East,  and  something-  of  the  nature  of  the 
interpretation  of  the  dream  or  vision  may  be  known  by  the  direc- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  211 


tion  we  travel  in  such  dream  or  vision.  For  instance,  if  we 
dream  of  travelling  toward  the  West,  it  relates  to  some  domestic 
affair ;  if  toward  the  East,  it  relates  to  knowledge  or  some  in-  - 
tellectual  affair,  as  we  are  travelling  toward  the  organs  of  the 
intellect.  To  dream  of  climbing  up  on  some  high  mountain,  re- 
lates to  the  higher  organs  of  the  brain,  and  the  particular  organ 
may  be  determined  somewhat  by  its  direction  from  the  starting 
point,  which  may  be  considered  as  the  center  of  the  head  near 
the  base  of  the  brain.  * 

Possibly  some  of  you  will  recall  where  Mr.  Emanuel  Sweden- 
borg  in  a  vision  went  away  up  and  toward  the  southwest,  where 
he  had  some  talk  with  a  man  who  told  him  that  he  would  gain 
more  honors  by  doing  certain  things  (which  I  cannot  now  recall, 
as  I  haven't  the  book  by  me).  He  was  undoubtedly  talking  with 
his  own  organ  of  Approbativeness.  He  rebuked  the  man,  how- 
ever, which  is  evident  to  me  that  Mr.  Swedenborg  did  not  write 
his  works  for  the  honor  which  he  might  gain  thereby,  but  he 
wrote  the  things  down  as  he  saw  them  without  any  deviation. 
He  may  have  formed  some  erroneous  conclusions,  however,  as 
this  is  a  matter  of  the  conduct  of  the  understanding. 

I  will  give  here  an  instance  of  a  dream  with  some  idea  of  its 
interpretation,  although  I  do  not  claim  to  be  an  adept  in  inter- 
preting of  dreams.  One  time,  when  I  was  striving  earnestly  to 
solve  some  of  these  laws  of  Nature,  I  dreamed  that  I  went  to 
the  North  Pole.  The  country  round  about  there  was  covered 
with  green  sward,  with  here  and  there  some  huge  bowlders  of 
various  sizes,  some  of  which  were  several  feet  high.  But  imme- 
diately before  me  where  the  North  Pole  was,  was  a  circular  tract 
of  sandy  or  gravelly  land  probably  ten  miles  in  diameter,  upon 
which  no  vegetation  grew,  and  in  the  center  of  this  tract  of  desert 
land  was  Mount  Sinai.  The  mountain  looked  as  we  see  it  in 
those  pictures  in  the  Bible,  and  it  appeared  very  clear  and  dis- 
tinct to  my  sight.  There  was  a  low  stone  wall  round  the  border 
of  this  circular  tract  of  desert  land  where  it  joined  the  green 
sward,  as  is  suggested  by  the  border  of  a  gravel  walk,  but  the 
desert  land  was  depressed  about  a  foot  or  so  below  the  level  of 
the  surface  of  the  green  sward.  I  stood  on  the  edge  of  this  green 
sward  and  gazed  intently  at  the  mountain,  enjoying  the  beauty 
and  grandeur  of  the  scene,  while  I  was  filled  with  a  kind  of  pleas- 
ant melancholy  that  is  rather  difficult  to  describe.  Yes,  I  had 
committed  the  sin  of  Adam  afresh,  and  was  feeling  naturally 
"blue,"  yet  I  yearned  in  my  heart  to  climb  those  sacred  rugged 
heights.  While  I  was  meditating  on  the  scene  before  me  I  awoke, 


212  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

then  I  longed  to  be  dreaming  again. 

I  am  not  able  to  give  a  complete  interpretation  of  this  dream, 
but  will  tell  you  what  little  I  know  of  it.  It  was  on  Mount  Sinai 
that  Moses  received  the  law,  and  therefore  this  mountain  relates 
to  the  law.  My  going  to  the  North  Pole,  or  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  signifies  that  I  have  seen  the  end  of  some  laws,  that  I  have 
discovered  some  fundamental  principles ;  and,  as  it  was  toward 
the  North,  it  signifies  that  the  laws  relate  to  physical  or  natural 
laws,  as  opposed  to  spiritual ;  and,  as  it  was  on  a  level,  it  relates 
to  the  Executive  group  on  the  left  side.  The  general  significance 
of  the  dream  was  to  give  me  an  insight  into  the  laws  of  Nature. 

At  another  time  I  had  a  dream  that  I  went  up  into  a  very  high 
mountain.  I  went  very  high  and  straight  up.  I  saw  a  room 
there,  and  a  man  and  a  woman  were  in  this  room,  and  they  were 
facing  the  West,  and  the  woman  was  on  the  North  side  (the 
negative  element)  and  the  man  was  on  the  South  (the  positive 
element),  but  they  were  close  together.  It  was  probably  in  the 
organ  of  Firmness  or  the  backward  part  of  Veneration.  The 
woman  gave  me  a  key,  something  like  an  ordinary  door  key,  and 
said  to  unlock  with  it  I  must  give  four  turns  to  the  left  and  three 
turns  to  the  right.  Then  she  said :  "Don't  break  the  key,  or  it 
will  cost  you  a  dollar  and  a  half."  I  took  the  key  and  went  down 
on  the  South  side,  which  would  be  through  the  right  hemisphere 
of  the  brain.  The  man  did  not  say  anything  to  me  at  all. 

The  significance  of  the  amount  she  said  it  would  cost  me  in 
case  I  broke  the  key  I  have  never  been  able  to  know  definitely, 
but  I  inferred  that  I  might  fail  to  get  the  full  use  of  all  my  fac- 
ulties. So  far  as  the  method  of  unlocking  with  the  key  is  con- 
cerned, it  must  be  understood  that  the  first  four  groups  of  organs, 
the  Social,  Perceptive,  Selfish  or  Executive,  and  Aspiring  groups 
are  all  selfish;  while  the  other  three,  the  Perfective,  Reflective 
and  Moral  groups  are  all  unselfish.  Hence,  the  first  four  turns 
to  the  left  and  the  next  three  turns  to  the  right.  The  organ  of 
Sublimity  is  the  turning  point,  or  as  we  have  seen  in  a  previous 
chapter,  it  is  the  center  of  the  Cross.  Again,  the  first  four  relate 
to  God  the  Father,  and  the  last  three  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  while 
the  union  of  the  two  is  the  Christ. 

Finally,  I  will  agree  with  Solomon,  who  said:  "A  multitude 
of  dreams  is  a  multitude  of  foolishness."  It  is  only  occasionally 
that  we  have  a  dream  that  is  of  much  consequence. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  213 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE    DOMAIN   OF   CHRIST. 

"We  all  are  parts  of  the  one  stupendous  whole 
Whose  body  Nature  is,  and  God  the  soul." — 'Pope. 

Some  people  object  to  the  Christian  religion  because,  they  say, 
there  are  so  many  keys,  mysteries,  dark  sayings  and  foolishness 
about  it,  yet  these  same  people  cannot  study  law,  or  medicine, 
or  anything  else  without  having  a  whole  library  of  books  in  which 
there  are  dark  sayings,  keys,  and  doubtful  principles  contained 
in  them.  Do  they  believe  that  religion  should  be  without  prin- 
ciples? 

To  the  wise  religion  is  wise,  and  to  the  simple  it  is  simple ;  and 
there  is  no  man  of  any  phrenological  development  but  that  if  he 
will  follow  the  dictates  of  the  Bible  as  he  himself  understands  it, 
it  will  lead  him  to  life,  righteousness  and  honor. 

Some  believe  that  they  are  saved  by  works,  while  others  believe 
they  are  saved  by  grace.  Let  those  work  who  believe  in  works, 
and  let  those  seek  for  grace  who  expect  to  be  saved  by  grace. 
Some  one  has  said :  "They  also  serve  who  only  stand  and  wait." 
And  to  crown  it  all  Jesus  has  said :  "All  those  who  are  not 
against  us  are  for  us." 

I  have  endeavored  in  this  work  to  show  that  the  final  day 
is  coming,  and  it  is  well  enough  to  be  prepared  for  the  conflict. 
Knowledge  is  necessary,  and  particularly  a  knowledge  of  science 
and  Christianity.  The  days  are  coming  when  men  will  not  en- 
dure sound  doctrine,  and  this  work  is  particularly  an  appeal 
to  scientific  men.  I  do  not  claim,  however,  that  this  is  a  book 
of  religion,  for  indeed  it  is  not.  I  only  wish  to  prove  that  Jesus 
is  the  Christ  and  the  Saviour  of  men ;  and  when  this  idea  is 
proven,  the  reader  should  seek  his  religion  in  the  Bible,  not  here. 
For  in  this  book  religion  is  considered  from  a  material  or  con- 
scious basis,  and  viewed  from  a  material  standpoint,  so  that  we 
may  see  the  invisible  things  of  God  from  the  things  that  are 
made.  But  religion  cannot  properly  be  brought  to  a  material 
basis,  for  it  is  spiritual.  Therefore  all  the  material  works  which 


214  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

are  presented  in  this  book  are  only  the  similitude  of  the  real,  and 
not  the  real.  Again,  when  we  view  religion  from  a  material 
basis,  we  see  that  everything,  even  to  our  very  thoughts,  and  our 
process  of  reasoning,  and  also  the  highest  elements  of  mind,  are 
subject  to  the  action  of  certain  laws,  and,  therefore,  on  this  plan, 
everyone  would  be  judged  according  to  their  works;  and  if 
everything  is  done  by  law,  then  how  can  we  be  saved  by  grace? 
The  law  has  declared  that  all  are  dead  to  the  law,  and  if  we 
were  judged  by  the  law,  then  we  would  all  be  dead,  because  all 
are  sinners.  Now,  he  who  puts  on  Christ  is  no  longer  under  the 
law,  but  is  saved  by  the  grace  which  is  not  comprehended  in  the 
law;  yet,  so  long  as  we  are  in  this  tabernacle  we  are  subject  to 
certain  laws.  We  have  seen  all  the  way  through  this  work  that 
the  law  relates  to  the  first  trinity  of  the  mind,  and  it  relates  to 
God  the  Father ;  and  we  can  see,  too,  that  the  universe  is  governed 
by  certain  unvarying  laws.  But  in  Christ  we  put  on  the  new  man, 
and  while  in  this  tabernacle  we  live  unto  death,  but  in  the  spirit 
of  the  new  man  we  live  unto  life. 

Finally,  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Lord  of  this  Solar 
System;  and  the  reason  why  He  should  have  been  born  on  this 
earth  is  because  it  came  in  the  natural  order  of  things.  Man  is 
a  progressive  being,  and  I  have  no  doubt  but  that  at  some  future 
time  he  will,  with  Christ  as  our  Lord  and  Ruler,  inhabit  some  of 
the  other  planets  in  this  solar  system.  Let  us  have  Paul's  testi- 
mony on  this  point: 

"That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fullness  of  times  he  might 
gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both  which  are  in 
heaven,  and  which  are  in  earth ;  even  in  him ;  in  whom  we  have 
obtained  an  inheritance,  being  predestinated  according  to  the 
purpose  of  him  who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel  of  his 
own  will."  (Eph.  i.  10,  n.) 

"And  what  is  the  exceeding  greatness  of  his  power  to 
usward  who  believe ;  according  to  the  mighty  power,  which  he 
wrought  in  Christ,  when  he  raised  him  from  the  dead,  and  set 
him  at  his  own  right  hand  in  the  heavenly  places,  far  above 
all  principality,  and  power,  and  might,  and  dominion,  not  only 
in  this  world,  but  also  in  the  world  to  come ;  and  hath  put  all 
things  under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all 
things  to  the  church,  which  is  his  body,  the  fullness  of  him  that 
filleth  all  in  all."  (Eph.  i.  19-23). 

Paul  refers  to  this  again  and  says : 

"For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made 
alive.  But  every  man  in  his  own  order;  Christ  the  first  fruits; 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  215 

afterward  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming.  Then  cometh  the 
end,  when  he  shall  have  delivered  up  the  kingdom  to  God,  even 
the  Father ;  when  he  shall  have  put  down  all  rule  and  all  author- 
ity and  power.  For  he  must  reign  till  he  hath  put  all  enemies 
under  his  feet,  the  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death. 
For  he  hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet.  But  when  he  saith 
all  things  are  put  under  him,  it  is  manifest  that  he  is  excepted, 
which  did  put  all  things  under  him,  and  when  all  things  shall  be 
subdued  unto  him,  then  the  son  also  will  be  subject  unto  him,  that 
God  may  be  all  in  all."  (I.  Cor.  xv.  22-28). 

Now,  when  he  says  he  put  him  above  all  principality  and  power, 
it  must  be  remembered  that  Mars,  Saturn  and  Uranus,  or  per- 
sons who  were  representatives  of  these  planets,  were  very  in- 
strumental in  the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  and,  therefore,  he  shall 
be  put  above  these.  Again,  Christ  said  he  was  not  of  this  world, 
and  principally  speaking,  this  is  correct ;  but  Paul  says : 

"Moreover,  brethren,  I  would  not  that  ye  should  be  ignorant 
how  that  our  fathers  were  under  the  cloud,  and  all  passed  through 
the  sea ;  and  were  baptised  unto  Moses  in  the  cloud,  and  in  the 
sea ;  and  did  all  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat ;  and  did  all  drink  the 
same  spiritual  drink;  for  they  drank  of  that  spiritual  rock  that 
followed  them ;  and  that  rock  was  Christ." 

Now,  this  shows  that  the  material  things  even  of  this  world 
may  have  something  to  do  with  the  body  of  Christ.  This  Earth, 
however,  is  only  a  small  part  of  the  Solar  System,  and  if  Christ 
possesses  all  the  qualities  of  the  God-head  bodily,  He  must,  ac- 
cording to  my  understanding,  be  the  Master  of  this  system,  which 
is  only  an  infinitesimal  part  of  the  sidereal  universe,  over  which, 
we  may  believe,  God  holds  dominion. 

The  fact  that  Christ  was  born  of  woman  in  the  flesh  does  not 
signify  that  He  did  not  exist  prior  to  that  time ;  for  the  prophets 
discovered  by  the  spirit  of  Christ,  which  was  in  them  for  centuries 
before  His  incarnation,  that  Christ  would  be  born,  and  perform 
certain  things.  It  is  inferred  that  we  will  all  come  into  a  unity 
in  Christ,  for  Paul  says : 

"But  I  would  have  you  know,  that  the  head  of  every  man  is 
Christ,  and  the  head  of  the  woman  is  the  man,  and  the  head  of 
Christ  is  God."  And  again : 

"There  is  one  body  and  one  spirit,  even  as  ye  are  called  in  one 
hope  of  your  calling;  one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  God 
the  Father  of  all,  who  is  above  all,  and  through  all,  and  in  you  all. 
But  unto  everv  one  of  us  is  given  grace  according  to  the  measure 
of  the  gift  of  Christ.  Wherefore  he  saith,  when  he  ascended  up  on 


216  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION" 

high,  and  led  captivity  captive,  and  gave  gifts  unto  men.  Now 
that  he  ascended,  what  is  it  but  that  he  also  descended  first  into 
the  lower  parts  of  the  earth  ?  He  that  descended  is  the  same  also 
that  ascended  up  far  above  all  heavens,  that  he  might  fill  all  things. 
And  he  gave  some,  apostles ;  and  some,  prophets ;  and  some, 
evangelists ;  and  some  pastors ;  and  teachers ;  for  the  perfecting  of 
the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying  of  the 
body  of  Christ ;  till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the  faith  and  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  meas- 
ure of  the  stature  of  the  fullness  of  Christ."  (Eph.  iv.  4-13). 

Now,  if  Christ  ascended  above  all  heavens,  so  far  as  this  sys- 
tem is  concerned,  he  certainly  ascended  even  to  the  planet  of 
Neptune ;  because  it  is  a  planet,  and  has  an  influence  on  our  earth, 
and  performs  an  important  function  in  every  man ;  for  this 
planet  is  allied  to  our  Moral  faculties.  This  would  lead  us  to 
believe  that  the  Solar  System  itself  is  possessed  with  the  life 
principle,  and  while  Christ  in  person,  comparatively  speaking, 
was  only  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed  to  the  system,  yet  he  was,  and 
is,  what  the  eternal  Ego  is  to  the  outer  man.  Paul  also  infers 
here  in  this  last  instance,  that  all  men  will  be  made  into  one  man, 
or  all  come  into  the  unity  of  the  faith,  "Unto  the  measure  of  the 
stature  of  the  fullness  of  Christ." 

Now,  let  us  believe  for  a  moment,  at  least,  that  God  is  in- 
finite, and  has  dominion  over  the  whole  Sidereal  Universe,  and 
that  He  is  omnipotent,  and  fills  all  things.  Then  the  Solar  System 
is  only  an  infinitesimal  part  of  the  Divine  Being,  and  is  governed 
by  universal  laws.  So  it  is  said  that  when  everything  is  made  sub- 
servient to  the  Son,  then  the  Son  will  also  be  subservient  to  Him 
who  put  all  things  under  him.  Now,  we  know  that  the  whole 
universe  is  governed  by  unvarying  laws,  and  that  this  system, 
while  it  has  laws  within  itself,  is  also  obedient  to  the  laws  of  the 
universe,  hence  the  similarity. 

But  now  I  wish  to  produce  another  argument  that  will  un- 
doubtedly prove  beyond  all  reasonable  doubt  that  Christ  is  the 
Lord  of  the  whole  of  the  Solar  System.  We  have  seen  in  a 
previous  chapter  that  the  Earth  is  allied  to  only  a  few  organs  in 
the  Selfish  group — Alimentiveness,  Bibativeness  and  Acquisitive- 
ness— and  if  Christ  is  to  become  the  Lord  of  this  world  only, 
even  if  it  is  after  the  millennial  period,  when  the  world  will  have 
come  to  perfection,  then  He  would  become  the  Master  of  only 
a  few  organs,  or,  of  say,  a  certain  spirit  in  the  Eternal  God- 
head, and  that  of  a  selfish  nature.  If  this  were  true,  then  Christ 
would  not  possess  all  the  qualities  of  the  Godhead  bodily,  for  it 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  217 

is  conceded  that  there  are  seven  spirits  of  God,  while  Christ 
would  have  only  one,  and  really,  only  a  part  of  that  one,  since 
the  Earth  and  Mars  are  both  comprised  in  this  spirit.  -  Again,  - 
Christ  would  not  be  in  the  image  of  the  Father — the  Sidereal 
Universe — for  it  is  conceded  that  the  Sidereal  Universe  revolves 
round  a  common  center,  and  it  includes  the  whole ;  while  this 
Earth  is  only  a  small  part  of  a  lesser  universe,  and  the  Earth 
does  not  include  the  whole  in  any  sense  of  the  word.  But  if  we 
concede  that  Christ  is  the  internal  Ego  of  the  whole  Solar  Sys- 
tem, which  is  a  complete  system  revolving  round  a  common  cen- 
ter, the  Sun,  and  that  this  system  forms  a  part  of  the  Grand 
System,  the  Sidereal  Universe,  a  system  within  a  system,  then 
there  is  a  similarity. 

Again,  we  have  already  seen  that  it  requires  all  the  planets 
in  our  system,  and  all  the  organs  of  our  brain,  to  form  the  trinity ; 
and  therefore,  if  Christ  be  the  Son  of  God,  He  must,  of  neces- 
sity, be  the  Lord  of  the  whole  Solar  System,  or  of  all  those 
planets  that  are  allied  to  those  organs  which  are  included  in  the 
Godhead. 

We  have  seen,  also,  that  the  internal  Ego  in  man  is  capable  of 
moving  about  in  different  parts  of  the  body,  or  even  to  be  out  of 
the  body ;  and  so,  too,  Christ  may  be  able  to  appear  in  different 
parts  of  the  Solar  System,  or  even  out  of  the  system ;  but 
whether  this  can  be  done  at  will,  or  whether  it  is  a  matter  of  law, 
I  am  unable  to  say  definitely.  I  am  inclined  to  believe,  however, 
that  since  the  Solar  System,  and  also  man,  is  in  the  process  of 
evolution,  that  we  can  reach  only  so  high  until  certain  condi- 
tions have  been  attained  to  enable  us  to  reach  the  highest  attain- 
ment. For  example,  as  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  within  us,  we 
may  be  able  to  reach  a  state  of  peace  and  blessedness  only  after 
a  certain  process  of  development;  and  so,  too,  as  the  Apostle 
Paul  has  described  it,  the  Father  must  reign  until  all  things 
are  subdued  unto  Christ,  then  the  Christ  will  reign  supreme,  be- 
ing also  subservient  unto  God  the  Father,  that  God  may  be  all 
in  all. 

I  fancy  I  hear  some  one  inquiring,  Who,  then,  was  ruling  our 
solar  universe  while  Christ  was  being  conceived  and  born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary?  It  has  just  been  stated  that  the  Father  must  reign 
until  all  things  are  subdued  unto  Christ.  The  internal  Ego  in 
man  undoubtedly  passes  through  many  changes  and  metamor- 
phoses from  the  time  of  conception  to  our  birth,  and  on  to  ma- 
ture manhood ;  and  it  is  my  opinion  that  Christ  must  also  pass 
through  all  these  same  changes  in  the  development  of  the  Solar 


218  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

System.  The  conditions  are  not  exactly  similar,  for  the  human 
body  is  not  in  the  form  of  a  Solar  System,  but  we  are  a  part  of  that 
system,  nevertheless;  for  it  is  said  that  the  head  of  every  man 
is  Christ,  and  the  head  of  Christ  is  God. 

With  the  understanding  that  Christ  is  the  Lord  of  the  whole 
of  this  Solar  System,  then  the  words  of  Paul  are  very  clear  when 
he  said  that  Christ  ascended  above  all  heavens  that  He  might 
fill  all  things. 

Our  bodies  are  allied  to  Earth,  and  by  the  Earth  are  fed,  since 
these  organs  in  the  brain  relate  to  the  Earth,  as  has  been  ex- 
plained ;  and  since  the  flesh  and  blood  relate  to  the  lower  trinity 
of  the  mind,  and  to  the  group  of  small  planets — Mercury,  Venus, 
the  Earth  and  Mars — I  have  no  idea  that  people  are  born  of 
flesh  and  blood  above  these  spheres.  This  agrees  with  what 
Christ  said:  ''They  do  not  marry  in  heaven,  neither  are  they 
given  in  marriage."  And  Paul  further  declares  that  there  is 
neither  male  nor  female.  Christ,  therefore,  should  be  born  of 
the  flesh  in  this  world,  as  are  all  people;  and  after  we  leave  off 
this  tabernacle,  and  have  become  perfect,  we  will  be  prepared  to 
live  in  a  higher  earth,  or  sphere,  one  which  is  more  advanced 
than  this. 

Now,  we  have  seen  that  the  whole  Solar  System  was  in  a 
perfect  balance  only  at-  one  time,  and  that  was  at  the  time  of  the 
birth  of  Christ ;  and,  so  far  as  we  know,  it  never  will  be  again ; 
and  this,  in  itself,  is  sufficient  evidence  that  Christ  is  perfect. 
And,  being  conceived  by  God  the  Father  through  the  Holy 
Ghost,  He  is,  therefore,  Master  of  all  those  planets  whose  in- 
fluence He  obeyed  in  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  law,  for  it  is 
said,  "He  ascended  above  all  principalities  and  powers  that  He 
might  fill  all  things."  Paul  makes  another  statement  which 
seems  to  be  very  conclusive  that  Christ  is  the  Lord  of  the  whole 
Solar  System.  He  says : 

"Who  hath  delivered  us  from  the  power  of  darkness,  and 
hath  translated  us  into  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  son  ;  in  whom  we 
hath  redemption  through  his  blood,  even  the  forgiveness  of 
sins ;  who  is  the  image  of  the  invisible  God,  the  first  born  of 
every  creature;  for  by  him  were  all  things  created,  that  are  in 
heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,  whether  they 
be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or  powers ;  all  things 
were  created  by  him,  and  for  him ;  and  he  is  before  all  things,  and 
by  him  all  things  consist.  And  he  is  the  head  of  the  body,  the 
church ;  who  is  the  beginning:,  the  first  born  from  the  dead ;  that 
Jn  all  thing?  he  might  have  the  pre-eminence.  For  it  pleased  the 


SCIENCE   AXD   RELIGION"  219 


Father  that  in  him  should  all  fullness  dwell ;  and  having-  made 
peace  through  the  blood  of  his  cross,  by  him  to  reconcile  all 
things  unto  himself;  by  him,  I  say,  whether  they  be  things  in 
earth,  or  things  in  heaven."  (Col.  i.  13-21.) 

Again.  "God,  who  at  sundry  times  and  in  divers  manners 
spake  in  time  past  unto  the  fathers  by  the  prophets,  hath  in  these 
last  days  spoken  unto  us  by  his  Son,  whom  he  hath  appointed 
heir  of  all  things,  by  whom,  also,  he  made  the  worlds;  who,  be- 
ing the  brightness  of  his  glory,  and  the  express  image  of  his 
person,  and  upholding  all  things  by  the  word  of  his  power, 
when  he  had  by  himself  purged  our  sins,  sat  down  on 
the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high ;  being  made  so 'much  bet- 
ter than  the  angels,  as  he  hath  by  inheritance  obtained  a  more 
excellent  name  than  they.  For  unto  which  of  the  angels  said 
he  at  any  time,  Thou  are  my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten 
thee?  And  again,  when  he  bringeth  in  the  first  begotten  into  the 
world,  he  saith,  And  let  all  the  angels  of  God  worship  him.  And 
of  the  angels  he  saith,  Who  maketh  his  angels  spirits  and  his 
ministers  a  flame  of  fire.  But  unto  the  Son  he  saith,  Thy  throne, 
O  God,  is  forever  and  ever,  a  scepter  of  righteousness  is  the 
scepter  of  thy  kingdom.  Thou  hast  loved  righteousness,  and 
hated  iniquity ;  therefore  God,  even  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee 
with  the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows.  And,  thou,  Lord,  in 
the  beginning  hast  laid  the  foundation  of  the  earth ;  and  the 
heavens  are  the  works  of  thy  hands.  They  shall  perish,  but 
thou  remainest;  and  they  all  shall  wax  old  as  doth  a  garment; 
and  as  a  vesture  shalt  thou  fold  them  up,  and  they  shall  be 
changed ;  but  thou  art  the  same,  and  thy  years  shall  not  fail. 
But  to  which  of  the  angels  said  he  at  any  time,  Sit  on  my  right 
hand,  until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool?  Are  they  not 
all  ministering  spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  for  them  who  shall 
be  heirs  of  salvation?"  (Hebrews,  Chapter  I.) 

The  above  quotations  are  certainly  convincing,  for  if  the  worlds 
were  made  by  the  Son,  even  the  Christ,  these  worlds  referred 
to  relate  to  the  other  planets  in  the  Solar  System  most  assuredly, 
since  there  are  no  other  worlds  except  the  planets  with  which  we 
are  acquainted. 

It  is  again  stated  by  St.  John  that  this  world  was  also  made  by 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  this  we  may  well  believe  that  Christ 
is  also  the  ego  of  this  world,  as  well  as  of  the  other  planets  in  our 
system,  he  says : 

"There  was  a  man  sent  from  God,  whose  name  was  John.  The 
same  came  for  a  witness,  to  bear  witness  of  the  light,  that  all  men 


220  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

through  him  might  believe.  He  was  not  that  Light,  but  was 
sent  to  bear  witness  of  that  light.  That  was  the  true  light,  which 
lighted  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world.  He  was  in  the  world, 
and  the  world  was  made  by  him,  and  the  world  knew  him  not.  He 
came  unto  his  own,  and  his  own  received  him  not.  But  as  many 
as  received  him,  to  them  gave  he  power  to  become  the  sons  of 
God,  even  to  them  that  believe  on  his  name ;  which  were  born, 
not  of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man, 
but  of  God.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among 
us  (and  we  beheld  his  glory,  the  glory  of  the  only  begotten  of  the 
Father)  full  of  grace  and  truth."  (St.  John,  i.  6-14.) 

Now  this  statement,  "The  world  was  made  by  him'/  would 
probably  escape  the  attention  of  the  superficial  thinker,  as  no  spe- 
cial stress  is  placed  upon  it,  but  it  is  well  for  us  to  notice  these 
things  particularly,  otherwise  we  might, let  them  slip. 

There  is  another  phenomena  which  seems  to  bear  upon  the  sub- 
ject which  we  find  in  Revelation : 

'"And  there  was  war  in  heaven ;  Michael  and  his  angels  fought 
against  the  dragon ;  and  the  dragon  fought,  and  his  angels,  and 
prevailed  not.  .  .  .  And  the  great  dragon  was  cast  out,  that 
old  serpent,  called  the  Devil,  and  Satan,  which  deceiveth  the  whole 
world ;  he  was  cast  out  into  the  earth,  and  his  angels  were  cast  out 
with  him.  And  I  heard  a  loud  voice  saying  in  heaven.  Now  is 
come  salvation,  and  strength,  and  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the 
power  of  his  Christ ;  for  the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast  down, 
which  accused  them  before  our  God  day  and  night.  And  they 
overcame  him  by  the  blood  of  the  lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  their 
testimony ;  and  they  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the  death.  There- 
fore rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  ye  that  dwell  in  them.  Woe  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth  and  of  the  sea !  for  the  Devil  is  come  down 
unto  you,  having  great  wrath,  because  he  knoweth  that  he  hath 
but  a  short  time.  And  when  the  dragon  saw  that  he  was  cast  unto 
the  earth  he  persecuted  the  woman  that  brought  forth  the  man 
child  (the  woman  is  referred  to  in  this  same  chapter  as  being 
clothed  with  the  Sun,  and  the  Moon  under  her  foot,  and  is,  no 
doubt,  some  spiritual  phenomenon).  And  the  serpent  cast  out  of 
his  mouth  water  as  a  flood  after  the  woman,  that  he  might  cause 
her  to  be  carried  away  of  the  flood.  And  the  earth  helped  the 
woman,  and  the  earth  opened  her  mouth,  and  swallowed  up  the 
flood,  which  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his  mouth."  (Rev.  xii., 
1-17.) 

Mr.  W.  J.  Colville,  in  his  "Studies  in  Theosophy,"  gives  this 
version  of  this  phenomena,  mentioned  in  the  Revelations: 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  221 

ie  perfectly  unfolded  soul  is  represented  astrologically  in 
the  twelth  chapter  of  Revelations,  as  a  woman  clothed  with  the 
sun,  in  contrast  to  Adam  and  Eve,  who  were  represented  in  the 
Garden  of  Eden  as  naked,  signifying  ignorant  though  innocent; 
that  is,  in  a  state  of  moral  infancy.  Their  adoption  of  clothing 
signified  growth  in  knowledge  through  experience.  Eve,  though 
innocent  and  perfect  in  virgin  beauty,  wore  no  crown;  chaste 
as  marble,  pure  as  ice,  with  beauty  unsullied,  she  was  still  no 
queen,  no  conqueror.  She  is  the  representative  of  infantile  inno- 
cence, but  one  to  whom  no  one  need  apply  for  advice  or  instruc- 
tion, as  she  has  no  knowledge  of  the  world,  or  its  trials.  While 
fair  and  pure,  she  was  only  a  little  child,  who  could  not  serve 
as  teacher,  counsellor  or  guide.  Now  gaze  upon  the  other  pic- 
ture— a  woman  standing  in  regal  glory,  clothed  with  the  sun, 
the  moon  beneath  her  feet,  a  crown  of  twelve  stars  upon  her 
head;  a  woman  with  all  the  chastity  that  could  be  imagined  as 
pertaining  to  the  pure  Edenic  virgin,  but  chastity  combined  with 
all-commanding  knowledge,  intelligence  united  to  purity,  love 
married  to  wisdom.  Between  these  two,  a  great  gulf  is  fixed; 
but  it  is  the  Edenic  woman  who  has  developed  into  the  radiant 
queen  of  the  Apocalypse.  We  may  take  Eve  to  represent  a  sus- 
ceptible person,  who  always  "takes  on  conditions";  when  tempted 
by  the  serpent  (error),  she  is  utterly  unprotected;  but  the  light 
tiat  clothes  the  apocalyptic  woman  is  the  armor  of  the  Spirit 
which  envelopes  her  from  head  to  foot  and  paralyzes  the  serpent. 
Jesus  placed  before  us,  the  union  of  the  dove's  harmlessness 
with  the  serpent's  wisdom. 

"Now,  what  is  the  esoteric  significance  of  the  apocalytic  fig- 
ure? The  sun  corresponds  to  our  spiritual  nature,  the  moon  to 
our  physical  or  animal  nature,  and  the  twelve  stars  to  our  differ- 
ent intellectual  powers.  Many  astrologers  tell  us,  "the  wise  man 
rules  his  stars."  The  true  Theosophist,  in  whom  divine  wisdom 
is  regnant,  rules  his  intellectual  powers,  compelling  them  to  act 
as  servants  to  the  divine  soul  (atma),  as  the  visible  sun  rules  the 
planets  which  revolve  around  it.  Our  atma  is  the  sun  in  us; 
the  true  ego  is  the  spiritual  sun.  The  moon  represents  the  ani- 
mal nature,  a  mere  satellite  which  must  be  subjected  to  the 
intellect,  while  both  mind  and  sense  must  obey  the  Spirit.  This 
is  the  true  planetary  correspondence  of  the  powers  within  our- 
selves. As  planets  revolve  in  space  thev  are  continuallv  dis- 
charging electricity  into  the  atmosphere ;  the  recent  perihelion  of 


222  'SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

several  has  had  a  great  deal  to  do  with  the  present  tumult  and 
unrest  in  human  society  all  over  the  world;  but  all  these  influ- 
ences being  mortal,  they  afflict  only  those  who  are  on  the  mortal 
plane  of  thought  and  affection.  When  we  cultivate  our  soul 
power,  when  we  are  clad  in  armor  from  head  to  foot,  no  arrows 
or  bullets  pierce  our  armor.  When  we  live  in  the  Spirit,  by 
constant  at-one-ment  with  the  interior  life,  we  clothe  ourselves 
with  the  sun,  subdue  the  moon  (all  carnal  passions)  beneath  our 
feet,  and  earn  the  diadem  of  twelve  stars,  signifying  the  perfect 
development  of  our  intellect  (the  twelve  stars  refer  to  all  zodi- 
acal influences).  A  thoroughly  rounded  development  is  a  regal 
crown.  As  we  live  in  the  light  of  spiritual  truth  we  become 
more  and  more  invulnerable,  no  matter  what  hydra-headed  mon- 
ster makes  war  upon  us;  our  heels,  being  cased  in  armor,  blunt 
the  serpent's  fangs,  and  the  spiritual  armor  with  which  we  are 
clothed,  not  only  protects  us,  but  radiates  an  atmosphere  which 
purifies  the  air  for  every  one  else  to  breathe;  it  generates  a  coun- 
ter-influence of  good  that  destroys  evil,  as  light  dispels  dark- 
ness. When  this  is  understood,  we  shall  learn  how  useless  it  is 
to  expect  to  succeed  in  spiritual  work  merely  through  intellec- 
tual accomplishments.  Verily,  the  spoken  or  written  word  of 
truth  carries  conviction  by  the  sheer  force  of  sound  argument 
to  many  minds,  but  much  more  than  argument  is  needed  in 
breaking  down  the  stronghold  of  error  and  letting  in  the  light 
cf  truth.'' 

Now  what  natural  body  is  there  than  can  come  in  contact  with 
the  other  planets  and  also  with  the  Earth  ? 

Comets  ? 

Nothing  else.  Comets  have  very  elongated  orbits,  and  they  can 
come  in  contact  with  any  planet  from  Mercury  to  Neptune.  (Sec 
Halley's  Comet,  fig.  I.) 

In  1776  a  comet  approached  so  close  to  Jupiter  that  it  got  en- 
tangled among  the  satellites  of  that  planet,  but  the  satellites  all 
the  time  pursued  their  course  as  if  the  comet  never  had  existed. 
This,  however,  was  not  the  case  with  the  comet ;  it  was  throvrn 
entirely  out  of  its  course  and  has  changed  its  orbit  from  one  with 
a  long  period  to  one  with  a  period  of  twenty  years  or  so. 

There  is  an  instance  on  record  of  a  comet  dividing  itself  into 
two  portions,  each  separate  portion  afterward  pursuing  distinct 
but  similar  orbits.  This  is  Biela's  or  Gambert's  comet.  And 
finally  the  Earth  broke  through  this  comet  in  the  form  of  a  mass 
of  meteors  in  November,  1872. 


'SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  223 

In  1759  Halley's  comet  approached  Saturn  and  Jupiter  so  close- 
ly that  the  comet  was  delayed  for  a  space  of  nearly  600  days  in 
making  its  reappearance.  It  is  evident,  however,  that  the  phe- 
nomena referred  -to  in  Revelation  have  not  yet  transpired, 
but  the  data  I  have  at  hand  are  rather  limited. 

Astronomers  are  agreed  that  the  contact  of  a  comet  with  our 
earth  would  be  accompanied  with  disastrous  results.  Here  is 
what  they  say  about  it : 

"When  the  movement  of  the  comets  is  considered,"  says  Lam- 
bert, "and  we  reflect  on  the  laws  of  gravity,  it  will  be  readily  per- 
ceived that  their  approach  to  the  Earth  might  there  cause  the  most 
woeful  events,  bring  back  the  universal  deluge,  or  make  it  perish 
in  a  deluge  of  fire,  shatter  it  into  small  dust,  or  at  least  turn  it 
from  its  orbit,  drive  away  its  Moon,  or,  still  worse,  the  Earth  itself 
outside  the  orbit  of  Saturn,  and  inflict  upon  us  a  Winter  several 
centuries  long,  which  neither  men  nor  animals  would  be  able  to 
bear.  The  tails  even  of  comets  would  not  be  unimportant  phe- 
nomena if  the  comets  in  taking  their  departure  left  them  either 
in  whole  or  in  part  in  our  atmosphere." 

"The  Earth  actually  passed  through  the  tail  of  the  comet  of 
1861,  and  left  behind  it  a  peculiar  phosphorescent  mist." 

Maupertuis  adds  that  the  contact  of  a  comet  with  our  Earth 
might  give  us  new  Moons,  or  rings  like  those  of  Saturn.  He  then 
adds :  "However  dangerous  might  be  the  shock  of  a  comet,  it 
might  be  so  slight  that  it  would  only  do  damage  at  that  part  of 
the  Earth  where  it  actually  struck." 

From  the  data  given  in  Revelation  just  quoted,  this  latter  phe- 
nomenon seems  to  be  nearest  in  conformity  with  what  Saint  John 
saw  in  his  vision.  It  is  inferred  that  the  comet  is  to  strike  the 
Earth  (if  it  be  a  comet)  and  cause  a  flood  of  water;  "and  the 
Earth  opened  her  mouth"  (or  became  cracked  by  the  contact  of 
the  comet)  "and  drank  up  the  flood." 

It  must  be  remembered  that  when  a  thing  is  seen  with  spiritual 
eyes  it  takes  on  a  different  form  than  it  does  when  seen  with  the 
natural  eyes.  Thus  the  Earth  is  considered  by  Saint  John  to  be 
an  animate  thing,  and  Paul  also  say:  "Satan  himself  is  trans- 
formed into  an  angel  of  light."  The  spirit  sees  the  invisible 
things  sometimes  plainer  than  it  does  the  visible  things,  and  there- 
fore when  John  saw  this  war  in  heaven,  he  not  only  saw  the  ma- 
terial effect,  but  also  the  spiritual  and  invisible,  or  the  electrical, 
which  is  the  more  important. 

Now  there  is  no  possibility  of  Saint  John  being  mistaken,  for 
the  Universe  is  ruled  by  certain  and  unvarying  laws,  and  the  spirit 


224 v  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

by  being  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  can  see  these  things  which  are 
going  to  transpire  for  thousands  of  years  ahead,  for  that  matter, 
and  it  is  impossible  to  make  an  error.  And  I  believe  that  even 
in  these  days  if  any  man  is  zvorthy  he  can  go  back  to  the  beginning 
of  the  world  in  the  spirit  and  see  the  progress  of  creation  in  outline 
as  Moses  saw  it,  and  in  that  case  he  would  see,  too,  that  God 
had  a  supervising,  if  not  a  creating  hand,  in  the  production  of  the 
animals,  etc.,  whether  the  ''fittest  survived,"  as  Mr.  Darwin  claims, 
or  whether  it  was  by  natural  selection,  artificial  selection,  or 
whether  all  animated  beings  have  an  ideal  toward  which  they  are 
always  striving.  Undoubtedly  he  would  find  all  these  theories 
true,  in  some  respects,  and  he  would  also  find  that  there  are  other 
principles  involved  which  the  scientific  men  of  to-day  have  so  far 
overlooked. 

But  to  return  to  the  subject.  If  this  phenomenon  which  Saint 
John  saw,  as  related  in  Revelation,  relates  to  the  comets,  and 
the  heavens  to  the  planets  (there  seems  to  be  several  heavens,  for 
Paul  tells  of  one  who  ascended  to  the  third  heaven),  and  if  every- 
thing in  the  heavens  and  in  the  Eearth  is  to  be  made  subservient 
to  Christ,  then  He  must  of  necessity  be  the  ruling  spirit,  or  mas- 
ter of  the  whole  Solar  System.  "Wherefore  God  also  hath  highly 
exalted  Him,  and  given  Him  a  name  which  is  above  every  name ; 
that  at  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee  shall  bow,  of  things  in 
heaven,  and  things  in  Earth,  and  things  under  the  Earth;  and 
that  every  tongue  should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the 
glory  of  God,  the  Father."  (Phil.,  ii.  9-11. 

From  the  observations  made  by  astronomers  it  is  evident  that 
some  of  the  comets,  at  least,  are  making  continually  shorter  pe- 
riods of  revolution,  while  others  are  becoming  broken  up  alto- 
gether; and  if  this  present  ratio  is  kept  up  indefinitely,  these 
comets  will  finally  all  be  plunged  into  the  Sun.  Now  we  know 
that  the  Sun  is  a  ball  or  lake  of  fire,  something  over  800,000  miles 
in  diameter,  but  whether  this  lake  of  fire  is  the  Hell  spoken  of  and 
described  by  the  holy  men  as  burning  forever  and  ever,  and  into 
which  all  wickedness  must  be  destroyed,  I  am  quite  unable  to  say. 

When  we  have  viewed  man  in  all  his  phases  and  have  seen  all 
his  wonderful  works  and  achievements ;  how  his  body  by  joints 
and  bands  having  nourishment  ministered  and  knit  together ;  how 
all  the  component  parts  being  composed  of  infinitesimally  small 
atoms,  having  different  functions,  yet  acting  in  unity,  although 
there  are  billions  of  them;  when  all  these  are  subservient  to  the 
one  will ;  then  add  to  this  the  fact  that  man  partakes  of  the  Divine 
Nature  and  possesses  the  principle  of  immortality ;  when  we  view 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  225 

man  in  all  his  phases,  I  say,  we  may  agree  with  that  man  who  said : 
"I  will  praise  thee,  O  Lord,  for  I  am  fearfully  and  wonderfully 
made." 

A  CURIOUS  PHENOMENON. 

There  is  another  curious  phenomenon  which  I  wish  to  mention 
here.  One  night  I  was  sleeping  and  dreaming,  and  was  pondering 
on  the  crucifixion  of  Christ  and  its  effects  upon  the  world  and  my- 
self. At  length  I  said  in  my  dream  "I  am  glad  it  happened."  And 
immediately  it  seemed  as  if  something  was  cut  loose  in  my  head 
and  the  blood  rushed  up  into  the  brain  through  the  carotid  arteries 
on  the  right  side  only.  This  action  was  very  violent  and  awak- 
end  me  in  a  twinkling.  I  was  in  some  fear  lest  it  burst  an  artery, 
as  it  was  very  paintful.  The  rush  of  blood  seemed  to  go  to  the 
Perfective,  Reflective  and  Moral  groups  of  prgans  on  the  right 
side  only,  while  the  circulation  to  all  other  parts  of  the  body  and 
brain  appeared  perfectly  normal,  except  that  the  heart  beat  rapid- 
ly. I  cannot  understand  why  I  was  induced  to  say  such  a  thing, 
except  that  it  seemed  to  have  been  provided  for  by  nature,  and  I 
cannot  say  as  to  just  what  effect  this  had  on  my  mental  machinery, 
but  I  can  say  that  the  results  were  terrific  for  about  a  minute. 

This  brings  to  my  mind  a  paragraph  which  I  read  of  two  men 
a  few  years  ago.  One  of  them  was  giving  a  lecture,  and  in  the 
course  of  his  remarks  said :  'There  is  no  God,"  and  immediately 
an  artery  burst  in  him  and  he  died.  And  the  other  was  also  giving 
a  lecture  on  a  similar  subject,  but  at  another  place.  (I  believe 
both  were  in  Europe.)  And  when  he  came  to  that  part  of  his 
lecture  and  said,  "There  is  no  God,"  an  artery  also  burst  in  him 
and  he  died. 

Now  I  do  not  claim  that  an  artery  will  burst  in  everybody  who 
says  there  is  no  God,  and  in  fact  I  know  it  won't  have  that  effect 
on  all  occasions;  but  I  do  believe  that  if  a  man  is  living  in  his 
subject  with  his  inner  consciousness,  that  such  a  conviction  will 
be  attended  with  disastrous  results. 

The  action  of  the  mind  on  the  circulation  of  the  blood  is  won- 
derful. By  the  action  of  the  mind  we  call  the  blood  to  some  par- 
ticular organ,  and  by  this  means  cultivate  it.  There  are  a  few  cases 
on  record  where  the  blood  has  been  withdrawn  from  the  intellec- 
tual faculties,  so  that  a  deposit  of  bone  was  formed  on  the  inner 
surface  of  the  skull  in  that  part.  I  have  no  doubt,  and  in  fact  I 
am  quite  certain  that  paralysis  is  often  caused  by  the  action  of 
the  mind,  and  the  same  may  be  said  of  many  of  the  other  ills  and 


226  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

diseases  to  which  our  flesh  is  heir. 

The  mechanism  of  man  is  very  complicated  and  very  wonderful, 
but  there  is,  so  we  are  told,  a  straight  road  through  it  all,  or  a 
means  of  keeping  everything  in  a  perfect  state  of  repair,  and  it 
is  this :  Do  your  duty  toward  God,  yourself  and  man,  and  no 
very  serious  harm  can  befall  you.  I  might  add  this  aphorism, 
however,  that  will  be  very  applicable  to  all  people: 

Don't  tinker  with  the  soul,  for  without  God  it  is  dead, 
Better  fool  with  electricity  and  gunpowder  instead. 

THE  DIVINITY  OF  CHRIST. 

Some  people  object  to  the  idea  that  Christ  was  miraculously 
conceived,  but  I  cannot  reconcile  this  phenomenon  with  science  in 
any  other  way.  Christ  was  perfect,  and  therefore  He  cannot 
lie ;  and  if  He  did  lie,  then  He  was  not  perfect.  And  since  He  de- 
clared himself  to  be  the  Son  of  God  and  also  the  son  of  man,  and 
since  his  apostles  described  the  manner  of  his  conception,  and  since 
the  prophets  for  centuries  before  had  said,  ''Behold,  a  virgin  shall 
be  with  child" ;  and,  further,  when  Joseph  himself  was  going  to 
put  her  away  when  he  found  she  was  conceived,  but  was  informed 
by  the  Lord  that  she  was  conceived  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  we  would 
have  to  deny  the  Christ  and  the  spirit  entirely  if  we  denied  that  He 
was  conceived  in  the  manner  stated.  And  if  all  these,  even  to  God 
Himself,  were  implicated  in  these  lies,  could  they  move  the  plan- 
ets by  their  lies  and  make  His  life  conform  to  the  very  letter  of  the 
laws  of  God  and  Nature,  as  we  have  already  seen  in  His  horo- 
scope ? 

Never!  Emphatically  no!  If  Joseph  and  Mary  and  all  the 
rest  had  followed  these  cunningly  devised  fables,  then  Christ,  by 
the  very  laws  of  heredity,  would  have  been  a  low  dog  and  a  sneak, 
instead  of  being  the  Christ  and  the  Savious  of  men.  Like  begets 
like ;  and  every  tree  brings  forth  fruit  after  its  own  kind. 

Now  the  angel  Gabriel  said  unto  Mary:  "The  Holy  Ghost 
shall  come  upon  thee  and  the  power  of  the  Highest  shall  over- 
shadow thee,  and  that  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee  shall 
be  called  the  Son  of  God."  Then  Mary  said :  "Behold  the  hand- 
maid of  the  Lord ;  be  it  unto  me  as  them  hast  said."  Now  were 
not  all  these  qualities  hereditary  in  Christ?  It  was  written  of 
Him :  "I  have  come  to  do  thy  will,  O  God."  And  he  was  faith- 
ful and  obedient  to  these  principles  even  unto  death.  In  his  last 
prayer  in  the  garden,  he  said:  "O  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  227 

let  this  cup  pass  from  me ;  nevertheless,  not  as  I  wilt,  but  as  thou 
wilt." 

Now,  can  any  one  who  claims  to  know  anything  about  science, 
and  the  laws  of  heredity,  say  that  Christ  was  not  faithful  to  all 
of  these  hereditary  laws?  And,  on  the  other  hand,  could  an  ille- 
gitimate child,  or  one  who  was  conceived  and  reared  in  infamy 
and  lies,  live  a  life  of  truth,  purity  and  righteousness,  as  Christ 
lived  ? 

Never !  It  would  be  utterly  impossible.  Christ  was  conceived 
in  the  manner  stated.  The  whole  Trinity  was  present  in  that  one 
act ;  and  therefore  in  Him  dwelt  all  the  qualities  of  the  Godhead 
bodily.  And,  according  to  my  philosophy,  it  could  not  have  been 
brought  about  in  any  other  way.  God  said :  "Thou  art  my  Son, 
this  day  have  I  begotten  thee."  Surely  Christ  was  the  Son  of 
God ;  He  could  not  be  otherwise  than  Divine. 

Mere  planetary  positions  would  not  produce  the  divinity  of 
Christ.  Perfect  planetary  positions  would  give  a  perfect  balance 
of  mental  powers,  but  if  He  were  born  entirely  of  worldly  parents 
then  he  would  be  a  man  of  the  world,  having  worldly  desires  and 
ambitions. 

But  Christ  is  the  Internal  Ego  of  the  Solar  System,  and  it  was 
necessary  for  Him  to  become  incarnate  in  the  flesh  on  this  Earth 
as  a  natural  process  of  development. 

It  has  been  objected  by  some  that  God  could  not  beget  the 
Christ  into  the  Virgin  Mary  for  the  reason  that  this  life  germ  is 
aliving  organism,  the  spermatozoa,  is  formed  in  man  and  not  in 
the  woman,  and  that  the  woman  furnishes  only  the  ovum  or  egg, 
which  constitutes  the  food  for  the  spermatozoa  until  it  is  firmly 
united  in  the  womb. 

Of  course  I  do  not  presume  to  know  all  about  the  process  by 
which  the  life  or  organism  of  Christ  was  begotten  there,  but  I  be- 
lieve there  are  some  things  possible  with  God  which  has  not  yet 
entered  into  our  philosophy.  I  find  the  following  in  Mr.  Fish- 
bough's  Macrocosm,  which  may  serve  to  throw  some  light  on  the 
subject.  He  says : 

"The  formation  of  entozoa,  or  animals  within  animals,  where 
their  eggs  could  not  possiblv  have  been  deposited,  is  thought  to 
argue  powerfully  for  the  independent  generation  of  the  lower  ani- 
mal forms  when  certain  conditions  obtain  that  are  favorable.  This 
argument  is  thought  to  be  strengthened  by  the  fact  that  insects 
of  a  low  species  (the  acarum)  were  repeatedly  produced 
in  abundance,  apparently  solely  by  galvanic  processes  instituted 
by  Messrs.  Crosse  and  Weekes ;  and,  in  one  instance,  a  growth  of 


228  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

fungi  of  a  beautiful  and  previously  unknown  species  was  produced 
by  the  last-named  gentleman  by  the  same  process." 

He  further  adds  in  a  footnote : 

"These  alleged  results  of  the  experiments  of  Messrs.  Crosse  and 
Weekes  were  at  first  almost  universallly  scouted  as  absurd  and  im- 
possible ;  but  subsequent  repeated  experiments,  performed  during 
several  years,  seem  to  leave  no  doubt  of  their  reality.  I  per- 
ceive by  a  late  communication,  published  in  the  newspapers,  from 
Mr.  F.  F.  Ogden,  United  States  Consul  at  Liverpool,  that  that 
gentleman  has  recently  visited  the  laboratory  of  Mr.  Crosse,  and 
became  entirely  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  wonderful  represen- 
tations concrning  this  newly  produced  insect." 

When  one  begins  to  be  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Cerebel- 
lum is  the  first  organ  to  become  affected ;  and  I  know  this  action 
is  so  active  or  strong  that  it  will  stimulate  the  sex  organs  to  the 
point  of  emission  in  a  few  seconds.  This  action  is  operated  upon 
the  cerebellum,  in  man,  and  is  accompanied  by  great  friction,  as 
if  by  a  galvanic  battery.  And  in  man,  the  microcosm,  I  believe 
it  has  something  to  do  with  producing  or  begetting  the  new  spirit 
in  him.  In  the  Virgin  Mary  it  probably  acted  upon  the  cerebel- 
lum in  connection  with  the  womb,  as  it  also  affects  the  sex  organs 
in  man. 

If  this  insect,  then,  as  alleged,  can  be  produced  by  galvanism, 
then  by  extending  this  same  principle  to  Christ,  I  believe  that  the 
spiritual  powers  acting  upon  the  Virgin  Mary  would  also  be  able 
to  produce  the  living  organism  of  Christ  in  her. 

"The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the  power  of  the 
Highest  shall  overshadow  thee."  Surely  God  is  able  to  produce 
His  Ego ;  if  not,  then  how  can  Man  produce  the  ego  which  is  in 
us  all?  We  may  not  understand  all  the  powers  that  exist,  but 
they  exist  just  the  same. 

"Thou  art  my  Son ;  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee."  This  truth 
was  foreseen  by  the  prophets  for  centuries  before  Christ  was 
born  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  They  understood  the  operation  of  the 
spirit  by  the  spirit  of  Christ  which  was  in  them.  "Behold,  a  virgin 
shall  be  with  child."  Those  men  knew  that  Christ  was  the  Son 
of  God,  yet  they  had  not  seen  Him,  except  in  the  spirit,  while  we, 
who  have  seen  Him,  are  the  ones  that  doubt  His  genuineness! 
Therefore,  doubt  not,  but  believe. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  229 

THE  THRONE  OF  GOD. 

There  is  another  thought  of  great  importance  which  necessity 
requires  me  to  mention.  That  is  in  reference  as  to  whether  there 
is  a  Personal  God,  and  as  to  whether  He  sits  on  a  throne,  or 
whether  He  has  a  permanent  place  in  the  universe  where  He  re- 
sides. Of  course  I  do  not  pretend  to  know  it  all,  and  in  fact  I 
do  not  know  any  more  about  it  than  does  others;  but  I  have  an 
idea  that  does  not  seem  to  have  occurred  to  the  majority  of  other 
thinkers,  and  it  is  worthy  of  mention  here. 

There  is  one  class  of  thinkers  who  seem  to  believe  that  God  is 
Omnipotent,  Omniscent  and  Omnipresent ;  that  His  spirit  pervades 
all  space,  is  in  all  things,  and  through  all  things,  and  that  He  is 
no  more  in  one  place  than  another;  while  the  other  class  seem 
to  believe  that  God,  in  the  form  of  man,  sits  on  a  throne  some- 
where in  the  Universe,  and  from  this  position  sees  all  things, 
knows  all  things,  and  rules  all  things. 

According  to  my  way  of  reasoning,  both  of  these  classes  of 
thinkers  are  right  in  a  certain  sense  of  the  word ;  or  at  least  they 
understand  God  in  two  different  ways.  But  let  us  see  if  we  can 
make  an  analysis  that  will  enable  us  to  better  understand  the  sub- 
ject. 

It  is  said  that  man  is  made  in  the  image  of  God.  If  this  is  true 
in  the  strictest  sense  of  the  word,  then  if  we  can  analyze  man  so 
that  we  can  understand  him,  then  by  applying  these  same  princi- 
ples to  God  we  may  be  also  able  to  understand  God. 

For  the  sake  of  convenience  let  us  concede  for  the  present  that 
man  has  a  spirit ;  and  that  this  spirit  pervades  his  whole  body,  is 
omnipotent,  omniscent  and  omnipresent,  so  far  as  the  body  is 
concerned,  and  that  it  is  everywhere  present  in  the  body,  in  every 
molecule  and  atom,  between  the  molecules  and  atoms,  and  that  it 
is  to  be  found  in  every  part  of  the  body  alike,  seeing  all  things, 
knowing  all  things,  governing  all  things,  and  ruling  all  things  in 
this  body  by  certain  unvarying  laws.  So,  too,  if  we  apply  these 
principles  to  the  Universe  we  find  the  spirit  of  God  to  be  Omnip- 
otent, Omniscent  and  Omnipresent  in  the  Universe;  that  this 
spirit  pervades  the  whole  system,  that  it  is  everywhere  present,  in 
every  planet,  in  everything  upon  the  planets,  and  between  the  plan- 
ets, and  that  it  is  to  be  found  in  every  part  of  the  Universe  alike, 
seeing  all  things,  knowing  all  things,  governing  all  things  and  rul- 
ing all  things  by  certain  and  unvarying  laws. 

So  far  our  analysis  is  in  perfect  harmony,  and  this  theory  is 
in  harmony  with  the  idea  entertained  by  the  first  class  of  these 


230  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

thinkers,  as  mentioned  above,  with  perhaps  some  slight  variations, 
and  I  may  say  that  this  class  are  mostly  scientific  men.  But,  so 
far,  only  one-half  of  our  analysis  is  made ;  and  it  seems  queer  to 
me  that  scientific  men  should  stop  in  the  middle  of  a  subject  of 
so  vast  importance. 

It  is  believed  by  most  writers  that  there  is  in  man  a  "seat  of  the 
soul,"  a  place  where  the  Vital  Principle,  or  the  Internal  Ego,  re- 
sides;  a  place  where  it  has  direct  communication  with  all  parts 
of  the  body,  and  from  which  place  it  has  control  of  all  things  re- 
lating to  the  body. 

There  is  some  diversity  of  opinion  as  to  where  the  seat  of  the 
soul  is,  and  this  gives  rise  to  a  great  deal  of  speculation.  Some 
believe  it  to  be  in  the  medulla  oblongata,  others  believe  it  to  be  in 
the  pituitary  body,  while  others  still  believe  it  to  be  in  the  heart. 
So  far  as  this  present  writing  is  concerned  it  does  not  so  much 
concern  us  as  to  where  the  seat  of  the  soul  is,  as  does  the  question, 
Does  it  really  exist? 

For  the  sake  of  convenience,  let  us  assume  that  it  does.  Let 
us  believe  that  there  is  some  place  in  man  where  the  soul  sits  en- 
throned, and  from  which  place  it  has  communication  with  all  parts 
of  the  body.  Then  if  we  apply  these  principles  to  the  Universe, 
and  to  God,  since  man  is  made  in  the  image  of  God,  we  will  find 
that  God,  as  the  Internal  Ego  of  the  Sidereal  Universe,  should  have 
a  seat,  or  throne,  somewhere  in  the  Universe,  from  which  place 
He  is  in  direct  communication,  through  His  spirit,  with  all  parts 
of  the  Universe.  So  if  this  anaysis  is  correct,  as  I  believe  it  to  be, 
approximately,  then  we  may  agree  with  those  who  believe  that 
God  is  Omnipresent,  and  also  with  those  who  believe  in  a  personal 
God  who  sits  on  a  throne,  for  both  are  right. 

Methinks  I  hear  some  remarking  that  the  spirit  is  one  thing, 
while  the  soul  is  another.  With  these  I  will  also  agree ;  but  be 
that  as  it  may,  I  have  no  arguments  to  make  on  those  lines.  For  if 
these  are  separate  and  distinct,  as  undoubtedly  they  are,  then  those 
who  comprehend  the  spirit  of  God  as  being  omnipresent,  do  not 
necessarily  comprehend  the  soul ;  while  those  \vho  comprehend 
God  as  sitting  on  a  throne,  do  not  necessarily  comprehend  Him 
as  spirit.  We  know  in  part,  and  we  comprehend  in  part,  and  a 
man  is  certainly  a  well-organized  being  who  is  able  to  comprehend 
it  all. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  231 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


THE   PRINCIPLES  OF   SALVATION;   OR,    CHRIST   AS   A   SACRIFICE. 

Some  people  object  to  the  Christian  religion,  and  particularly 
the  Old  Testament,  on  account  of  the  doctrine  of  sacrifice.  Mr. 
W.  J.  Colville,  in  his  "Studies  in  Theosophy,"  says : 

"As  has  been  set  forth  in  the  'Electric  Creed,'  Christ  did  not 
come  to  us  as  a  sacrifice,  but  as  a  means  of  close  communication 
with  God.  I  consider  it  both  horrible  and  sacrilegious  to  imagine 
that  God,  the  Creator  of  Love  and  Beauty,  could  desire  a  bleeding 
victim  as  a  sacrifice  to  appease  His  anger,  and  that  victim  part 
of  Himself  imprisoned  in  human  form — as  if  God  could  feel  such 
an  unworthy  passion  as  anger !" 

Mr.  Colville's  "Studies  in  Theosophy"  is  an  excellent  work, 
and  it  contains  very  much  that  is  of  interest  to  the  earnest 
seeker  after  religio-scientific  truth.  He  embraces  all  religions, 
but  signifies  his  preference  for  the  Christian  religion  because 
he  says  it  is  the  most  perfect  of  them  all.  He  may  properly  be 
called  a  Christian,  in  the  common  acceptation  of  the  term,  yet  in 
several  places  in  his  work  he  deliberately  denies  the  Word  of 
God  where  it  does  not  appear  to  him  consistent  with  his  rational- 
i;tic  mind;  for  in  addition  to  the  above  quotation,  he  also  says: 
"A  rational' stic  view  of  history  allows  no  place  for  a  resurrec- 
tion or  an  ascension,  as  it  allows  no  opportunity  for  a  miracu- 
lous birth."  Therefore,  I  think  it  proper  in  this  chapter  to 
kindly  point  out  these  errors  and  show  wherein  h?  is  wrong, 
a-  d  I  will  endeavor  to  prove  that  the  Word  of  God  is  truth. 
Epr  by  answering  Mr.  Colville's  objection  to  Christianity,  I 
will,  at  the  same  time,  be  answering  a  very  great  number  of 
other  people  who  seem  to  entertain  erroneous  ideas  similar  to 
those  entertained  bv  Mr.  Colville. 

^  It  seems  very  ridiculous  to  me  for  sr\v  one  to  claim  to  be  a 
Christian,  and  then  denv  the  fundamental  princinles  upon  which 
Chritian;ty  is  b^sed.  For  if  Jesus  i*  not  the  Christ,  and  if  He 
was  not  raised  from  the  dead,  as  He  was  claimed  to  be,  then 
He  was  the  greatest  hypocrite  that  the  world  has  ever  known; 


232  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

for  He  has  demanded  our  will,  our  life,  our  everything,  and  He 
has' also  said:  "Unless  ye  eat  my  flesh  and  drink  my  blood,  ye 
have  no  life  in  you  >  but  he  that  eateth  my  flesh  and  drinketh  my 
blood,  dwelleth  in  me  and  I  in  him,  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at 
the  last  day."  Therefore,  if  Jesus  was  merely  a  teacher  and  not 
our  Saviour,  as  Mr.  Colville  and  many  others  would  have  us 
believe,  then  He  was  not  what  He  claimed  Himself  to  be,  and 
consequently  he  was  a  liar  and  a  hypocrite;  and  He  was  not 
even  "a  means  of  bringing  us  into  closer  communication  with 
God."  For  how  can  we  believe  that  God,  the  embodiment  of 
Truth,  or  "the  Creator  of  Love  and  beauty,"  as  Mr.  Colville 
chooses  to  style  Him,  could  have  any  fellowship  with  hypo- 
crites? Preposterous!  Therefore,  it  is  my  candid  opinion 
that  Christ  was  precisely  what  He  claimed  Himself  to  be,  and  I 
shall  endeavor  to  prove  this  as  we  proceed. 

Replying  to  Mr.  Colville,  please  allow  me  to  suggest  that  it 
must  be  remembered  that  God  does  not  appear  to  us  as  a  person, 
but  His  Seven  Spirits  are  Omnipresent,  and  we  are  living  in  them. 
He  appears  to  us,  therefore,  as  spirit  or  as  principle.  "As  man  is 
so  is  his  God,"  for  the  reason  that  He  can  appear  to  us  only  as  we 
are.  To  the  barbarian  He  appears  as  a  barbarian,  for  the  reason 
that  the  barbarian  has  no  conception  of  that  which  is  above  the. 
barbarous.  Now,  at  the  time  that  the  law  of  sacrifice  was  estab- 
lished among  the  Jews — when  they  were  brought  out  of  the  land 
of  Egypt  by  the  hand  of  Moses — the  third  law  or  spirit  was  in  the 
ascendency,  as  we  have  seen  in  a  previous  chapter,  and  all  the 
world  of  people,  Gentiles  as  well  as  Jews,  offered  sacrifices  unto 
their  Gods.  This  third  Spirit  of  God  was  very  punitive  of  wrong- 
doing in  those  days,  and  the  peoples  were  punished  very  severely 
on  many  occasions  for  disobedience.  The  "plagues  of  Egypt" 
and  the  final  destruction  of  their  army  in  the  Red  Sea,  which  were 
instituted  by  the  hand  of  Moses,  of  which  God  said,  "For  this  sole 
purpose  have  I  raised  Pharaoh  up  that  I  might  show  My  power 
unto  My  people,"  is  only  one  of  the  instances  of  the  wrath  of  God 
and  of  His  terrific  punishments.  The  executive  law  of  God  was 
in  force  at  that  time,  and  the  peoples  were  made  to  fear  Him. 
And  the  seers  of  all  nations  and  countries  being  aware  of  the 
spiritual  conditions  under  which  they  lived,  saw  that  it  was  neces- 
sary for  them  to  fear  God  and  offer  sacrifices  in  order  to  live  in 
harmony  with  their  surrounding  conditions.  And  we  may  add 
that  the  crucifixion  of  Christ  was  virtually  the  end  of  the  sacrificial 
period.  With  Him  the  object  and  aim  of  the  sacrificial  custom 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  *233 


had   reached   or   accomplished   its   legitimate   end — the   end    for 
which  it  had  been  established. 

At  the  present  time,  however,  the  sixth  law  of  God,  which  re-— 
lates  to  reason  and  sympathy,  is  nearly  in  the  zenith  of  its  power, 
and  it  is  extremely  difficult  for  the  tender-hearted  people  of  to- 
day to  regard  their  God  as  being  anything  but  Sympathy,  Kind- 
ness and  Love. 

Now  man  was  made  in  the  image  of  his  Maker ;  and  man  has 
passions,  executiveness  and  force.  Should  not  God,  then,  possess 
these  same  attributes?  If  not,  then  is  man  in  the  image  of  his 
Maker?  Certainly  not.  Many  of  these  great  reasoners  want  to 
give  their  God  only  one  single  faculty — that  of  love — while  man 
has  over  forty  such  faculties.  According  to  this  mode  of  reason- 
ing, man  might  be  superior  to  God !  Possessing  greater  endow- 
ments, more  faculties,  etc. ! 

Yes,  God  is  Love,  as  all  wise  men  truly  say,  when  He  is  con- 
sidered as  a  whole,  and  love  or  veneration  is  the  element  in  man 
through  which  we  appeal  to  God ;  yet  all  these  elements  or  facul-  , 
ties  exist  in  God  or  Nature,  or  it  would  be  impossible  for  man 
to  come  into  possession  of  them  as  an  attribute  of  himself.  It  is 
undoubtedly  further  true  that  God  has  many  attributes  or  elements 
of  which  at  the  present  time  we  can  know  nothing,  for  man  is  a 
finite  being,  living  on  one  of  the  lowest  worlds  in  our  Solar  Sys- 
tem— a  world  which  is  not  conditioned  right  for  very  high  attain- 
ments. It  is  impossible,  therefore,  for  us  to  even  conjecture  as 
to  what  greatness  we  might  attain  if  we  were  placed  on  another 
and  higher  sphere,  having  other  and  greater  environments  and 
endowments.  And  even  then  we  would  revere  our  God,  knowing 
not,  only  believing,  that  He  is  above  all  things,  and  by  Him  all 
things  consist.  But,  returning  to  our  subject,  there  is  an  occult 
principle  involved  in  the  doctrine  of  sacrifice  which  we,  at  the 
present  day,  cannot  readily  understand.  It  is  a  thing  we  have 
passed  through  in  the  progress  of  the  world. 

But  I  will  endeavor  now  to  explain  scientifically  the  philosophy 
of  the  doctrine  of  sacrifice,  and  will  prove  beyond  all  reasonable 
doubt  that  it  was  absolutely  necessary  that  Christ  should  be  cruci- 
fied, and  that  His  blood  should  be  shed  for  the  sins  of  the  world. 
And,  if  you  will  only  follow  me,  I  will  prove  that  the  world  could 
not  be  redeemed  in  any  other  way. 

To  begin  with,  it  is  stated  by  the  Apostle  Paul : 
"For  the  Word  of  God  is  quick  and  powerful  and  sharper  than 
any  two-edged  sword,  piercing  even  to  the  c'ividing  asunder  of 
soul  and  spirit,  and  of  joints  and  marrow,  and  is  a  discerner  of  the 


234  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart."  (Hebrews  iv.  12.) 

Now  we  have  seen  in  the  "horoscope  of  Adam"  that  through 
their  sin,  their  spirits,  or  rather  their  souls  and  spirits,  were  sev- 
ered in  twain.  And  through  their  sin  they  were  deprived  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  which  was  in  them ;  being  self-willed  they  were  given 
over  to  their  own  lusts  and  to  the  imaginations  of  their  own 
minds.  Their  moral  elements  were  shattered,  broken  in  power ; 
and  their  selfish  elements,  having  no  longer  a  restraining  power, 
which  plunged  them  into  all  manner  of  sins.  In  this  frame  of 
mind  they  began  to  multiply,  and  as  their  sin  was  hereditary,  their 
first  son  was  a  murderer,  as  a  natural  result  of  their  sins.  In  the 
succeeding  generations  these  conditions  naturally  grew  worse 
and  worse  as  they  continued  to  inherit  lower  and  lower  mental 
conditions  from  their  parents,  so  that  at  the  time  of  Noah  God 
saw  that  the  thoughts  of  the  people  were  only  evil  continually. 
Then  God  destroyed  the  world  with  a  flood,  excepting  only  Noah 
and  his  family,  as  these  were  the  only  ones  whom  God  considered 
worth  saving.  But  even  Noah  was  not  very  good,  as  he  became 
beastly  drunk  immediately  on  coming  out  the  Ark.  These  evil 
conditions  began  to  grow  worse  again,  as  there  was  no  law  in  the 
land,  so  that  at  about  the  time  of  Abraham  God  destroyed  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah  with  fire,  excepting  only  Lot  and  his  family,  as 
He  could  not  find  any  righteous  men  in  that  place. 

With  Abraham  began  the  third  period  of  the  world's  progress, 
which  relates  to  the  law,  as  we  have  seen  in  a  previous  chapter. 

The  Selfish  group  of  organs,  to  which  this  period  is  related, 
is  directly  opposed  to  the  Moral  group.  Now,  it  was  found  that 
by  becoming  unselfish  that  they  would  not  only  be  better  men,  but 
that  they  would  be  more  prosperous.  People  living  in  this  period 
naturally  understood  law,  as  it  was  the  ruling  spirit  of  the  age. 
Therefore  it  was  only  the  natural  outgrowth  of  this  spirit  that 
they  should  offer  sacrifices  as  an  atonement  for  their  sins.  Their 
unselfishness  put  them  more  in  harmony  with  their  Moral  group, 
and  they  were  more  perfect;  while  those  who  went  to  the  other 
extreme  organized  and  went  to  war,  which  was  only  to  murder  on 
the  wholesale  plan,  as  the  Executive  faculties  are  contained  in 
this  group. 

The  selfish  spirit,  being  naturally  large  and  predominating  in 
the  people  of  this  age,  it  was  difficult  for  them  to  overcome  their 
evils  even  under  the  most  favorable  circumstances.  But  right 
here  allow  me  to  say  that  the  only  way  we  may  come  wholly  under 
the  reign  of  the  Moral  group,  and  hence  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  to 
overcome  all  those  elements  in  our  Selfish  and  Executive  groups, 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  235 

and  all  the  lower  faculties  of  the  mind ;  and  since  Vitativeness, 
the  love  of  life,  is  in  this  group,  then  life  itself  must  be  made  sub- 
servient unto  the  Moral  spirit. 

It  will  not  be  necessary  at  present  to  follow  in  detail  the  prog- 
ress of  the  world  up  to  the  time  of  Christ,  but  let  us  come  to  it 
at  once.  We  have  seen  that  all  the  world  of  people,  through  these 
hereditary  laws,  are  precisely  in  the  same  category  as  Adam  was 
after  the  fall ;  our  soul  and  spirit  are  still  severed  in  twain,  as  his 
was,  and  none  are  able  to  walk  and  talk  with  God,  as  Adam  did 
before  the  fall.  And  if  this  condition  continued  indefinitely  the 
result  would  be  the  same. 

The  question  naturally  arises,  How,  then,  can  this  paradise  be 
regained?  How  can  we,  by  process  of  law,  or  by  any  other 
means,  reunite  our  soul  and  spirit  so  that  we  will  be  as  Adam  was 
before  the  fall? 

If  it  is  to  be  done  by  law,  then  the  law  hath  declared  that  if  we 
fulfill  the  whole  law,  doing  no  sin  of  any  kind  whatever,  but  fol- 
low the  spirit  in  every  instance  without  deviation  of  any  kind,  then 
we  may  live  in  the  law ;  but  since  no  one  does  this,  being  ignorant, 
the  law  hath  declared  that  there  are  none  that  doeth  good — no 
not  one.  So  that  all  are  dead  in  our  sins  by  the  law. 

What,  then,  can  we  do?  Die  in  our  sins?  If  we  live  to  our- 
selves we  will  die  to  ourselves  for  a  certainty,  because  we  live  in 
the  Selfish  faculties.  We  know  of  only  two  instances  of  where 
any  one  has  lived  purely  enough  in  the  law  so  that  they  were 
translated.  These  were  Enoch  and  Elijah.  All  others,  therefore, 
are  dead  in  their  sins  by  the  law  of  heredity.  If  these  conditions 
were  kept  up  indefinitely  only  a  very  few  would  be  saved.  Only 

n  the  whole  world,  while  the  Sochi  law  was  in  force,  ci 
ir:g  the  first  thousand  years  of  the  world's  progress ;  and  only  one 
in  the  whole  world  while  the  fourth  law,  which  relates  to  the 
Aspiring  group,  was  in  force.     It  is  questionable  as  to  whether 
Moses  was  translated  or  not,  he  belonging  in  the  third  period. 

Now,  the  question  naturally  arises,  Why  could  not  Enoch  or 
Elijah,  when  they  were  translated  and  ascended  on  high,  send  us 
the  Comforter,  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  Christ  did  when  He  ascended  ? 
Why  could  not  they  red'eem  us  from  our  sins  as  Christ  did  ?  These 
were  holy  men,  and  Elijah  especially  was  a  wonderful  worker  in 
good  things  and  taught  us  the  ways  of  righteousness;  and  since 
he  was  pure  enough  in  the  law  to  become  translated,  why  could 
not  he  perform  these  services  and  unite  our  soul  and  spirit  and 
make  us  whole  again? 


236  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

The  answer  is  very  plainly  seen  if  we  seek  for  its  explanation 
in  the  right  way.  Enoch  and  Elijah  were  each  of  the  Microcosm 
and  not  of  the  Macrocosm.  They  were  brethren,  like  unto  our- 
selves. And  if  the  redemption  of  the  world  were  to  be  carried 
out  on  this  plan,  then  each  and  all  of  us  would  be  obliged  to  go 
through  the  same  process  that  they  did ;  and,  failing  in  this,  as  we 
certainly  have  done,  then  we  would  all  be  dead  in  our  sins  with  no 
prospect  of  release. 

What,  then,  can  be  done?  Is  there  no  other  way  to  make  us 
whole?  to  heal  us  of  this  hereditary  evil  of  Adam's  fall? 

Yes,  there  is  another  way,  and  the  only  way.  It  is  a  momen- 
tous question,  but  let  us  see  if  we  are  able  to  understand  the  proc- 
ess. 

We  have  seen  that  the  head  of  every  man  is  Christ,  and  the 
head  of  Christ  is  God.  We  have  seen  that  the  Christ  is  the  In- 
ternal Ego  of  the  Solar  System,  just  the  same  as  God  is  the  In- 
ternal Ego  of  the  Sidereal  Universe.  Therefore  our  soul  and 
spirit  bears  the  same  relation  to  Christ  that  Christ  does  to  God. 

Now  it  appears  that  since  the  head  of  every  man  is  Christ,  that 
since  Christ  is  the  head  of  us  all,  that  Christ  is  the  one  to  perform 
these  services ;  for  He  is  of  the  Macrocosm  and  not  of  the  Micro- 
cosm, as  was  Enoch  and  Elijah. 

If  He,  therefore,  ascended  on  high,  and  we,  through  faith  in 
His  gospel,  are  begotten  into  Him,  since  He  is  of  the  Macrocosm 
and  is  above  all  things,  all  principalities,  and  powers,  and  since 
all  things  are  given  unto  Him,  He  is,  therefore,  able  to  send  us 
the  Comforter,  the  Holy  Ghost,  through  His  spirit  which  is  in  us. 
And  thus  our  soul  and  spirit  are  made  whole  again  in  Him,  and 
the  hereditary  sin  of  Adam  is  eradicated. 

Now  it  will  appear  very  clearly  why  Christ  can  make  us  whole, 
while  Enoch  or  Elijah  could  not;  for  while  the  head  of  every  man 
is  Christ,  the  head  of  every  man  is  not  Elijah.  There  is  no  con- 
nection between  us  and  Elijah  except  a  brotherly  love,  but  be- 
tween us  and  Christ  there  is  a  connection,  because  He  is  the  head 
of  us  all,  and  in  us  all. 

Therefore,  when  we  are  begotten  into  Christ,  and  this  is  done 
by  the  soul,  then  when  He  sends  us  the  Holy  Spirit,  our  soul  and 
spirit  are  no  longer  severed  in  twain,  as  was  the  case  with  Adam 
and  Eve  after  the  fall ;  but  we  are  made  whole  by  the  spirit  of 
Christ,  which  is  in  us. 

The  question  now  arises,  Why  was  it  necessary  for  Christ  to  be 
crucified?  And  why  was  He  not  translated,  as  Enoch  and  Elijah 
were? 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  237 

We  have  seen  that  to  restore  us  to  harmony  with  the  Moral 
group  of  organs  or  faculties  it  is  necessary  that  all  of  the  Selfish 
and  Executive  group,  and,  in  fact,  all  the  lower  elements  of  our 
body  and  mind  must  be  made  entirely  subservient  unto  the  Moral 
group.  Then,  since  this  service  can  be  done  by  no  other  than  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  Internal  Ego  of  our  Solar  System, 
it  becomes  necessary  that  He  should  come  on  Earth,  in  the 
flesh,  like  unto  a  perfect  man,  experiencing  all  manner  of  tempta- 
tions to  sin  wherein  we  are  tempted,  yet  committing  no  sin.  For 
if  He  should  sin,  then  He  is  no  longer  a  Saviour.  And  as  the  spirit 
in  Adam  was  crucified  in  him  because  of  his  sin,  and  as  Adam  and 
all  of  his  descendants  die  as  a  result  of  this  sin,  so  it  was  necessary 
that  Christ,  as  the  Ego  of  the  world  in  the  flesh,  should  pass 
through  the  same  ordeal  that  the  world  has  passed  through,  that 
by  this  means  He  might  redeem  the  world. 

Now,  when  it  came  time  for  Christ  to  die,  He  could  not  die  by 
any  natural  process,  for  since  He  had  lived  purely  in  the  law  in 
every  particular,  if  He  were  left  to  Nature,  then  He  would  be 
translated  as  Enoch  and  Elijah  were.  Therefore,  if  He  must  die, 
then  it  is  necessary  that  He  should  be  killed  or  crucified. 

But  this  is  not  all.  The  spirit  of  the  Christ  was  crucified  in 
Adam  because  of  his  sin,  as  He  also  is  crucified  afresh  in  many 
men  unto  this  day,  particularly  of  those  who  commit  the  sin  of 
Adam  afresh ;  but  all  men  do  not  do  this.  Now,  let  us  see  how 
this  is  done. 

When  Adam  and  Eve  disobeyed  the  command  of  God,  being 
self-willed,  they  caused  the  lower  elements  of  their  minds  to 
crucify  that  obedient  spirit  which  was  in  them,  that  they  might 
do  as  they  pleased.  And  so,  Christ  found  it  so  in  the  world; 
that  He  must  also  pass  through  the  similitude  of  what  the  world 
has  passed  through  in  Adam's  transgression,  and,  therefore,  when 
the  proper  time  came,  violent  hands  were  laid  hold  on  Him  and 
crucified  Him. 

Yet  this  is  not  the  only  reason  why  He  should  be  crucified. 
We  have  seen  that  the  Selfish  elements  must  be  made  subservient 
to  the  Moral  group ;  or,  in  other  words,  the  body  must  be  en- 
tirely subservient  to  the  spirit.  Then,  since  Christ  must  be  tried 
in  all  things  wherein  we  are  tempted,  He  must,  therefore,  be 
tried  even  unto  death.  We  find  in  the  second  chapter  of  Job 
that  Satan  said  unto  God: 

"Yea,  all  that  a  man  hath  will  he  give  for  his  life.  But  put 
f?rth  thine  hand  now,  and  touch  his  bone  and  his  flesh,  and  he 
v  ill  curse  thee  to  thy  face."  Therefore,  Christ  must  be  tempted 


238  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

even  unto  death. 

The  Executive  spirit  of  God  is  manifested  in  the  third  law,  and 
when  this  third  period  arrived  in  the  progress  of  the  world,  as 
we  have  seen,  the  Lord  God  commanded  Israel,  who  were  His 
chosen  people,  to  carry  out  the  Divine  oracles  of  God,  that  they 
should  observe  the  "Passover,"  in  which  they  slaughtered  a 
lamb,  of  the  first  born,  without  blemish,  according  to  certain 
rules.  Now,  this  Passover  is  distinctly  understood  to  be  only 
the  similitude  of  the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  and  Christ  is,  there- 
fore termed  "The  Lamb  of  God." 

The  question  now  naturally  arises,  How  does  the  blood  of 
Christ  take  away  the  sins  of  the  world  ? 

The  blood  is  the  life  of  the  body ;  and  when  Christ  shed  His 
blood  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  He  also  shed  His  life  for  us, 
that  we  might  live  in  him.  By  His  stripes  we  are  healed;  since 
by  His  trials  we  are  made  perfect  in  Him ;  for  He  has  been 
tempted  in  all  things  wherein  we  have  been  tempted,  and  there- 
fore He  has  the  utmost  sympathy  and  love  for  us,  having  come 
on  Earth  for  the  express  purpose  of  saving  us.  He  is,  therefore, 
able  to  save  all  those  who  trust  in  Him.  For  faith  is  a  new 
spirit  in  us,  and  the  end  of  that  faith  is  the  salvation  of  our  souls. 

It  will  appear  evident  now  that  if  Christ  were  translated,  in- 
stead of  being  crucified,  then  as  He  lived  to  Himself  He  would 
also  be  translated  to  Himself,  so  that  we  would  have  no  part  in 
Him,  and  we  would,  therefore,  be  still  in  our  sins.  So,  if  He 
would  redeem  the  world,  that  He  might  be  able  to  give  us  the 
new  life  and  the  new  spirit,  He  must  needs  be  crucified,  and  so 
it  was  done. 

Now,  Christ  was  crucified  in  the  external  Universe  at  Jeru- 
salem, the  Macrocosm,  and  He  is  also  crucified  in  each  of  us, 
the  Microcosm,  so  His  blood  is  in  us  when  wre  consider  it  in 
that  way.  But  there  are  some  people  who  will  doubt  this,  so 
it  will  be  necessary  to  bring  some  proofs  to  establish  that  fact. 

Let  us  take,  for  an  example,  the  fifty-third  chapter  of  Isaiah, 
one  of  the  prophets  who,  about  seven  hundred  years  before  Christ, 
foretold  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ  by  the  spirit  of  Christ  which 
was  in  him,  of  which  testimony  the  Apostle  Peter  says : 

"Of  which  salvation  the  prophets  have  inquired  and  searched 
diligently,  who  prophesied  of  the  grace  that  should  come  unto 
you;  searching  what,  or  what  manner  of  time,  the  spirit  of 
Christ  which  was  in  them  did  signify,  when  it  testified  before- 
hand of  the  sufferings  of  Christ  and  the  glory  that  should  follow. 
.Unto  whom  it  was  revealed,  that  not  to  themselves,  but  unto  us 


SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION  239 

they  did  minister  the  things,  which  are  now  reported  unto  you 
by  them  that  have  preached  the  gospel  unto  you  with  the  Holy 
Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven ;  which  things  the  angels  desire 
to  look  into."  (First  Peter  i.  10-12.) 

So  let  us  read  this  fifty-third  chapter  of  Isaiah  in  the  light 
of  Science ;  or,  as  the  spirit  terms  it,  let  us  write  it  in  "blue  ink," 
that  it  may  appeal  to  the  reasoning  and  conscious  mind.  Or, 
in  other  words,  if  you  will  allow  me  the  poetic  flight  of  fancy, 
let  us  read  it  "as  in  the  dawning  light  of  the  golden  orb  of  DAY ;" 
and  not  as  in  a  dream  or  a  vision  of  the  night,  that  we  may 
know  that  Christ  is  in  all  things  and  that  by  Him  all  things 
consist. 

"Who  hath  believed  our  report  ?  and  to  whom  is  the  arm  of  the 
Lord  revealed?  For  he  shall  grow  up  before  him  as  a  tender 
plant,  and  as  a  root  out  of  a  dry  ground;  he  hath  no.  form  nor 
comeliness ;  and  when  we  shall  see  him,  there  is  no  beauty  that 
we  should  desire  him.  He  is  despised  and  rejected  of  men;  a 
man  of  sorrows,  and  acquaintd  with  grief ;  and  we  hid  as  it 
were  our  faces  from  him ;  he  was  despised,  and  we  esteemed 
him  not.  Surely  he  hath  borne  our  griefs,  and  carried  our  sor- 
rows ;  yet  we  did  esteem  him  stricken,  smitten  of  God,  and 
afflicted.  But  he  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions,  he  was 
bruised  for  our  iniquities ;  the  chastisement  of  our  peace  was 
upon  him ;  and  with  his  stripes  we  are  healed.  All  we  like  sheep 
have  gone  astray ;  we  have  turned  every  one  his  own  way ;  and 
the  Lord  hath  laid  on  him  the  iniquity  of  us  all.  He  was  op- 
pressed, and  he  was  afflicted,  yet  he  opened  not  his  mouth;  he 
is  brought  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter,  and  as  a  sheep  before 
her  shearers  is  dumb,  so  he  openeth  not  his  mouth.  He  was 
taken  from  prison  and  from  judgment;  and  who  shall  declare 
his  generation  ?  for  he  was  cut  off  out  of  the  land  of  the  living ; 
for  the  transgression  of  my  people  was  he  stricken.  And  he 
made  his  grave  with  the  wicked,  and  with  the  rich  in  his  death ; 
because  he  had  done  no  violence,  neither  was  any  deceit  in  his 
mouth.  Yet  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  bruise  him ;  he  hath  put  him 
to  grief;  when  thou  shalt  make  his  soul  an  offering  for  sin,  he 
shall  see.  his  seed,  he  shall  prolong  his  days,  and  the  pleasure  of 
the  Lord  shall  prosper  in  his  hand.  He  shall  see  the  travail  of 
his  soul,  and  shall  be  satisfied ;  by  his  knowledge  shall  my  right- 
eous servant  justify  many ;  for  he  shall  bear  their  iniquities. 
Therefore  will  I  divide  him  a  portion  with  the  great,  and  he  shall 
divide  the  spoil  with  the  strong;  because  he  hath  poured  out  his 
soul  unto  death;  he  was  numbered  with  the  transgressors;  and 


240  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

he  bare  the  sins  of  many,  and  made  intercession  for  the  trans- 
gressors." (Isaiah  liii.  1-12.) 

It  will  be  seen  that  all  things  in  Nature  go  through  the  same 
general  process;  and  as  Christ  must  be  crucified  in  the  Macro- 
cosm, or  outer  Universe,  as  He  was  at  Jerusalem,  so,  too,  this 
prophet,  Isaiah,  about  seven  hundred  years  before  Christ,  saw, 
by  the  operation  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  which  was  being  crucified 
in  himself,  and  in  this  way  he  was  able  to  foretell  of  the  cruci- 
fixion of  Christ  as  it  occured  at  Jerusalem,  giving  part  of  the 
details.  And,  he  could  give  all  of  the  details  if  he  were  sensi- 
tive enough  to  the  operation  of  the  spirit ;  but  this  vision  never 
occurs  to  any  one  more  than  once  in  each  man's  life,  since  Christ 
was  crucified  but  once;  or,  in  other  words,  visions  of  these 
natural  phenomena  are  never  repeated.  If  you  recognize  this 
knowledge  at  all,  you  must  do  so  at  the  time  of  this  spiritual 
progress  in  yourself,  as  it  occurs  in  us,  whether  we  are  conscious 
of  it  or  not ;  and  if  you  should  fail  to  recognize  the  operation  of 
the  spirit  at  the  time  when  it  is  passing,  then  you  will  not  be 
able  to  foresee  the  future  event. 

With  these  facts  understood,  let  us  again  refer  to  the  New 
Testament,  reading  the  fifth  and  sixth  chapters  of  Saint  Paul  to 
the  Romans ;  and  as  this  apostle  was  a  philosopher  as  well  as  an 
apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  he  can  probably  appeal  to  your  reason 
much  more  forcibly  than  I. 

'Therefore  being  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  also  we  have  access  by 
faith  into  this  grace  wherein  we  stand,  and  rejoice  in  hope  of  the 
glory  of  God.  And  not  only  so,  but  we  glory  in  tribulations  also, 
knowing  that  tribulations  worketh  patience;  and  patience,  expe- 
rience ;  and  experience,  hope ;  and  hope  maketh  not  ashamed ;  be- 
cause the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  is  given  unto  us.  For  when  we  were  yet  without 
strength  in  due  time  Christ  dies  for  the  ungodly.  For  scarcely  for 
a  righteous  man  will  one  die ;  yet  peradventure  for  a  good  man 
some  would  even  dare  to  die.  But  God  commendeth  his  love 
toward  us  in  that  while  we  were  yet  sinners  Christ  died  for  us.» 
Much  .more,  then,  being  now  justified  by  his  blood,  we  shall  be 
saved  from  the  wrath  through  him.  For  if,  when  we  were  ene- 
mies, we  were  reconciled  to  God  by  the  death  of  His  Son,  much 
more,  being  reconciled  we  shall  be  saved  by  his  life.  And  not 
only  so,  but  we  also  joy  in  God  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by 
whom  we  have  now  received  the  atonement.  Wherefore,  as  by 
one  man's  sin  entered  into  the  world,  and  death  by  sin;  and  so 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  241 

leath  passed  upon  all  men,  for  that  all  have  sinned.  (For  until 
the  law  sin  was  in  the  world ;  but  sin  is  not  imputed  when  there 
is  no  law.  Nevertheless  death  reigned  from  Adam  to  Moses,  even 
over  them  that  had  not  sinned  after  the  similitude  of  Adam's 
transgression,  who  is  the  figure  of  him  that  was  to  come.  But 
not  as  the  offense,  so  also  is  the  free  gift.  For  if  through  the  of- 
fense of  one  many  be  dead,  much  more  the  grace  of  God,  and  the 
gift  by  grace,  which  is  by  one  man,  Jesus  Christ,  hath  abounded 
unto  many.  And  not  as  it  was  by  one  that  sinned,  so  is  the  gift, 
for  the  judgment  was  by  one  to  condemnation,  but  the  free  gift  -is 
of  many  offenses  unto  justification.  For  if  by  one  man's  offense 
death  reigned  by  one;  much  more  they  which  receive  abundance 
of  grace  and  of  the  gift  of  righteousness  shall  reign  in  life  by  one, 
Jesus  Christ.)  Therefore,  as  by  the  offense  of  one  judgment 
came  upon  all  men  to  condemnation ;  even  so  by  the  righteous- 
ness of  one  the  free  gift  came  upon  all  men  unto  justification  of 
life.  For,  as  for  one  man's  disobedience  many  were  made  sinners, 
so  by  the  obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous.  More- 
over the  law  entered,  that  the  offense  might  abound,  but  where 
sin  abounded,  grace  did  much  more  abound;  that  as  sin  hath 
reigned  unto  death,  even  so  might  grace  reign  through  righteous- 
ness into  eternal  life  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

"What  shall  we  say,  then?  Shall  we  continue  in  sin,  that  grace 
may  abound  ?  God  forbid.  How  shall  we  that  are  dead  to  sin,  live 
any  longer  therein  ?  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us  as  were  bap- 
tized into  Jesus  Christ  were  baptized  into  his  death?  Therefore 
we  were  buried  with  him  by  baptism  into  death;  that  like  as 
Christ  was  raised  up  from  the  dead  by  the  glory  of  the  Father, 
even  so  we  also  should  walk  in  newness  of  life.  For  if  we  have 
been  planted  together  in  the  likeness  of  his  death,  we  shall  be 
alsow  the  likeness  of  his  resurrection ;  knowing  this,  that  our  old 
man  is  crucified  with  him  that  the  body  of  sin  might  be  de- 
stroyed, that  henceforth  we  should  not  serve  sin.  For  he  that  is 
dead  is  freed  form  sin.  Now,  if  we  be  dead  with  Christ,  we  believe 
that  we  shall  also  live  with  him ;  knowing  that  Christ  being 
raised  from  the  dead  dieth  no  more ;  death  hath  no  more  domin- 
ion over  him.  For  in  that  he  died,  he  died  unto  sin  once ;  but  in 
that  he  liveth,  he  liveth  unto  God.  Likewise  reckon  ye  also 
yourselves  to  be  dead  unto  sin,  but  alive  unto  God  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Let  not  sin  therefore  reign  in  your  mortal 
body,  that  ye  should  obey  in  the  lusts  thereof.  Neither  yield 
ye  your  members  as  instruments  of  unrighteousness  unto  sin ;  but 
yield  yourselves  unto  God,  as  those  that  are  alive  from  the  dead, 


242  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

and  your  members  as  instruments  of.  righteousness  unto  God. 
For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you  ;  for  ye  are  not  under  the 
law,  but  under  grace.  What  then?  Shall  we  sin  because  we  are 
not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace?  God  forbid.  Know  ye 
not,  that  to  whom  ye  yield  yourselves  servants  to  obey,  his  serv- 
ants ye  are  to  whom  ye  obey,  whether  of  sin  unto  death,  or  of 
obedience  unto  righteousness?  But  God  be  thanked,  that  ye 
were  the  servants  of  sin,  but  ye  have  obeyed  from  the  heart  that 
form  of  doctrine  which  was  delivered  unto  you.  Being  then  made 
free  from  sin,  ye  became  the  servants  of  righteousness.  I  speak 
after  the  manner  of  men,  because  of  the  infirmity  of  your  flesh; 
for  as  ye  have  yielded  your  members  servants  to  unclean- 
ness,  and  to  iniquity  unto  iniquity,  even  so  now  yield  your  mem- 
bers servants  to  righteousness  unto  holiness.  For  when  ye  were 
the  servants  of  sin,  ye  were  free  from  righteousness.  What  fruit 
had  ye  then  in  those  things  whereof  ye  are  now  ashamed?  for 
the  end  of  those  things  is  death.  But  now  being  made  free  from 
sin,  and  become  servants  to  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  holi- 
ness, and  the  end  everlasting  life.  For  the  wages  of  sin  is  death ; 
but  the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 
(Romans,  v.  and  vi.  chapters). 

The  question  now  naturally  arises,  How  was  Christ  raised  from 
the  dead,  and  by  what  power  did  He  ascend  ? 

Let  us  see  if  we  can  throw  any  light  on  the  subject. 

In  that  chapter  on  "Spiritual  Knowledge"  it  is  stated  that  there 
are  fourteen  organs  on  the  right  side  of  the  head,  those  comprised 
in  the  Perfective,  Reflective  and  Moral  groups,  and  these  have 
Spirituality,  the  power  that  quickeneth,  for  their  central  or  Pole 
organ ;  and  these  act  in  direct  opposition  to  fourteen  other  organs 
of  the  left  side  of  the  head,  those  comprised  in  the  Social  (ex- 
clusive of  the  Cerebellum),  Selfish  and  Executive  and  Aspiring 
groups,  and  these  have  Combativeness,  the  power  of  resistance, 
as  their  central  or  Pole  organ.  Now  these  two  Pole  organs, 
Spirituality  and  Combativeness,  are  directly  opposed  to  each 
other  in  function.  The  one  is  the  power  that  attracts,  while  the 
other  is  the  power  that  repels.  The  former  is  in  the  Moral  group, 
and  in  the  upper  trinity  of  the  mind,  while  the  latter  is  in  the  Ex- 
ecutive group,  and  in  the  lower  trinity  of  the  mind.  The  Moral 
group  also  opposes  the  Selfish  group. 

Now,  as  these  powers  exist  in  Man,  the  Microcosm,  or  the  in- 
ner Universe,  they  also  exist  in  God,  the  Macrocosm,  or  the  ex- 
ternal Universe,  because  the  one  is  in  the  similitude  of  the  other. 


SCIENCE    AXD    RELIGION  243 

This  organ  of  resistance,  Combativeness,  being  in  the  lower 
trinity  of  the  mind,  relates  to  the  body ;  while  Spirituality,  the 
organ  of  attraction,  being  in  the  upper  trinity  of  the  mind,  relates 
to  the  spirit.  So,  therefore,  Christ  overcame  the  power  of  resist- 
ance by  being  guided  always  by  the  spirit,  by  following  its  every 
wish,  as  it  was  said  of  Him,  "I  have  come  to  do  thy  will,  oh  God." 
On  the  other  hand,  He  resisted  not  any  evil  that  was  done  unto 
I  Fim,  being  bruised  for  our  transgressions,  as  the  world  also  has 
been  bruised  always  as  a  result  of  sin ;  He  sought  no  treasure  on 
Earth  that  might  help  to  bind  Him  down  to  Earth,  blessed  those 
who  cursed  Him,  healed  the  wound  of  one  of  those  who  came  to 
take  Him  prisoner,  and  last  of  all,  forgave  His  enemies  at  the 
cross,  saying:  "Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what 
they  do." 

After  the  crucifixion,  Christ  first  descended  into  the  depths  of 
the  powers  that  resist;  because  it  is  a  well-known  law  that  the 
farther  a  thing  oscillates  in  one  direction  the  farther  it  will  also 
oscillate  in  the  opposite  direction.  And  if  Christ  did  not  descend 
to  the  uttermost  depths,  then  He  could  not  ascend  to  the  uttermost 
heights. 

Therefore  it  was  necessary,  in  His  oscillation  round  this  aphe- 
lion point,  that  He  descend  first  into  the  uttermost  depths  of  the 
powers  that  resist,  the  element  of  Combativeness,  preaching  to  the 
spirits  in  prison,  which  have  resisted  God  to  the  uttermost,  pene- 
trating even  to  the  very  depths  of  all  those  things  which  have  re- 
sisted the  light  and  spiritual  attraction,  whether  they  be  men  or 
demons  or  whatever  may  be.  Then,  by  the  powers  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  quickening  powers  of  God,  of  Spirituality,  of  Faith, 
He  ascended  on  high,  above  all  heavens,  all  principalities  and  all 
powers,  that  He  might  fill  all  things  with  the  life  principle  or  life 
essence  from  the  lowest  unto  the  highest. 

In  my  experience  of  being  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost  (if  it  is 
the  Holy  Ghost),  it  seems  that  the  power  comes  from  beneath 
rather  than  from  above.  For  in  ascending  to  the  upper  elements 
of  the  mind,  which  as  we  have  seen  in  a  previous  chapter  is  like 
going  up  into  a  high  mountain,  it  seems  that  I  was  moving  up 
without  anv  effort  of  my  own,  in  some  cases,  as  though  I  was 
being  raised  .by  some  kind  of  machinery  the  nature  of  which  I 
have  not  been  able  vet  to  determine.  It  is  best  to  have  a  feeling 
of  resignation,  having  the  mind  fixed  on  the  purpose  or  knowl- 
edge which  I  wish  to  learn,  and  trusting  th^t  the  spirit  will  do 
what  is  necessnrv  for  mv  best  interest1?.  The  place  on  which  I 
may  be  standing  seems  to  move  upward  by  a  power  that  I  know 


244  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

not  of ;  but  while  this  may  be  the  case  with  a  person  of  the  Earth 
earthly,  the  power  coming  from  beneath,  it  does  not  follow  that  it 
would  be  the  same  with  Christ  in  ascending  to  the  uttermost 
heights  of  heaven.  It  has  seemed  to  me  that  He  was  taken  up 
by  the  powers  of  attraction,  or  by  the  power  of  Spirituality,  but 
concerning  this  I  cannot  say  definitely.  I  will  have  to  leave  the 
reader  to  arrive  at  his  own  conclusions  in  regard  to  this  matter, 
unless  I  should  have  the  whole  truth  revealed  to  me  later  on. 
There  are  some  instances  where  it  seems  that  we  climb  up  by  our 
own  efforts,  and  judging  from  my  experiences  in  these  matters  I 
think  the  conditions  are  not  always  the  same.  That  in  some  in- 
stances we  are  raised  up  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  at 
other  times  we  climb  up  by  our  own  efforts. 

Now  that  power  which  raises  me,  the  Ego  of  my  body,  to  the 
upper  faculties  or  elements  of  the  mind  in  the  Microcosm,  if  that 
same  power  is  applied  to  Christ,  the  Ego  of  the  Solar  System,  or 
the  Macrocosm,  then  it  would  also  raise  Him  to  the  upper  planets 
of  the  system  by  the  same  power,  whatever  that  power  is.  It  re- 
mains for  investigation  to  determine  as  to  what  this  power  is,  but 
that  it  exists  I  am  certain  beyond  all  doubt. 

Now  the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats,  or  other  animals  and  birds, 
represented  by  the  signs  of  the  Zodiac,  or  representing  certain  at- 
tributes of  human  nature,  when  offered  as  sacrifices,  may  heal 
the  sins  of  the  flesh  to  those  who  believe,  since  it  is  life  for  life; 
but  they  could  no  more  than  appease  the  sins  of  the  soul,  since  the 
soul  of  man  is  superior  to  that  of  the  things  offered.  These 
things,  I  say,  could  not  give  us  a  new  spirit,  or  mend  our  soul  and 
spirit,  because  there  is  no  connection  between  us  and  them.  More- 
over, the  greater  things  are  not  redeemed  by  the  lesser  things,  but 
the  lesser  things  are  redeemed  by  the  greater. 

Therefore  Christ  came  as  a  Sacrifice ;  that  by  His  life  bein^ 
shed  abroad  in  us,  we  are  given  a  new  spirit,  and  through  this 
spirit  we  live  in  Him ;  being  redeemed  by  His  blood,  which  is  His 
life  which  is  shed  in  us,  and  for  us,  being  a  free  will  offering  to 
those  who  believe. 

It  was  my  intention  here  to  show  that  the  temple  of  God  was 
fashioned  after  the  spirit,  as  it  was  shown  to  Moses  on  Mount 
Sinai ;  and  that  as  man  is  also  the  temple  of  God,  being  fashioned 
after  the  spirit  and  in  the  image  of  God ;  and,  therefore,  there  is 
a  similarity  between  the  temple  which  was  builded  by  the  Children 
of  Israel  and  that  of  the  temple  of  the  human  mind  or  soul.  I 
have  not  sufficient  knowledge  to  illustrate  tjiis  perfectly,  but  will 
throw  as  much  light  on  the  subject  as  I  can. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  245 

[now  ye  not  that  ye  are  the  temple  of  God,  and  that  the  spirit 
of  God  dwelleth  in  you?  If  any  man  defile  the  temple  of  God, 
him  shall  God  destroy;  for  the  temple  of  God  is  holy,  which 
temple  ye  are."  (Cor.  iii.,  16-17). 

Again:  "What?  know  ye  not  that  your  body  is  the  temple  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  in  you,  which  ye  have  of  God,  and  ye 
arc  not  your  own  ?  For  ye  are  bought  with  a  price ;  therefore 
glorify  God  in  your  body,  and  in  your  spirit,  which  are  God's." 
(I.  Cor.  vi.,  19-20). 

It  will  be  well  to  allow  the  Apostle  Paul  to  give  us  the  pre- 
liminary instructions  regarding  the  construction  of  the  Jewish 
Temple  and  its  ordinances,  as  I  have  but  little  knowledge  of  the 
fashioning  of  the  temple  that  was  built  at  Jerusalem. 

"Then,  verily,  the  first  covenant  had  also  ordinances  of  divine 
service  and  a  worldly  sanctuary.  For  there  was  a  tabernacle 
made ;  the  first,  wherein  was  the  candlestick,  and  the  table,  and 
the  shewbread;  which  is  called  the  sanctuary.  And  after  the 
second  veil,  the  tabernacle  which  is  called  the  Holiest  o£  all; 
which  had  the  golden  censer,  and  the  ark  of  the  covenant  over- 
laid round  about  with  gold,  wherein  was  the  golden  pot  that  had 
manna,  and  Aaron's  rod  that  budded,  and  the  tables  of  the  cove- 
nant ;  and  over  it  the  cherubims  of  glory  shadowing  the  mercy- 
seat,  of  which  we  cannot  now  speak  particularly.  Now  when 
these  things  were  thus  ordained,  the  priests  went  always  into  the 
first  tabernacle,  accomplishing  the  service  of  God.  But  unto  the 
second  went  the  high  priest  alone  once  every  year,  not  without 
blood,  which  is  offered  for  himself,  and  for  the  errors  of  the  peo- 
ple ;  the  Holy  Ghost  this  signifying  that  the  way  into  the  holiest 
of  all  was  not  yet  made  manifest,  while  as  the  first  tabernacle  was 
yet  standing;  which  was  a  figure  for  the  time  then  present,  in 
which  were  offered  both  gifts  and  sacrifices,  that  could  not  make 
him  that  did  the  service  perfect,  as  pertaining  to  the  conscience ; 
which  stood  only  in  meats  and  drinks,  and  divers  washings,  and 
carnal  ordinances,  imposed  on  them  until  the  time  of  reformation. 
But  Christ  being  come  an  high  priest  of  good  things  to  come,  by 
a  great  and  more  perfect  tabernacle,  not  made  with  hands,  that 
is  to  say,  not  of  this  building ;  neither  by  the  blood  of  goats  and 
calves,  but  by  his  own  blood  he  entered  in  once  into  the  holy 
nlace,  having  obtained  eternal  redemption  for  us.  For  if  the 
blood  of  bulls  and  of  goats,  and  the  ashes  of  a  heifer  sprinkling 
the  unclean,  sanctified  to  the  purifying  of  the  flesh,  how  much 
rrore  shall  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  through  the  eternal  spirit 
offered  himself  without  spot  to  God,  purge  your  conscience  from 


246  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God?  And  for  this  cause  he  is 
the  mediator  of  the  New  Testament,  that  by  means  of  death,  for 
the  redemption  of  the  transgressions  that  were  under  the  first 
testament,  they  which  are  called  might  receive  the  promise  of 
eternal  inheritance.  For  where  a  testament  is,  there  must  also 
of  necessity  be  the  death  of  the  testator.  For  a  testament  is  of 
force  after  men  are  dead;  otherwise  it  is  of  no  strength  at  all 
while  the  testator  liveth. 

"Whereupon  neither  the  first  testament  was  dedicated  without 
blood.  For  when  Moses  had  spoken  every  precept  to  all  the 
people  according  to  the  law,  he  took  the  blood  of  calves  and  of 
goats,  with  water  and  scarlet  wool  and  hyssop,  and  sprinkled 
both  the  book  and  all  the  people.  Saying,  This  is  the  blood  of 
the  testament  which  God  hath  enjoined  unto  you.  Moreover  he 
sprinkled  with  blood  both  the  tabernacle  and  all  the  vessels  of  the 
ministry.  And  almost  all  things  are  by  the  law  purged  with 
blood ;  and  without  shedding  of  blood  is  no  remission.  It  was 
therefore  necessary  that  the  patterns  of  the  things  in  the  heavens 
should  be  purified  with  these ;  but  the  heavenly  things  themselves 
with  better  sacrifices  than  these.  For  Christ  is  not  entered  into 
the  holy  places  made  with  hands,  which  are  the  figures  of  the 
true ;  but  into  heaven  itself,  now  to  appear  in  the  presence  of  God 
for  us ;  nor  yet  that  he  should  offer  himself  often,  as  the  high 
priest  entereth  into  the  holy  place  every  year  with  the  blood  of 
others ;  for  then  must  he  often  have  suffered  since  the  foundation 
of  the  world ;  but  now  once  in  the  end  of  the  world  hath  he  ap- 
peared to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself.  And  as  it  is 
appointed  unto  men  once  to  die,  but  after  this  the  judgment,  so 
Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of  many ;  and  unto  them 
that  look  for  him  shall  he  appear  the  second  time  without  sin 
unto  salvation. 

For  the  law  having  a  shadow  of  good  things  to  come,  and  not 
the  very  image  of  the  things,  can  never  with  those  sacrifices  which 
they  are  offered  year  by  year  continually  make  the  comers  there- 
unto perfect.  For  then  would  they  not  have  ceased  to  be  offered  ? 
because  that  the  worshippers  once  purged  should  have  no  more 
conscience  of  sins ;  but  in  those  sacrifices  there  is  a  remembrance 
again  made  of  sins  every  year.  For  it  is  not  possible  that  the 
blood  of  bulls  and  goats  should  take  away  sins.  Wherefore  when 
he  cometh  into  the  world  he  saith,  Sacrifice  and  offering  thou 
wouldst  not,  but  a  body  hast  thou  prepared  for  me ;  in  burnt  of- 
feripgs  and  sacrifices  for  sin  thou  hast  had  no  pleasure.  Then 
said  If  Lo,-  I  rome  (in  the  volume  of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me), 


SCIENCE    AXD    RF.LIC.TOK  247 

to  do  thy  will,  O  God.  Above  when  he  saith,  Sacrifice  and  of- 
fering and  burnt  offerings  and  offerings  for  sin  thou  wouldst  not, 
neither  hadst  pleasure  therein ;  which  are  offered  by  the  law ; 
then  said  he,  Lo,  I  come  to  do  thy  will,  O  God.  He  taketh  away 
the  first  that  he  may  establish  the  second.  By  the  which  we  are 
sanctified  through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once 
for  all.  And  every  priest  'standeth  daily  ministering  and  offer- 
ing oftentimes  the  same  sacrifices,  which  can  never  take  away 
sins ;  but  this  man,  after  he  had  offered  one  sacrifice  for  sins  for- 
ever,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  God ;  from  henceforth  expect- 
ing till  his  enemies  be  made  his  footstool.  For  by  one  offering 
he  hath  perfected  forever  them  that  are  sanctified.  Whereof  the 
Holy  Ghost  also  is  a  witness  to  us ;  for  after  that  he  had  said  be- 
fore, This  is  the  covenant  that  I  will  make  with  them  after  those 
days,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  put  my  laws  into  their  hearts,  and  in 
their  minds  will  I  write  them ;  and  their  sins  and  their  iniquities 
will  I  remember  no  more.  Now  where  remission  of  these  is  there 
is  no  more  offering  for  sin."  (Hebrews,  ix.,  1-28;  and  x.,  1-8). 

It  was  shown  in  a  previous  chapter  that  the  Moral  group  of 
faculties  is  the  fruit  of  the  mind,  and  that  the  lower  elements  of 
mind  are  sanctified  through  these ;  and  that  these  Moral  faculties 
are  again  elevated  another  whole  octave  through  the  element  of 
Love,  which  is  the  function  of  the  central  part  of  the  organ  of 
Veneration. 

Then  if  the  Moral  group  is  analogous  to  the  sanctuary  of  the 
temple,  then  that  part  which  is  called  "The  Holiest  of  all"  is 
represented  by  the  central  part  of  the  organ  of  Veneration.  So 
here  is  the  trinity  again,  represented  in  a  different  way,  each  of 
which  has  a  trinity  in  itself. 

But  to  explain :  Let  us  say  that  all  the  faculties  of  the  mind 
form  the  trinity  as  they  are  used  by  the  ordinary  conscious  mind, 
being  the  trinity  of  the  body. 

These  all  may  be  raised  a  whole  octave  by  being  sanctified  by 
the  Moral  group,  of  which  there  are  seven  organs,  corresponding 
to  the  seven  groups  of  organs,  thus  forming  the  second  trinity,  or 
the  trinity  of  the  soul. 

Then  these  all  may  be  raised  yet  another  whole  octave  by  being 
spiritualized  in  Love,  which  is  the  function  of  the  central  part 
of  the  organ  of  Veneration,  being  the  trinity  of  the  spirit. 

Now  it  will  appear  that  the  mind  or  brain  of  man  is  similar 
to  the  Jewish  temple,  in  that  it  has  a  sanctuary,  and  a  holiest  of 
all ;  as  the  Moral  group,  when  considered  as  a  whole,  is  analogous 
to  the  "Sanctuary,  and  Veneration  being  a  representative  of  the 


248  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

"Holiest  of  all."  But  the  Holy  Ghost  thus  signified,  as  we  have 
just  quoted,  that  the  way  into  the  Holiest  of  all  was  not  yet  man- 
ifest, and  therefore  it  was  not  included  in  the  building,  the  tem- 
ple;  and  neither  is  it  included  in  our  brain. 

How  so?  It  will  appear  that  since  Veneration  is  made  up  of 
all  the  faculties  of  the  Moral  group,  that  this  single  organ  of 
Veneration  also  contains  the  trinity,  which  is  the  spiritual  trinity ; 
yet  with  vis  it  is  a  single  faculty,  that  of  Love. 

Therefore,  since  Christ  lived  in  this  element,  which  is  Holy 
Love,  and  this  element  also  contains  the  seven  fold  principle,  and 
also  a  Holy  Place,  not  made  with  hands,  but  of  the  spirit,  it  will 
appear  that  this  spiritual  "Holiest  of  all"  is  the  "Holy  of  Holies" 
into  which  Christ  entered  in  the  Macrocosm,  when  He  ascended 
on  high;  being  a  whole  octave  above  that  of  which  we  are  able 
to  conceive  of  in  our  mortal  bodies ;  because  we  cannot  think 
above  that  of  which  we  have  brains  to  think.  It  is  the  Vital  Com- 
plex Unity  of  the  whole  body,  soul  and  spirit. 

Therefore  Jesus  the  Christ  is  a  great  high  priest  of  the  Most 
High  God.  Dwelling  in  Holy  Love  and  Holy  Wisdom,  and  hav- 
ing a  name  that, is  above  every  name,  and  before  whom  every 
knee  shall  bow ;  either  in  the  heavens  above,  or  in  the  earth  be- 
neath ;  and  unto  whom  are  given  all  things,  both  visible  and  in- 
visible ;  whether  they  be  thrones  or  dominions,  or  principalities 
or  powers,  of  the  things  in  heaven  or  things  in  Earth. 

This  understanding  of  the  nature  of  the  mind  and  spirit  will 
admit  of  another  version  of  that  part  of  the  Scriptures  which 
says  that  Christ  ascended  to  the  third  heaven,  from  the  fact  that 
He  ascended  to  the  Holy  of  Holies  of  the  spiritual  trinity,  which 
is  the  third  trinity.  The  Sanctuary  would  correspond  to  the  first 
heaven,  from  the  fact  that  it  is  at  the  head  of  the  body  trinity. 
The  Holiest  of  all  corresponding  to  the  second  trinity,  from  the 
fact  that  it  corresponds  to  the  ultimate  of  the  second  trinity,  or 
the  soul  trinity.  The  Holy  of  Holies  therefore  corresponds  tc 
the  third  heaven,  from  the  fact  that  it  is  at  the  head  of  the  spiriti:n- 
trinity,  which  is  the  third  trinity.  This  principle  applied  to  the 
Macrocosm  would  take  Him  above  all  things  in  our  Solar  Uni- 
verse. 

"Seeing  then  that  we  have  an  great  high  priest,  that  is  passed 
into  the  heavens,  Jesus  the  Son  of  God,  let  us  hold  fast  our  pro- 
fession. For  we  have  not  an  high  priest  which  cannot  be  touched 
with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities ;  but  was  in  all  points  tempted 
like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin.  Let  us  therefore  come  boldly 
unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy  and  find 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


grace  to  help  us  in  time  of  need."     (Habrews  iv.,  14-16). 

Now,  I  believe  we  have  answered  all  of  Mr.  Colville's  objec- 
tions to  Christianity  as  quoted  at  the  head  of  this  chapter  except 
his  last  remark,  in  which  he  says:  "As  if  God  could  feel  such 
an  unworthy  passion  as  anger !" 

When  God  is  viewed  as  an  integer,  as  the  spirit  comes  to  us 
through  the  organ  of  Veneration  or  Love,  then  God -is  Love  as 
all  wise  men  truly  say,  since  He  appears  to  us  as  Love.  But  it 
has  been  shown  that  this  one  organ,  the  spiritual  trinity,  contains 
the  seven  fold  principle  when  it  is  diffused  into  the  Moral  group 
of  organs;  and  it  becomes  still  more  complex  when  it  is  again 
diffused  into  the  lower  faculties  of  the  mind,  when  these  mental 
elements  may  be  viewed  separately,  or  as  a  fraction. 

Now,  so  long  as  the  whole  mind  is  perfectly  normal  there  is  a 
perfect  balance  of  powers,  and  in  that  case  there  would  be  no 
occasion  for  any  feeling  of  anger  with  either  God  or  man.  But 
when  these  spiritual  elements  have  been  separated  into  mental 
faculties,  and  these  separated  or  broken  apart  from  their  foun- 
tain head,  the  spirit,  on  account  of  the  fall  of  man,  as  we  have 
seen  that  their  soul  and  spirit  were  severed  in  twain,  so  that  they 
could  not  receive  those  finer  influences,  then  there  is  a  lack  of 
harmony.  In  this  case  we  may  be  appealed  to  through  any  one 
particular  faculty  and  independently  of  the  rest. 

Now,  anger  has  its  origin  in  the  organ  of  Combativeness.  We 
have  already  seen  that  this  organ  of  Combativeness  is  the  power 
of  resistance.  If  we  will  plunge  deep  enough  into  the  depths  of 
that  power  we  will  find  it  to  be  the  "Inferno,"  or  the  home  of 
demons,  and  of  Satan,  and  of  all  those  things  which  resist  God. 
It  is  the  power  of  Darkness,  the  bottomless  pit  into  which  man 
plunges  himself  by  disobeying  and  resisting  the  will  of  God,  as 
did  Adam  and  Eve. 

"And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having  the  key 
of  the  bottomless  pit  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand.  And  he  laid 
hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent,  which  is  the  Devil,  and 
Satan,  and  bound  him  a  thousand  years,  and  cast  him  into  the 
bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him  up,  and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that 
he  should  deceive  the  nations  no  more,  till  the  thousand  years 
should  be  fulfilled ;  and  after  that  he  must  be  loosed  a  little  sea- 
son." (Rev.  xx.,  1-3). 

In  that  day  of  rest,  the  sabbath  day  of  the  Lord,  which  is  a 
thousand  years  of  duration,  the  Millennial  period,  since  the  bot- 
tomless pit  is  closed  up  and  a  seal  set  upon  it,  no  feeling  of  anger 
can  be  experienced  during  that  time.  Therefore,  as  the  ancient 


250  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

prophet  has  said :  "The  lion  and  the  lamb  shall  lie  down  together, 
and  dust  shall  be  the  serpent's  meat." 

The  Prophet  Isaiah  gives  us  a  very  vivid  pen  picture  of  the 
conditions  which  shall  exist  during  the  Millennial  period,  in 
which  he  says : 

"And  there  shall  come  forth  a  rod  of  the  stem  of  Jesse,  and  a 
branch  shall  grow  out  of  his  roots ;  and  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
shall  rest  upon  him,  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  understanding,  the 
spirit  of  council  and  might,  the  spirit  of  knowledge  and  of  the 
fear  of  the  Lord;  and  shall  make  him  of  quick  understanding 
in  the  fear  of  the  Lord;  and  he  shall  not  judge  after  the  sight 
of  his  eyes,  neither  reprove  after  the  hearing  of  his  ears ;  but  with 
righteousness  shall  he  judge  the  poor  and  reprove  with  equity 
for  the  meek  of  the  earth ;  and  he  shall  smite  the  earth  with  the 
rod  of  his  mouth,  and  with  the  breath  of  his  lips  shall  he  slay 
the  wicked.  And  the  righteous  shall  be  the  girdle  of  his  loins, 
and  faithfulness  the  girdle  of  his  reins. 

"The  wolf  also  shall  dwell  with  the  lamb,  and  the  leopard  shall 
lie  down  with  the  kid ;  and  the  calf  and  the  young  lion  and  the 
fatling  together ;  and  a  little  child  shall  lead  them.  And  the  cow 
and  the  bear  shall  feed ;  their  young  ones  shall  lie  down  together ; 
and  the  lion  shall  eat  straw  like  the  ox.  And  the  sucking  child 
shall  play  on  the  hole  of  the  asp,  and  the  weaned  child  shall  put 
his  hand  on  the  cocatrice's  den.  They  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy 
in  all  my  holy  mountain ;  for  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea."  (Isaiah  xi.,  1-9). 

It  will  be  seen  by  this  that  there  will  be  no  anger  during  that 
period,  that  everything  shall  be  in  harmony.  It  is  the  sabbath 
day  of  the  Lord,  a  period  of  rest.  We  might  infer  from  this  that 
this  spirit  of  resistance  is  the  working  power  of  God,  the  scourge 
of  evolution. 

Yet  there  are  some  evidences  that  this  is  the  wrong  idea,  that 
lust,  and  not  anger,  is  the  source  of  evil.  It  has  been  stated  that 
corruption  is  in  the  world  through  lust;  and  fallen  men  and 
women  nearly  always  revel  in  lust,  and  this  fact  will  become  more 
apparent  as  we  proceed.  This  would  indicate  that  the  serpent 
and  the  Cerebellum  are  analogous,  that  this  is  the  power  of  evil, 
when  perverted,  or  when  not  kept  under  proper  control. 

But,  after  all,  it  was  shown  to  me  that  Combativeness  was  the 
resisting  organ,  and  the  above  quotation  from  Isaiah  bears  me 
out  in  it  that  this  is  the  proper  solution  of  the  mystery,  since  no 
anger  can  be  felt  during  the  Millennial  period  .as  described  above, 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  251 


and  I  believe  this  to  be  the  correct  idea.  I  have  thought  it  proper 
to  leave  the  subject  open  for  further  investigations,  however. 

It  must  not  be  inferred  that  this  power  of  resistance  relates  to 
God  the  Father.  The  Spirit  is  positive  and  occupies  the  right 
hemisphere  of  the  brain,  while  this  power  of  resistance,  which  I 
have  described  as  being  evil  relates  to  self,  the  lusts  of  the  flesh, 
and  occupies  the  left  hemisphere  of  the  brain.  Moreover,  the 
first  four  groups  of  organs  relate  to  the  Father,  and  Combative- 
ness  is  only  one  of  the  organs  included  in  this  grand  class. 

What  then?  Is  this  power  of  resistance  the  angry  God  which 
must  be  appeased,  the  power  which  comes  from  that  bottomless 
pit? 

No,  never!  God  forbid.  Some  peoples  have  offered  sacri- 
fices unto  Satan  and  the  Dragon,  but  these  people  are  in  err^~. 
The  spirit  of  God  comes  from  above  and  not  from  beneath.  Tin 
spirit  comes  to  us  first  through  the  organ  of  Veneration ;  from 
this  they  are  diffused  to  the  organs  of  the  Moral  group,  and  from 
these  again  to  the  lower  element  of  the  mind.  So  that  it  takes 
on  different  phases  depending  on  the  part  of  the  brain  that  it  is 
viewed  from,  or  the  elements  of  mind  in  which  we  live. 

Now,  let  us  understand  this  perfectly,  as  it  will  clear  up  a  great 
deal  of  ambiguity  which  has  existed  on  the  subject  always. 

To  the  well  organized  man,  living  in  his  normal  bodily  func- 
tions, God  appears  to  him  as  Love. 

To  one  living  in  the  Reflective  group,  and  this  largely  pre- 
dominating. God  appears  to  him  as  Sympathy,  or  as  an  intelligent 
God.  To  one  living  in  the  Perfective  group,  and  especially  if  he 
live  in  Sublimity,  then  he  regards  his  God  as  one  who  rules  the 
universe  as  if  by  an  effort  of  His  mighty  re '•///. 

To  one  living  in  the  Aspiring  group,  He  is  a  personal  God,  the 
"Lord  of  Hosts."  "I  will  praise  thee,  O  Lord,  for  I  am  fearfully 
and  wonderfully  made."  "The  Lord  said  unto  my  Lord,  sit  thou 
on  my  right  hand  until  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool." 

To  one  living  in  Cautiousness,  He  is  a  God  to  be  exceedingly 
feared.  He  strikes  terror  to  His  enemies,  and  to  those  who  fail 
to  comply  with  His  uttermost  wish ;  therefore  His  will  should  be 
obeyed. 

To  one  living  in  the  Executive  group,  He  is  an  executive  God, 
having  great  power,  and  as  if  by  a  dart  of  lightning  He  destroys 
His  adversaries ;  but  yielding  to  Him,  and  living  in  Him,  He  is 
a  God  of  Law  in  which  we  understand  all  Nature  as  we  would 
read  a  book. 


252  SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION 

To  one  living  in  the  Selfish  group,  the  elements  belonging  to 
the  Earth,  our  God  is  beautifully  depicted  in  the  following  lines : 

"Our  Father  is  rich,  in  houses  and  lands, 
He  holdeth  the  wealth  of  the  world  in  His  hands, 
He  has  rubies  and  diamonds,  He  has  silver  and  gold, 
His  coffers  are  full  of  riches  untold." 

But  if  we  have  His  displeasure,  then  He  makes  us  poor  and 
miserable  indeed. 

To  one  living  in  the  Social  group,  God  appears  as  a  Patriarch, 
as  a  Father;  blessing  those  who  love  Him,  in  purity  and  virtue, 
and  chastising  those  who  disobey ;  yet  as  one  who  is  glad  of  the 
return  of  the  Prodigal  Son. 

To  one  living  in  the  Perceptive  group,  He  is  a  wise  God ;  know- 
ing all  things,  seeing  all  things,  even  to  the  uttermost  thoughts 
of  the  mind  and  the  heart. 

The  harmonious  blending  of  all  these  constitute  the  ideal  God, 
as  He  appears  to  the  conscious  mind.  But  if  man  lived  in  the 
religious  group  of  organs,  and  the  seal  of  the  Spiritual  trinity 
were  opened,  then  God  would  take  on  new  phases  of  which  it  is 
not  necessary  to  write  now. 

Now  I  will  restate  here  what  I  have  stated  a  few  times  before 
in  this  work,  and  if  you  have  followed  me  closely  from  the  be- 
ginning, this  time  I  will  bring  it  home  to  you  so  that  you  will 
understand  and  be  convinced  of  its  truth. 

"As  man  is,  so  is  his  God ;"  or  so  is  his  conception  of  God ;  for 
the  reason  that  God  can  appear  to  us  only  as  we  are.  "To  the 
merciful  He  will  show  Himself  merciful,  to  the  meek  He  will 
show  Himself  meek,  to  the  just  He  will  show  Himself  just,  and 
to  the  forward  He  will  show  himself  forward."  But  to  make 
this  more  forcible  so  that  we  may  the  .better  understand  it,  I  will 
add  another  aphorism  on  the  same  lines  that  will  bring  it  home  to 
you.  To  the  terrible  man  He  will  appear  terrible,  and  to  the  out- 
landish man  He  will  appear  outlandish,  for  the  reason  that  they 
have  no  conception  of  that  which  is  above  the  outlandish.  We 
have  only  to  study  the  ancient  idols  to  be  convinced  of  this. 

Take  the  idol  of  Moloch,  for  instance;  a  creature  of  almost 
impossible  shape,  all  jaws,  and  all  basilar  brain,  when  judged  from 
a  phrenological  standpoint  of  what  little  brains  it  was  intended 
to  represent.  On  the  heated  arms  of  that  cursed  idol  little  inno- 
cent infant  children  were  burned  alive  to  appease  the  wrath  of 
their  most  terrible  and  outlandish  conception  of  God. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  253 

)h,  horror!  To  what  depths  of  brutality  had  those  people 
degenerated !  Yet  their  god  was  as  they  were.  Their  organ  of 
Veneration  was  incapable  of  receiving  the  true  image  of  God. 
Satan  had  drawn  them  near  to  the  bottom  of  that  fathomless 
abyss,  the  power  of  resistance.  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall  into 
the  hands  of  the  living  God ;  being  deprived  of  reason,  and  spirit- 
ual guidance,  and  turned  over  to  the  powers  of  Darkness,  an  in- 
sane monster,  borne  on  down  by  Satanic  lust,  until  every  vestage 
of  humanity  has  fled! 

The  question  now  naturally  arises,  What  is  the  power  of  God 
unto  whom  is  offered  sacrifices  for  sins  to  appease  His  anger? 
and  what  is  the  occasion  of  this  wrath? 

As  we  have  already  seen,  those  who  live  in  anger  can  draw 
nothing  but  anger  from  God,  because  they  draw  that  spirit  which 
comes  to  anger ;  while  the  other  elements  of  the  spirit  are  diffused 
to  the  other  organs  of  the  brain,  and  if  they  fail  to  exercise  all 
the  organs  of  the  brain,  then  they  fail  to  receive  the  true  image 
of  God. 

It  must  be  further  noted  that  the  Holy  Spirit  being  cut  off  on 
account  of  Adam's  sin,  their  Moral  faculties  did  not  property 
come  to  their  aid,  and  this  allowed  their  basilar  faculties  full 
sway.  So  if  they  failed  to  use  those  other  organs  of  the  brain, 
which  was  rather  difficult,  since  they  were  not  opened  out  by  the 
process  of  evolution,  as  it  requires  seven  thousand  years  to  go 
through  the  whole  scale  of  the  mind,  then  they  failed  to  derive 
the  full  benefit  which  can  be  derived  from  God. 

They  were  living  in  that  age  of  the  world  wherein  the  law  or 
spirit  of  the  times  related  to  those  basilar  organs,  and  therefore 
everybody  offered  sacrifices  to  their  Gods.  They  offered  life 
for  life  as  sacrifices  that  they  might  live  in  the  spirit  and  be  free 
from  the  wrath  that  was  upon  them  on  account  of  their  sins ;  and 
without  the  shedding  of  blood  there  was  no  remission  of  sins. 

As  the  law  or  spirit  of  the  age  in  those  days  related  to  the 
basilar  organs,  the  people  naturally  had  a  tendency  to  indulge  in 
those  sins  of  a  very  low  nature,  and  most  of  them  were  devoid 
of  very  much  refinement. 

"For  the  wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven  against  all  un- 
godliness and  unrighteousness  of  men,  who  hold  the  truth  in  un- 
righteousness ;  because  that  which  may  be  known  of  God  is 
manifest  in  them ;  for  God  hath  shewed  it  unto  them.  For  the 
invisible  things  of  him  from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly 
seen,  being  understood  by  the  things  that  are  made,  even  his 
eternal  power  and  Godhead ;  so  that  they  are  without  excuse ;  be- 


254  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

cause  that,  when  they  knew  God,  they  glorified  him  not  as  God, 
neither  were  they  thankful ;  but  became  vain  in  their  imaginations 
and  their  foolish  heart  was  darkened.  Professing  themselves 
to  be  wise,  they  became  fools,  and  changed  the  glory  of  the  un- 
corruptible God  into  an  image  made  like  unto  corruptible  man, 
and  to  birds,  and  four  footed  beasts  and  creeping  things.  Where- 
fore God  also  gave  them  up  to  uncleanness,  through  the  lusts  of 
their  own  heart,  to  dishonor  their  own  bodies  between  themselves ; 
who  changed  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie,  and  worshipped  and 
served  the  creature  more  than  the  Creator,  who  is  blessed  for- 
ever, amen.  For  this  cause  God  gave  them  up  to  vile  affections; 
for  even  their  women  did  change  the  natural  use  unto  that  which 
is  against  nature ;  and  likewise  also  the  men,  leaving  the  natural 
use  of  the  woman,  burned  in  their  lust  toward  one  another ;  men 
with  men  working  that  which  is  unseemly,  and  receiving  in  them- 
selves that  recompence  of  their  error  which  was  meet.  And 
even  as  they  did  not  like  to  retain  God  in  their  knowledge,  God 
gave  them  over  to  a  reprobate  mind,  to  do  those  things  which 
are  not  convenient;  being  filled  with  all  unrighteousness,  forni- 
cation, wickedness,  covetousness,  maliciousness,  full  of  envy, 
murder,  debate,  deceit,  malignity,  whisperers,  backbiters,  haters 
of  God,  despiteful,  proud,  boasters,  inventers  of  evil  things,  dis- 
obedient to  parents,  implacable,  unmerciful ;  who,  knowing  the 
judgment  of  God,  that  they  which  commit  such  things  are  worthy 
of  death,  not  only  do  the  same,  but  have  pleasure  in  them  that  do 
them."  (Romans,  i.,  18-32). 

These  are  the  things  that  provoke  the  wrath  of  God.  Anger 
against  such  things  may  be  esteemed  as  a  most  worthy  passion. 
Yet,  as  we  have  just  seen,  God  is  unchangeable ;  but  through 
sin,  this  anger,  this  wrath,  this  fiery  indignation  naturally  comes 
to  them  as  an  act  of  their  own  doing.  Yet  all  these  are  justified 
by  faith;  because  they  could  not  help  it.  Their  hereditary  con- 
ditions were  so  evil,  and  having  no  counterpoise  on  the  spiritual 
side  of  life,  and  living  in  an  age  of  the  world  which  relates  to  the 
animal  plane,  they  kept  tumbling  on  down  to  the  very  depths  of 
hell  itself.  It  was  the  result  of  Adam's  fall,  wrhich  must  result 
in  the  disintegration  of  the  body  until  only  such  things  as  can- 
not be  shaken  shall  remain ;  then  it  will  be  reconstructed  and  fitted 
for  the  other  plane  of  life  of  which  we  will  soon  enter,  of  which 
more  anon. 

It  may  be  well  to  say  in  conclusion  that  in  a  general  way  all 
truth  is  only  relative,  and  that  in  one  sense  of  the  word  Mr.  Col- 
ville  may  be  right.  In  a  general  way  it  appears  to  me  that  man's 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  255 

own  image  is  reflected  back  from  the  perfect  mirror  of  God's 
Word,  and  in  this  way  we  may  be  judged  according  to  our 
works.  Now  I  do  not  claim  that  God  has  delegated  me  to  judge 
any  one,  far  from  that;  but  I  wish  to  offer  a  suggestion  here 
that  may  serve  to  throw  some  light  on  this  important  question, 
even  though  I  may  be  partly  wrong. 

If  Colville  denies  the  miraculous  birth,  denies  the  ascension, 
and  also  denies  the  resurrection,  since  he  is  undoubtedly  con- 
scious, in  a  way,  of  what  has  transpired  in  himself,  and  his 
faith  is  governed  thereby;  then  I  infer  that  the  miraculous  birth 
of  the  Christ  has  not  yet  taken  place  in  him,  that  the  Christ  in 
him  has  not  yet  ascended,  and  that,  as  a  natural  consequence,  he 
cannot  take  part  in  the  resurrection  from  this  world  until  he  has 
accepted  the  "bleeding  sacrifice,"  however  "horrible  and  sacrile- 
gious" it  may  appear  to  him  at  present;  but  he  must,  according 
to  this  philosophy,  remain  an  earthbound  spirit  until  he  has 
partaken  of  that  "Living  Bread" — the  body  and  the  blood  of 
Christ.  For  IN  HIM  ONLY  is  found  immortality,  and  there  is 
no  other  way  by  which  we  may  ascend  to  those  celestial  realms 
except  by  him.  From  this  it  would  appear  that  we  can  have  no 
part  in  Christ  Unless  we  accept  the  truth  of  God's  Word. 

The  Bible  is  thus  a  perfect  mirror  in  which  our  true  image  is 
reflected,  and  our  judgments  are  based  upon  our  merits,  and 
the  condition  of  our  spiritual  growth.  These  facts  will  become 
still  more  clearly  illustrated  as  we  proceed,  but  it  will  not  be 
necessary  to  again  call  attention  to  them. 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  whatever  fault  we  find  with  the  Bible, 
that  same  fault  may  be  found  in  us.  If  we  stand  before  the 
mirror,  and  make  faces,  that  man  in  the  mirror  will  make  faces 
at  us;  if  we  smile,  he  will  smile;  if  we  are  pleased,  he  also  will  be 
pleased.  And,  so  the  Psalmist  has  said:  "With  the  merciful 
thou  wilt  show  thyself  merciful;  with  the  upright  man  thou  wilt 
show  thyself  upright;  with  the  pure  thou  wilt  show  thyself  pure; 
and  with  the  forward  thou  wilt  show  thyself  forward."  And  I 
suppose  if  the  devil  were  to  read  the  Bible,  he  would  see  the 
devil  in  every  paragraph. 

Now  it  may  sound  rather  inhumane  to  the  superficial  thinker, 
in  reading  of  God  as  we  find  it  in  the  chapter  from  Isaiah  as 
quoted  in  this  chapter  when  he  says:  "Yet  it  pleased  the  Lord 
to  bruise  Him;  he  hath  put  Him  to  grief";  as  if  God  could  enjov 
torturing  His  Son,  Jesus.  Those  persons  misunderstand  the 


256  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Scriptures.  Every  bruise  that  Jesus  got  was  for  his  spiritual  ad- 
vancement. These  blows  were  not  given  in  an  ill  feeling  as  of 
envy,  or  spite,  or  malice,  but  for  the  purpose  of  purging,  purify- 
ing ,and  advancing  Him  in  the  spirit.  Jesus  said  after  He  had 
been  raised  from  the  dead  that  these  things  needs  to  be. 

Therefore,  when  you  come  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  trust  Him; 
and  you  will  not  receive  any  punishment  that  will  not  be  to 
your  best  interests,  and  for  your  spiritual  advancement. 

Consider  the  lilies  of  the  field,  or  the  grass  that  grows  in  the 
glen.  God  is  no  less  careful  of  these  than  He  is  of  the  Son  of 
God,  for  His  work  is  perfect  everywhere,  and  He  esteems 
everything  according  to  its  worth.  Then  if  God  so  clothe  the 
grass  and  the  flowers,  treating  them  with  the  utmost  considera- 
tion, is  it  not  evident  that  He  will  give  us  the  same  diligent 
care?  Does  it  seem  that  He  would  give  us  any  punishment 
that  is  not  really  necessary?  Certainly  not.  When  we  have 
learned  to  make  our  will  subservient  to  His  will,  then  there  will 
be  no  more  need  for  the  offering  of  sacrifices  in  any  sense  of 
the  word,  and  He  will  exalt  us  to  the  positions  that  we  deserve. 

There  is  one  other  thought  that  needs  to  be  mentioned  here. 
When  you  read  in  your  Bibles  of  the  saints  washing  their  robes 
and  making  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  do  not  turn 
from  it  in  horror,  as  you  would  from  bloody  garments  or  the 
bloody  shirt;  for  the  two  are  not  synonymous  terms  in  any 
sense  of  the  word,  for  they  are  opposites.  If  you  shudder  at 
this  you  will  undoubtedly  need  to  learn  what  the  white  robe  is. 

The  white  robes  do  not  relate  to  your  garments,  your  shirt, 
or  any  other  wearing  apparel  which  the  outward  man  might 
suggest,  for  these  are  artificial  garments  manufactured  by  the 
hand  of  man. 

Jesus  has  told  you  that  your  flesh  is  your  raiment,  and  it  is 
also  your  white  robe,  provided  that  you  make  it  white.  This 
is  the  robe  which  the  father  has  given  us;  and  we  are  counseled 
to  wash  and  make  it  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb;  by  the 
life  and  spirit  of  Christ  which  is  shed  in  us;  by  purity,  chastity, 
virtue,  and  by  all  good  deeds  done  in  the  body;  by  purging:  '^ 
from  all  sins,  from  all  things  that  are  impure,  that  we  may  in 
the  end  be  presented  as  chaste  virgins  to  Christ.  If  we  do 
these  things  then  our  robes  will  be  white:  bv  the  life  of  Christ, 
by  the  spirit  of  holiness,  bv  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  which  is 
shed  in  us,  that  we  mav  be  the  temple  'of  God,  that  He  may 
dwell  in  us  forever  unto  life  everlasting. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION"  257 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  if  we  live  after  the  lusts  of  the  flesh, 
indulging  in  every  abominable  thing,  then  our  robes  will  be 
crimson  stained,  like  unto  the  bloody  garments,  from  which  w? 
do  well  if  we  turn  from  them  in  horror. 

Therefore,  laying  aside  all  malice,  all  guile  and  all. contention, 
let  us  approach  the  throne  of  God  in  a  spirit  of  purity,  kind- 
ness and  love,  being  purged  from  all  things  vile.  For  those  who 
do  not  partake  of  the  body  and  the  blood  of  Christ  which  is 
shed  abroad  in  us  all,  they  cannot  take  part  in  the  first  resur- 
rection, at  the  coming  of  Christ  at  the  beginning  of  the  Millen- 
nial period  which  is  rapidly  approaching;  but  they  must  sleep 
on  to  the  end,  when  the  kingdom  shall  be  delivered  up  to  God, 
when  all  men  shall  be  judged  according  to  their  works. 

Therefore,  brethren,  let  us  give  diligence,  to  make  our  calling 
and  election  sure;  by  first  becoming  regenerated  in  the  faith, 
by  putting  on  Christ;  then  add  those  Christian  graces  as  we 
find  them  in  God's  holy  Word.  For  if  we  do  these  things  we 
shall  never  fall;  for  so  an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  us 
abundantly  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Sav- 
iour Jesus  Christ. 

There  is  one  other  mystery  that  I  want  to  explain  here.  You 
know  that  it  is  said  that  Christ  ascended  on  high  and  is  set  at 
the  right  hand  of  God,  where  He  will  remain  until  all  things 
are  subdued  unto  Him. 

Having  experienced  something  similar  in  the  Microcosm,  or 
my  internal  self,  I  can  give  an  idea  of  how  it  is  done  in  the 
Macrocosm;  yet  I  was  not  so  sensitive  as  were  most  of  the 
prophets  who  foretold  these  things  concerning  Christ;  neither 
did  I  get  high  enough,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge,  to  reach 
the  Holy  Trinity;  but  I  understand  the  phenomena  clearly 
enough  from  what  I  have  seen  to  give  a  practical  idea  of  it. 

It  must  first  be  understood  that  the  organs  of  our  brain  are 
all  double,  and  that  the  positive  element  is  on  the  right  side  of 
the  head,  while  the  negative  is  on  the  left.  The  religious  law, 
the  Father,  Son  and  Holv  Ghost,  are  all  positive;  they  are  all 
denominated  He.  Therefore  the  spirit  is  at  our  rieht  hand,  oc- 
cupying the  right  hemisphere  of  the  brain.  All  physical  things 
are  denominated  she,  being  negative;  such  as  money,  propertv, 
lands,  family,  friends,  natural  facts,  physical  sciences,  worldly 
desires  and  ambitions,  all  refer  to  the  left  hemisphere  of  the 
brain. 


258  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Now  by  watching  the  internal  Ego  in  myself,  I  therefore  know 
the  things  that  I  will  do,  because  that  Ego  is  me,  and  the  things 
that  the  Ego  does  I  will  do  later  on.  I  was  not  sensitive  enough 
to  the  spirit  to  understand  all  the  operations,  but  I  know  that 
when  selfishness  is  overcome,  the  Ego  is  projected  into  the 
Moral  group  on  the  right  side,  near  the  organ  of  Veneration,  or 
a  little  backward  of  that  organ  toward  Firmness,  where  it  siis 
facing  toward  the  front  of  the  head. 

Now,  my  Ego  bears  the  same  relation  to  me  as  Christ  did 
to  the  world,  because  He  was  the  Ego  of  the  world  when  He 
was  on  Earth  in  human  form.  There  is  this  difference,  how- 
ever that  since  Christ  did  go  higher  and  live  in  the  Holy  Trin- 
ity, which  I  did  not  reach  at  all,  He  is  therefore  the  Lord  of 
the  whole  Solar  System,  while  my  Ego  is  the  Lord  of  my  body. 

So  if  my  Ego  sits  at  my  right  hand  until  all  my  faculties  are 
subdued  unto  its  will,  so  Christ  may  sit  at  the  right  hand  of 
God  (God  is  here  designated  as  being  the  spirit  of  this  system) 
until  all  things  are  subdued  unto  Him. 

Now  let  us  understand  this  perfectly.  "The  head  of  every 
man  is  Christ,  and  the  head  of  Christ  is  God."  That  is,  every 
man  in  the  Solar  System  go  to  make  up  one  Christ,  and  Christ 
is  the  spirit  of  the  Solar  System.  Then  all  the  Solar  Systems 
go  to  make  up  the  Sideral  System,  and  God  is  the  spirit  of  the 
Sideral  System.  Therefore,  when  Christ  sits  at  the  right  hand 
of  God,  He  sits  at  the  right  hand  of  that  part  of  God  which 
is  contained  in  this  system. 

There  is  another  curious  phenomena  that  is  worthy  of  men- 
tion here.  My  body  is  one  thing,  my  Ego  is  another  thing,  and 
my  spiritual  self  that  I  watched  the  Ego  with  is  yet  another 
thing.  Now  it  seemed  that  I  was  above  and  behind  my  head 
when  I  saw  the  Ego  there  in  the  brain,  yet  I  know  that  all  these 
three  are  my  own  self.  That  Ego  appears  to  be  something 
less  than  half  an  inch  in  height,  yet  it  is  often  variable  in  size, 
depending  upon  conditions;  while  my  spiritual  self  is  appar- 
ently as  large  as  my  body. 

Laying  aside  for  the  present  any  further  objections  that  any 
one  may  have  against  Christianity  or  the  doctrine  of  sacrifice, 
which,  by  the  way,  are  necessarv,  as  they  stimulate  us  to 
greater  zeal  in  making  greater  and  deeper  investigations  and 
discoveries,  let  us  press  on  to  the  ultimate,  if  it  is  possible  for 
us  to  reach  the  ultimate, 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  259 

The  stupendous  question  now  presents  itself.  What  was  the 
Divine  object  in  this  fall  and  rising  again?  The  fall  in  Adam, 
and  the  rising  again  in  Christ? 

We  cannot  consider  for  a  moment  that  God  has  made  a  mis- 
take, that  the  fall  of  Adam  was  not  considered  in  the  Divine 
plan;  for  He  is  an  all-wise  God,  and  all  the  Universe  is  gov- 
erned after  the  counsel  of  His  own  will. 

Now  it  is  said  that  Jesus  is  the  Lamb  slain  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  and  also  that  Paul  was  ordained  to  be  an 
apostle  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  Then  if  Christ  was 
ordained  to  be  crucified  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  and 
his  apostles  were  also  foreordained,  it  implies  that  this  sin 
was  necessary;  it  is  a  thing  which  must  needs  be,  to  bring 
about  perfection  in  the  evolutionary  process  of  the  human  race. 

Christ  was  crucified  as  an  atonement  for  our  sins,  and  if 
these  sins  were  not  foreordained  then  how  could  He  be  fore- 
ordained to  be  crucified  as  an  atonement? 

Therefore,  we  cannot  but  wisely  conclude  that  this  fall  in 
Adam  and  the  rising  again  in  Christ  was  included  in  the  Divine 
plan.  It  was  to  be;  being  predestinated  by  the  foreknowledge 
of  God. 

Before  proceeding  further  it  is  well  for  us  to  consider  that 
Adam  was  a  Son  of  God:  that  he  was  of  the  Macrocosm,  as 
also  was  Christ;  while  all  the  rest  of  us  are  the  sons  of  men  and 
of  the  Microcosm.  But  to  make  this  plainer,  the  sin  of  Adam 
was  committed  in  the  Macrocosm,  the  Garden  of  Eden,  and 
Christ  was  also  crucified  in  the  macrocosm  at  Jerusalem;  while 
with  all  the  rest  of  us,  if  we  sin  again  after  the  similitude  of 
Adam's  transgression,  this  must  be  done  in  our  bodies,  the 
interior  consciousness,  the  Microcosm;  and  also,  if  the  Christ 
is  crucified  in  us  afresh,  this  is  also  done  in  our  bodies,  the 
Microcosm.  Therefore,  Adam  and  Christ  were  Sons  of  God 
and  of  the  Macrocosm,  while  all  the  rest  of  us  are  the  sons  of 
men  and  of  the  Microcosm. 

This  naturally  calls  for  an  explanation  of  what  the  difference 
is  between  the  Sons  of  God  and  the  sons  of  men.  I  will  try  to 
explain  it. 

In  Adam,  the  seal  of  the  spiritual  trinity  was  open  so  that  he 
could  see,  hear  and  understand  spiritual  things,  so  that  he  pos- 
sessed all  the  qualities  of  the  Godhead  bodily;  having  the  trin- 
ity of  the  body,  the  trinity  of  the  soul,  and  also  the  trinity  of 
the  spirit,  all  in  perfect  working  order,  and  this  is  wha*  is  called 


260  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

a  Son  of  God.  While  with  us,  we  have  the  trinity  of  the  body, 
and  the  trinity  of  the  soul,  but  our  spiritual  trinity  is  sealed  so 
that  it  appears  as  a  single  organ,  that  of  Love,  except  in  those 
who  have  grown  into  the  Macrocosm  through  spiritual  devel- 
opment and  the  opening  up  of  our  spiritual  trinity  so  that  we 
may  see,  hear,  and  understand  spiritual  things.  We  are  in- 
vited and  exhorted  to  become  the  Sons  of  God,  by  becoming 
regenerated  in  Christ;  but  we  are  still  the  sons  of  men  until  we 
have  this  spiritual  trinity  opened  to  us. 

Some  of  the  immediate  descendants  of  Adam  were  called  sons 
of  God,  and  they  were  distinguished  from  the  other  men  in  the 
country  at  the  time,  as  the  other  men  were  called  the  sons 
of  men.  But  these  immediate  descendants  of  Adam  were  spir- 
itual men,  and  according  to  this  philosophy,  this  is  the  Way  they 
were  distinguished.  After  a  few  generations  from  Adam  this 
faculty  was  lost  on  account  of  the  sins  in  the  world,  so  that 
after  the  flood  I  do  not  recall  that  any  one  was  called  sons  of 
God,  with  the  exception  that  we  may  become  so  through  spiritual 
development. 

"And  the  Lord  God  said,  it  is  not  good  that  the  man  should 
be  alone ;  I  will  make  him  an  helpmeet  for  him.  And  out  of  the 
ground  the  Lord  God  formed  every  beast  of  the  field,  and  every 
fowl  of  the  air;  and  brought  them  unto  Adam  to  see  what  he 
would  call  them;  and  whatsoever  Adam  called  every  living  crea- 
ture, that  was  the  name  thereof.  And  Adam  gave  names  to  all 
cattle,  and  to  the  fowls  of  the  air,  and  to  every  beast  of  the 
field;  but  for  Adam  there  was  not  found  an  helpmeet  for  him. 
And  the  Lord  God  caused  a  deep  sleep  to  fall  upon  Adam,  and 
he  slept;  and  he  took  out  one  of  his  ribs,  and  closed  up  the 
flesh  instead  thereof;  and  the  rib,  which  the  Lord  God  had  taken 
from  man,  made  he  a  woman,  and  brought  her  unto  the  man. 
And  Adam  said:  This  is  now  bone  of  my  bones,  and  flesh 
of  my  flesh;  she  shall  be  called  woman,  because  she  was  taken 
out  of  man.  Therefore  shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and  his 
mother,  and  shall  cleave  unto  his  wife;  and  they  shall  be  one 
flesh.  And  they  were  both  naked,  the  man  and  his  wife,  and 
were  not  ashamed."  (Genesis  ii.,  18-25.) 

From  the  above  it  may  be  inferred  that  Adam  was  a  man  of 
the  world,  worldly;  that  he  was  made  or  evolved  by  or  through 
the  same  process  as  all  the  beasts  of  the  field,  and  the  fowls  of 
the  air;  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  he  possessed  all  the  quali- 
ties of  the  Godhead.  I  would  infer  from  this,  however,  that 


SCIENCE.  AND   RELIGION  261 

the  body  trinity  predominated,  while  the  two  upper  trinities  were 
of  secondary  importance  in  him;  that  is,  he  lived  in  the  lower 
trinity,  which  is  the  trinity  of  the  body. 

This  conclusion  is  not  at  all  opposed  to  the  theory  of  evolu- 
tion; for  on  that  theory  we  would  infer  that  Adam,  through  his 
evolutionary  process,  had  arrived  at  the  highest  state  of  per- 
fection, so  far  as  the  opening  of  the  trinities  are  concerned; 
that  the  Ego  in  Adam  had  reached  the  "pinnacle  of  the  temple," 
the  holy  place,  or  as  we  have  described,  ''the  holiest  of  all"; 
or,  in  scientific  terms,  the  Ego  had  arrived  at  the  organ  of 
Veneration  through  the  process  of  evolution  to  the  highest 
type  of  manhood,  and  therefore  the  seal  of  the  spiritual  trinity 
was  open  unto  him,  as  it  will  also  be  opened  to  any  one  else 
who  has  arrived  at  the  same  state  of  perfection  in  any  age  of 
the  world.  It  will  be  seen,  too,  by  referring  to  his  horoscope, 
that  Neptune  has  just  passed  the  meridian,  and  this  planet  re- 
lates to  the  seventh  law,  the  "Vital  Complex  Unity,"  or  the  cul- 
minating point,  and  is  allied  in  function  to  the  Moral  group  of 
organs.  This  theory,  as  we  shall  find  as  we  proceed,  harmon- 
izes all  the  way  through. 

Adam's  profession  in  life  was  of  the  Earth  earthly,  since  his 
mission  was,  as  God  said  to  him,  "Multiply  and  replenish  the 
earth,  and  subdue  it."  This  would  also  indicate  that  the  body 
trinity  predominated.  Yet  Adam  possessed  the  trinity  of  the  soul, 
and  the  trinity  of  the  spirit;  but  the  latter,  I  infer,  if  we  accept 
the  doctrine  of  evolution,  was  a  new  acquisition  to  him,  and  his 
faculties,  in  those  upper  trinities,  were  not  exercised  to  make 
him  discreet  or  wise  in  those  things;  but,  on  the  other  hand, 
he  was  like  a  babe  in  such  matters,  since  they  had  lately  been 
acquired. 

Now  in  Christ  we  find  a  different  compound;  for  He  said, 
"My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world."  The  body  trinity  did  not 
predominate  in  Him,  but  the  soul  trinity  did  predominate  in 
Him.  He  came  to  do  the  will  of  God,  while  Adam  was  self- 
willed. 

Referring  again  to  God's  Word  as  quoted  above,  we  find 
Adam  superior  to  any  of  the  creatures.  After  looking  them  all 
over  there  was  not  found  an  helpmeet  for  him.  There  were 
other  people  in  the  country  at  the  time,  because  the  same  book 
tells  us  so  a  little  later  on.  These  were  termed  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  men,  while  Adam  and  his  descendants  were  termed 
the  sons  of  God, 


262  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Now,  if  this  philosophy  is  correct,  Adam  was  a  whole  octave 
above  these  other  men,  from  the  fact  that  he  possessed  all  three 
of  the  trinities,  or  all  the  qualities  of  the  Godhead,  while  these 
men  had  only  two  trinities ;  the  seal  of  their  spiritual  trinity  was 
not  opened.  Adam  was  as  much  superior  to  these  men  as  they 
were  superior  to  the  animals.  So  even  if  there  were  other 
women  in  the  country  at  the  time,  when  Adam  looked  them 
all  over  there  was  not  found  any  helpmeet  or  suitable  wife  for 
him.  Therefore,  it  was  necessary  that  a  woman  should  be  cre- 
ated for  him  having  the  same  attributes  as  himself,  which  seems 
to  have  been  done  by  a  special  act  of  Providence. 

I  do  not  even  presume  to  know  how  this  was  done.  I  have 
no  theories  to  advance.  I  only  know  that  there  are  many  men 
even  of  the  present  day  who  have  a  missing  rib  on  the  left  side, 
which  would  seem  to  harmonize  with  the  Word  of  God  as 
given  us  by  Moses.  I  believe,  therefore,  that  the  time  will 
come  when  this  mystery  will  be  unraveled;  and  while  it  may  not 
be  literally  as  we  may  understand  it  from  the  present  reading,  it 
will  be  found  in  the  end  that  God's  Word  is  truth.  At  the  pres- 
ent time  we  do  not  properly  understand  it. 

If  it  is  conceded  that  Adam  was  at  the  head  of  the  body  trin- 
ity, and  that  this  trinity  predominated  in  him,  then  if  he  would 
proceed,  he  must  necessarily  begin  at  the  bottom  of  the  next 
trinity,  which  is  the  soul  trinity. 

Now  the  first  organ  we  come  across  in  the  Moral  group, 
which  are  the  organs  of  the  soul  trinity,  is  the  organ  of  Con- 
scientiousness, which  gives  a  knowledge  of  good  and  evil. 

"And  the  Lord  God  planted  a  garden  eastward  in  Eden;  and 
there  he  put  the  man  whom  he  had  formed.  And  out  of  the 
ground  made  the  Lord  God  to  grow  every  tree  that  is  pleasant  to 
the  sight,  and  good  for  food;  and  the  tree  of  life  also  in  the 
midst  of  the  garden,  and  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and 
evil."  (Genesis  ii.,  8-9.) 

"And  the  Lord  God  took  the  man,  and  put  him  into  the  gar- 
den -of  Eden  to  dress  it  and  to  keep  it.  And  the  Lord  God 
commanded  the  man,  saying,  'Of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou 
mayest  freely  eat;  but  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good 
and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it,  for  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest 
thereof  thou  shalt  surely  die/  ''  (Genesis  ii.,  15-17.) 

It  seems  that  the  spirit  of  God,  as  it  came  to  Adam  and  Eve 
through  this  world,  the  body  world,  forbade  them  to  partake 
of  this  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


Why? 

This  world  is  in  the  lower  trinity  of  the  planets,  the  body 
trinity.  Adam  and  Eve  were  at  the  head  of  this  trinity,  and 
were  perfected  in  it.  If  they  remained  where  they  were  they 
would  be  happy,  light  and  free  in  the  world  as  they  were.  They 
would  be  a  little  superior  to  the  races  of  the  Earth  who  had 
come  before,  as  I  have  heard  that  some  of  these  were  also  able 
to  talk  direct  with  God;  they  would  therefore  run  their  race  as 
did  these  former  races  and  finally  come  to  an  end. 

But  if  they  proceed  to  evolve  higher,  as  is  the  natural  law,  if 
they  undertake  to  enter  the  soul  trinity,  if  they  take  on  those 
qualities  belonging  to  the  second  trinity  ol  the  planets,  Jupiter, 
Saturn  and  Uranus,  if  they  would  have  these  things,  then  this 
means  death  to  the  body.  Death  until  that  body  is  redeemed  in 
Christ. 

Flesh  and  blood  cannot  enter  those  higher  realms.  The 
body  becomes  changed  even  in  those  who  were  translated. 
The  apostle  Paul  tells  us  that  Enoch  and  Elijah  went  through 
a  manner  of  death  before  their  translation;  and  last  of  all,  the 
body  of  Christ  was  also  changed  so  that  after  He  had  risen  He 
entered  into  a  room  where  the  apostles  were  assembled,  when 
all  the  doors  were  closed.  Yet  our  body  must  be  redeemed; 
it  is  our  white  robe;  and  we  would  not  be  complete  without  it. 

'Then  the  same  day  at  evening,  being  the  first  clay  of  the  week, 
when  the  doors  were  shut  where  the  disciples  were  assembled 
for  fear  of  the  Jews,  came  Jesus  and  stood  in  the  midst,  and 
saith  unto  them,  'Peace  be  unto  you/  And  when  he  had  so 
said,  he  showed  unto  them  his  hands  and  his  side.  Then  were 
the  disciples  glad,  when  they  saw  the  Lord.  Then  said  Tesus 
to  them  again,  Teace  be  unto  you;  as  my  Father  hath  sent  me, 
even  so  I  send  you.'  And  when  he  had  said  this  he  breathed 
on  them  and  saith  unto  them,  'Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost; 
whosoever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them;  and 
whosoever  sins  ye  retain,  they  are  retained/  "  (John  xx.,  19-23.) 

Let  us  see  if  we  can  understand  this  perfectly.  It  must  be 
remembered,  as  we  have  seen,  that  God  the  Father  relates  to 
the  first  four  groups  of  organs;  the  Social,  Perceptive,  Selfish, 
and  Aspjring  groups;  these  four  being  all  selfish,  of  law,  and 
arbitrary;  and  the  Holy  Ghost  or  Holy  Spirit  relates  to  the 
last  three  groups,  the  Perfective,  Reflective,  and  Moral  groups, 
these  three  being  unselfish,  and  of  grace  and  forgiving.  The 
unity  of  these  two  is  Christ.  But  when  these  are  considered 


264  SCIENCE  AND 

as  a  trinity,  the  first  three  groups  represent  God  the  Father1, 
which  is  of  the  law;  the  next  thre,e  are  of  the  Son,  the  intellec- 
tual trinity ;  while  the  seventh  group,  the  Moral  group,  is  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  being  the  Vital  Complex  Unity,  as  it  contains  only 
the  vital  principle  of  all  the  groups. 

Now,  the  Lord  God,  the  Father  of  their  bodies,  knew  these 
things  and  explained  it  to  Adam  and  Eve,  as  well  as  was  expe- 
dient when  He  said,  "But  of  the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it;  for  in  the  day  that  thou 
eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die." 

But  it  must  be  remembered  that  while  God  the  Father  forbade 
them  to  progress,  knowing  that  it  would  result  in  the  death  of 
their  bodies,  they  were  drawn  on  by  the  Holy  Ghost  through 
desire  to  become  wiser  and  greater  than  they  were. 

They  desired  to  progress.  They  desired  to  obey  the  Divine 
law  of  Progression  as  we  find  it  everywhere.  They  desired  to 
become  complete,  or  chase  their  IDEAL  forever.  And  they 
are  justified  in  the  Holy  Ghost  in  doing  as  they  did. 

"Now  it  was  not  written  for  his  sake  alone,  that  it  was  im- 
puted to  him;  but  for  us  also,  to  whom  it  shall  be  imputed,  if  we 
believe  on  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  our  Lord  from  the  dead; 
who  was  delivered  for  our  offences,  and  was  raised  again  for 
our  justification."  (Romans  iv.,  23-25.) 

"And  the  serpent  said  unto  the  woman,  Thou  shalt  not 
surely  die;  for  God  doth  know  that  in  the  day  ye  eat  thereof, 
then  your  eyes  shall  be  opened,  and  ye  shall  be  as  gods,  knowing 
good  and  evil/  And  when  the  woman  saw  that  the  tree  was 
good  for  food,  and  that  it  was  pleasant  to  the  eyes,  and  a  tree 
to  be  desired  to  make  one  wise,  she  took  of  the  fruit  thereof, 
and  did  eat,  and  gave  also  unto  her  husband  with  her,  and  he 
did  eat.  And  the  eyes  of  them  both  were  opened,  and  they 
knew  that  they  were  naked;  and  they  sewed  fig  leaves  together, 
and  made  themselves  aprons.  (Genesis  iii.,  4-7.) 

Now  while  God  pronounced  death  to  their  bodies  on  account 
of  this  sin,  He  said  nothing  about  the  soul.  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  their  tasting  of  Conscienciousness  will  give  them  soul 
growth,  provided  they  overcome  sin.  The  serpent  also  de- 
ceived them  with  the  truth  when  he  said,  "Ye  shall  not  surely 
die,"  for  he  spoke  of  the  soul  and  not  of  the  body. 

As  I  understand  it,  the  Holy  Ghost  bears  the  same  relation 
to  God  that  woman  does  to  man;  yet  all  members  of  the  Holy 
Trinity  are  alluded  to  as  He,  while  material  things  are  alluded 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  2G5 

to  as  she,  as  the  earth  opened  her  mouth,  etc.    And  since  it  was 
the  guiding  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  the  higher  elements, 
of  the  mind,  that  led  them  on  to  desire  these  higher  attain- 
ments, it  naturally  follows  that  the  woman  should  be  the  first 
to  partake  of  the  fruit. 

When  this  sin  was  committed,  Adam  and  Eve  were  appar- 
ently taking  desperate  chances;  for  their  spirit  was  all  of  this 
world,  and  in  that  spirit  they  were  dead  according  to  the  law. 
And  being  cut  off  from  life  through  sin,  if  they  fail  to  receive 
the  higher  spirit  and  the  atonement  which  is  not  of  this  world, 
then  they  would  ultimately  die  entirely,  body  and  soul,  at  the 
day  of  judgment. 

(It  is  not  quite  clear  to  me  as  to  just  what  the  operation  of 
the  spirit  is  at  this  particular  instance.  I  know  that  there  is  a 
destruction  of  life  in  the  organ  of  Veneration  on  the  right  side; 
but  whether  this  is  the  destruction  of  the  Vital  Ego  which  is 
in  us,  or  whether  it  is  the  crucifixion  of  the  Christ  which  is  in 
us,  or  whether  these  two  are  one  and  the  same  thing,  as  I  be- 
lieve it  is,  I  am  unable  to  say  with  certainty.  I  have  endeav- 
ored to  detail  here  as  thorough  a  description  of  the  principles 
of  salvation  as  is  possible,  but  what  I  do  not  know  I  cannot 
tell  you,  and  there  is  no  alternative.  After  the  sin  is  com- 
mitted, however,  we  must  begin  at  the  bottom,  or  at  the  base 
of  the  brain,  and  work  our  way  up  through  the  several  groups 
of  organs  as  we  have  seen  in  the  discussion  of  "The  Progress 
of  the  World/'7  making  these  organs  of  the  left  hemisphere 
subservient  to  those  of  the  right,  one  organ  at  a  time  as  we 
have  seen,  until  all  are  made  perfect.  For  the  positive  ele- 
ment is  on  the  right  side  and  the  negative  is  on  the  left.  And 
the  sinner  is  not  made  perfect  until  he  has  arrived  at  the  organ 
of  Veneration  on  the  left  side.  In  the  Macrocosm  this  will  be 
accomplished  at  the  end  of  the  world  after  the  Millennial  period, 
when  the  kingdom  shall  be  delivered  up  to  God,  or  after  a 
period  of  something  over  seven  thousand  years  from  the  time 
of  Adam.  But  in  man,  I  am  not  certain  as  to  just  when  it  does 
occur.  I  infer  from  the  Apostle  Paul  that  he  required  fourteen 
years  in  which  to  become  perfected,  after  his  conversion  while 
on  the  way  to  Damascus.  But  I  believe  there  are  some  who 
never  become  perfected  at  all  in  this  life.) 

For  the  benefit  of  the  physiologists  I  think  it  well  to  give  a 
tolerably  complete  description  of  this  phenomena,  as  it  might' 


266  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

lead  to  some  discoveries.  Spiritually  considered,  a  diminutive 
man  seemed  to  occupy  the  organ  of  Veneration  (which  I  sug- 
gtsted  in  a  previous  chapter  represents  mental  or  spiritual  en- 
tities), and  this  man  seemed  to  reside  about  an  inch  and  a  half 
below  the  surface  of  the  skull  on  the  right  side.  I  saw  him  from 
above  from  outside  the  body,  and  also  from  other  positions. 
The  skull  seemed  transparent,  yet  visible,  and  I  know  his  seat 
was  considerable  below  the  surface  of  the  brain.  I  could  not 
determine  definitely  where  his  seat  was  for  the  reason  that 
everything  seemed  transparent  in  those  parts,  except  the  man 
and  the  surface  of  the  skull.  This  man  offered  no  resistance  to 
anything  that  was  done  to  him,  and  I  saw  that  he  was  being 
persecuted  by  another  and  larger  man  who  seemed  to  belong 
to  the  left  hemisphere  of  the  brain;  and  while  this  persecution 
was  going  on  it  gave  the  sensation  of  pulling  down  of  the 
brain  in  that  part.  I  had  sympathy  for  him  when  I  saw  he  was 
being  persecuted,  and  I  thought  seriously  of  what  could  be  done 
to  relieve  his  sufferings,  as  I  knew  th?s  should  not  occur,  or  at 
least  it  appeared  so  to  me.  By  following  spiritual  inclinations 
seemed  to  relieve  him,  but  he  was  not  always  visible,  and  I  could 
not 'tell  definitely  what  was  going  on  at  all  times.  Evidently  I 
did  not  follow  the  spirit  as  I  should,  and  in  addition  to  this  I 
unfortunately  read  something  that  some  one  had  written  con- 
cerning his  doubts  of  the  genuineness  of  the  Scriptures,  and  for 
a  short  time  only  I  also  doubted.  It  was  enough,  for  in  an  instant 
I  felt  a  sharp  pang  of  pain  in  this  organ,  and  I  felt  and  heard  the 
life  go  out  of  this  organ  of  Veneration  on  the  right  side  only; 
and  the  pain  was,  so  near  as  I  can  tell,  about  an  inch  and  a  half 
below  the  surface  of  the  skull.  But  whether  this  pain  was  the 
result  of  the  severance  of  an  artery,  or  of  the  nerve  fibres,  I  do 
not  know;  but  I  do  know  that  the  wound  was  structural  as  well 
as  spiritual ;  and  even  now,  after  the  lapse  of  twenty  years,  I 
sometimes  feel  the  effect  of  the  old  wound,  especially  when  I  am 
deeply  interested  over  religious  matters.  Whether  this  was  the 
Christ  that  was  being  crucified  in  me,  or  whether  it  was  the 
destruction  of  the  vital  ego  or  something  else,  I  have  not  yet 
learned ;  yet  by  reasoning  on  it  in  every  way,  I  am  satisfied  that 
this  event  corresponds  to  Adam's  sin,  as  the  circumstances  are 
very  similar.  He  who  is  spiritually  unfolded  and  understands 
the  will  of  God,  and  is  able  to  learn  from  the  spirit  as  he  cer- 
tainly should  do,  and  then  wilfully  disobeys  the  command  of 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  267 

,  and  drops  down  into  himself  and  prefers  wisdom  learned 
from  reason,  from  science,  from  the  imaginations,  and  from 
the  laws  and  forces  of  nature,  is  unworthy  of  the  high  position 
to  which  he  was  exalted;  and  being  self-willed  and  unworthy, 
that  higher  life  is  taken  away,  and  the  result  is  a  fail  to  disgrace, 
which  is  precisely  the  condition  in  which  we  find  our  ancient 
ancestor  Adam;  and  my  fall  was  nearly  identical  with  his,  and  I 
dare  say  that  the  results  were  very  similar  yet  variable  in  degree. 
After  this  I  no  longer  saw  the  operation  of  the  spirit  as  Sweden- 
borg  saw  it,  yet  I  see  many  things  now,  but  not  in  the  same  way 
as  I  did  before.  Most  of  the  hknowledge  I  get  now  from  that 
spirit  is  "revealed  to  reason"  and  from  spoken  words,  rather 
than  from  direct  spiritual  sight. 

Methinks  I  hear  some  one  inquiring,  How  do  you  know  the 
effect  of  Adam's  sin?  My  answer  is  by  experiencing  the  simili- 
tude of  Adam's  transgression,  by  carefully  observing  the  effect 
of  that  sin  upon  myself,  and  by  taking  the  history  of  the  world  as 
an  example  besides. 

Most  people  seem  to  think  that  Adam  and  Eve  were  expelled 
from  the  Garden  of  Eden  much  the  same  as  a  man  discharges 
an  unfaithful  servant.  They  seem  to  think  that  God  and  Adam 
were  two  separate  things,  and  that  the  one  was  not  contained  in 
the  other.  They  seem  to  overlook  the  fact  that  -the  curse  of 
God  resulted  in  the  fracture  of  their  minds — the  severance  of 
soul  and  spirit.  We  need  only  to  look  to  the  fact  that  their 
first  child  Was  a  murderer,  or  to  look  again  to  the  worshippers 
of  Moloch,  or  to  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  or  to 
look  again  to  the  vice  and  crime  existing  in  our  land  to-day,  to 
know  that  our  progenitors  were  not  perfectly  whole.  He  who 
knows  the  will  of  God  and  willfully  breaks  it,  necessarily  breaks 
those  bonds  wherein  he  is  bound. 

Since  Adam  was  fully  developed,  and  was  in  full  possession  of 
all  his  faculties,  physical,  intellectual  and  spiritual,  it  is  evident 
that  his  sin  was  of  the  highest  order,  and  therefore  Adam  knew 
many  things  regarding  the  result  of  this  sin  which  I  have  not 
been  able  to  learn.  Adam  understood  the  effect  of  his  sin  when 
considered  from  every  conceivable  standpoint,  physically,  intel- 
lectually and  spiritually;  while  my  sin  extended  only  to  the  sixth 
degree,  and  for  this  reason  I  could  not  descend  to  the  uttermost 
depths,  nor  ascend  to  the  uttermost  heights,  as  was  the  case 
with  Adam. 


I 

268  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

The  chief  reason  why  most  learned  and  well  educated  men  do 
not  discover  any  new  truths  is  that  they  live  on  one  plane  of  life 
only;  that  is,  they  do* not  oscillate.  We  cannot  discover  the 
principles  of  things  which  we  do  not  experience,  and  to  have 
much  experience  we  must  oscillate;  and  here  is  where  the  neces- 
sity of  Satan  comes  in.  The  conflict  between  good  and  evil 
brings  experience,  and  experience  brings  knowledge,  and  knowl- 
edge brings  self-control  or  temperance  in  all  things.  Temperance 
awakens  patience,  which  in  turn  awakens  those  refining  princi- 
ples of  chastity  which  Peter  has  called  godliness.  These  again 
induces  the  sympathetic  reciprocation  of  ideas  which  enlarges 
our  analytical  powers  and  our  philosophy,  and  gives  a  desire  to 
look  into  those  deeper  mysteries  of  Nature,  and  to  understand 
the  cause  of  all  things.  This  sympathetic  reciprocation  of  ideas 
gives  us  a  kindly  feeling  for  all  things,  a  kind  of  universal 
brotherhood,  and  this  in  turn  awakens  universal  love  which  is 
the  highest  note  in  the  scale. 

The  reason  why  Peter  and  Paul  were  the  chiefest  of  the  Apos- 
tles is  that  they  were  the  greatest  sinners,  and  the  conflict  be- 
tween good  and  evil  was  greater  in  them  than  in  the  other  Apos- 
tles. This  does  not  necessarily  imply  that  man  must  sin,  in 
order  to  be  wise,  but  only  that  he  should  oscillate,  and  have  his 
faculties  exercised  to  know  both  good  and  evil.  As  evidence  of 
this  Christ  did  not  sin,  yet  He  was  tempted  in  all  things  as  we 
are.  But  he  did  oscillate  from  the  uttermost  depths  to  the 
uttermost  heighths.  By  this  I  mean  that  we  should  be  capable 
of  living  in  either  one  of  the  groups  of  organs,  considering  all 
questions  from  that  particular  standpoint,  and  independently  of 
the  other  faculties  of  the  mind.  It  is  the  principle  that  gave 
Christ  seven  eyes,  which  are  the  seven  spirits  of  God  sent  out 
into  all  the  earth.  By  these  He  could  consider  any  question 
when  viewed  from  any  standpoint. 

We  have  seen  in  a  previous  chapter  that  this  fifth  element 
is  the  Christ  element,  and  that  Christ  possessed  all  the  qualities 
of  the  Godhead  bodily;  and  we  have  seen  that  Sublimity,  which 
is  the  central  organ  of  this  group  of  elements,  partakes  of  the 
influence  of  the  whole  mind.  And  so  we  find  Adam,  the  begin- 
ning of  the  fifth  race,  possessing  all  the  qualities  of  the  God- 
head bodily;  that  is  to  say,  he  had  all  the  faculties  of  the  body, 
soul  and  spirit  fully  developed,  which,  as  we  have  seen,  con- 
stitutes a  son  of  God;  and  therefore  Adam  was  able  to  partake 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  269 

of  the  highest  elements  of  mind  or  spirit.  Yet  he  did  not  have 
his  faculties  exercised  to  know  good  and  evil;  and  since  we  can- 
not know  a  thing  perfectly  except  that  we  learn  it  from  experi- 
ence, it  was  necessary  for  Adam  and  Eve  to  sin  that  their  wis- 
dom should  be  tried  in  the  furnace  of  experience. 

We  have  seen,  too,  that  Christ  is  the  refining  dynamic  agent 
that  takes  man  from  the  lower  walks  of  life  and  deposits  or  fits 
him  for  a  higher  life ;  and  so  we  find  Adam  perfected  in  the  world, 
and  with  an  ambition  to  become  as  gods,  knowing  good  and 
evil,  which  elements  of  mind  belong  to  a  higher  sphere.  Then 
since  Adam  possessed  all  the  qualities  of  tne  godhead  bodily, 
he  was  in  perfect  harmony  with  the  Holy  Trinity  which  is  above, 
and  by  partaking  of  these  he  became  dead  to  the  world,  since 
flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God.  The  spirit 
of  Christ  in  him  was  crucified  and  ascended  on  high,  but  it  leaves 
the  mortal  Adam  a  man  of  the  world  to  shake  off  these  impuri- 
ties of  body  which  cannot  remain  to  be  translated  into  the  new 
life.  The  vital  Ego  in  him  was  destroyed,  which  results  in  the 
disintegration  of  the  body,  not  only  of  himself,  but  also  of  those 
of  his  descendants,  until  such  time  as  the  spirit  should  come  for 
the  redemption  of  our  body.  Sin,  then,  acts  as  a  disintegrator — 
the  taking  away  of  those  things  which  are  of  the  world  worldly — • 
which  is  very  necessary,  and  the  sting  of  sin  is  the  death  of  the 
body. 

The  evolution  necessarily  follows  the  involution,  and  while 
the  involution  was  begotten  with  the  desire  for  higher  things, 
the  partaking  of  the  higher  life,  the  evolution  of  the  Christ  did 
not  materialize  in  mortal  form  until  four  thousand  years  later; 
and  this  heavenly  desire  was  God  given,  being  begotten  of  the 
Father  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  Adam,  so  Christ  was  begotten 
into  the  macrocosm — the  human  family — in  the  same  way.  For 
it  would  be  impossible  for  the  world  to  produce  a  thing  that 
is  above  the  world,  and  therefore  the  new  life — the  God-given 
life — must  be  received  from  a  higher  source  than  this  world  was 
able  to  give.  Therefore  Christ,  as  our  Redeemer,  was  begotten 
of  the  Father  by  the  Holy  Ghost  into  the  Virgin  Mary;  that  He 
might  overcome  the  world,  and  thus  become  a  Mediator  between 
God  and  man.  that  through  Him — by  partaking  of  the  body  and 
the  blood  of  that  Christ  which  is  in  us — we  may  follow  our  Ego 
and  be  translated  into  a  higher  world. 

These  questions  are  often  asked,  why  should  Adam  and  Eve 


270  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

have  fallen  from  grace?  and  if  God  made  them  perfect  and  in 
purity,  why  could  He  not  keep  them  in  purity  and  prevent  their 
fall?  Why  was  it  necessary  for  them  to  be  led  into  captivity  by 
Satan,  to  be  liberated  and  redeemed  in  turn  by  Jesus  our  Lord? 

These  questions  have  been  partly  answered  incidentally,  but 
not  specifically.  Some  will  doubt  that  God  is  not  always  the 
same,  and  under  all  conditions:  yet  we  all  know  that  everything 
cares  for  its  own  above  that  of  anything  else,  whether  we  con- 
sider the  animals,  or  men,  or  even  the  Infinite  Mind.  Do  not 
"birds  of  the  feather  flock  together"  and  care  more  for  their 
kind  than  for  any  other?  Do  not  animals  care  more  for  their 
own  offspring  than  for  the  offspring  of  any  other?  and  are  not 
we  all  partial  in  our  likes  and  dislikes,  making  friends  of  some 
and  enemies  of  others  even  among  those  who  are  of  the  same 
flesh  and  blood,  or  of  our  own  kindred?  And  did  not  God  de- 
liver the  children  of  Israel  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  thus  making 
a  favorite  of  them,  while  He  destroyed  Pharaoh  in  the  Red  Sea, 
and  then  declared  that  He  had  raised  Pharaoh  up  for  this 
express  purpose— 7to  show  His  power  unto  His  people  Israel, 
notwithstanding  he  was  the  God  of  them  all?  Did  He  not  say 
of  Jesus,  "This  is  my  belovad  son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased," 
and  then  declare  that  Satan  is  doomed  to  everlasting  punish- 
ment, when  He  is  the  God  of  Satan  as  well  as  of  the  Christ? 
Yea,  God  is  a  respecter  of  persons,  but  only  according  to  cer- 
tain principles.  He  is  absolutely  unchangeable,  and  we  find 
Him  ever  the  same  when  viewed  as  an  integer,  but  He  is  varia- 
ble under  variable  conditions,  as  we  have  seen  when  viewed 
from  different  standpoints. 

Now  that  part  of  God  which  relates  to  this  world  really  de- 
sired that  Adam  and  Eve  should  obey  Him,  and  remain  per- 
fectly pure.  They  were  the  crowning  glory  of  His  work,  and 
He  had  a  selfish  desire  (since  this  is  a  selfish  world)  to  retain 
them  for  His  own.  He  cautioned  them  not  to  do  that  thing 
which  he  well  knew  would  make  them  dead  to  the  world  and  to 
Him,  and  which  would  fit  them  for  a  higher  world  or  sphere. 
There  was  no  sham  about  it,  no  intrigue,  no  lie ;  it  was  a  solemn 
reality.  Had  they  obeyed,  they  would  still  remain  pure,  per- 
fectly pure,  but  they  would  still  remain  people  of  the  world,  hav- 
ing worldly  desires  and  ambitions.  They  would  know  nothing 
of  Christ  and  His  wonderful  works  of  salvation,  because  they 
would  have  no  need  for  salvation  so  long  as  they  were  people 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  '  271 

of  the  world  and  desired  nothing  better,  for  they  were  already 
perfected  in  the  world  as  it  was,  and  had  reached  the  highest 
round  of  the  ladder  of  physical  and  worldly  development. 
They  would  know  nothing  of  Satan,  nothing  of  evil,  and  nothing 
of  intrigue,  for  their  constant  obedience  to  the  word  and  guid- 
ance of  God  would  keep  them  beyond  temptation,  while  Satan 
would  be  their  servant,  and  they  would  rule  over  him.  But 
when  they  yielded  to  Satan,  the  spirit  of  Satan  (disobedience) 
was  conceived  in  them  along  with  their  desire  for  wisdom  and 
godly  glory;  and  here  is  where  their  dual  nature  had  its  origin 
and  as  a  natural  consequence,  both  of  these  spirits,  good  and 
evil,  must  bear  fruit.  Evil,  through  disobedience,  lust  and  dis- 
ease, becomes  the  disintegrator  of  bodily  functions,  while  good 
is  the  builder  of  soul  and  spiritual  merit. 

Some  will  say  that  it  is  nonsense  to  imagine  it  necessary  for 
us  to  become  bad  in  order  to  become  good;  and  to  this  I  will 
not  distinctly  disagree,  but  those  who  view  the  question  from 
this  standpoint  thereby  miss  the  real  object  of  the  analysis. 

If  they  desired  to  ascend  to  those  celestial  realms,  since  flesh 
and  blood  cannot  enter  therein,  then  it  was  necessary  that  this 
body  should  become  disintegrated,  or  at  least,  that  they  should 
pass  through  a  kind  of  metamorphosis  as  Enoch  and  Elijah  did 
when  they  were  translated.  Figuratively  speaking,  if  the  cater- 
pillar would  remain  a  worm  it  cannot  become  a  butterfly.  Now 
if  they  had  done  no  sin,  then  it  has  been  declared  that  they 
should  live  by  the  law;  and,  being  perfect,  they  would  never  die. 
They  lived  nearly  a  thousand  years  as  it  was,  notwithstanding 
their  sins.  If  they  obeyed  the  command  of  God  always,  then 
they  would  remain  people  of  the  world.  It  was  necessary 
then,  if  they  would  ascend,  that  they  be  delivered  over  to  Satan, 
the  disintegrate^  that  they  break  the  bonds  of  the  God  of  this 
world ;  for  obedience  brings  health  and  long  life,  while  disobedi- 
ence is  the  destroyer  of  bodily  functions. 

Now  I  do  not  wish  to  convey  the  idea  here  that  it  is  proper 
for  us  to  disobey  the  commands  of  God,  far  from  that;  but  I  do 
mean  to  say  that  when  we  have  reached  our  goal,  the  round  of 
the  ladder  for  which  we  have  been  striving,  then  it  is  proper  that 
we  pass  on  to  the  next,  and  that  is  precisely,  in  my  estimation, 
what  Adam  and  Eve  did.  They  had  reached  the  pinnacle  of 
the  temple,  thvi  culminating  point,  and  if  they  would  progress, 
they  must  take  on  new  conditions  which  relate  to  a  higher 
sphere* 


272  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION* 

Since  1  have  mentioned  above  that  Adam  was  a  whole  octave 
above  the  other  men  in  the  land  at  that  time  who  were  called 
the  "sons  of  men,"  it  would  naturally  lead  to  the  conclusion 
that  I  admit  of  the  theory  that  life,  on  its  various  planes,  gives 
off  vibrations,  as  indeed  I  do.  But  the  vibrations  are  not  the 
same  on  all  planes  of  life.  "The  pitch  of  the  musical  note  de- 
pends upon  the  rapidity  of  vibration,'-'  and  therefore,  those 
lower  forms  of  life,  or  those  who  live  on  the  lower  planes  do  not 
give  off  as  rapid  vibration  as  those  who  live  in  the  higher 
realms  of  thought  and  spirit.  One  scale  takes  us  through  the 
whole  seven  groups  of  organs,  before  the  next  scale  above  is 
reached,  as  a  natural  consequence.  Therefore  those  men  of  the 
world  are  obliged  to  pass  through  the  whole  scale  which  corre- 
sponds to  the  body  and  soul  before  they  can  enter  the  beginning 
of  the  next  scale  above,  which  corresponds  to  the  spirit.  This 
is  evdent  from  the  fact  that  so  long  as  we  live  for  the  benefits 
of  this  life  only,  we  are  not  making  any  advance  in  spiritual 
growth. 

This  vibratory  theory  has  led  some  people  to  doubt  a  future 
existence,  from  the  fact  that  they  seem  to  believe  that  all  there 
is  of  life  is  this  vibratory  motion,  and  when  we  die  that  vibratory 
motion  ceases,  and  therefore,  that  is  the  end  of  life.  This  theory 
has  also  led  some  people  to  declare  that  'There  is  no  God,  save 
the  laws  and  forces  of  Nature." 

Those  people  who  entertain  this  idea  are  undoubtedly  laboring- 
under  a  delusion,  from  the  fact  that  they  have  confounded  the 
cause  with  the  effect.  The  vibrations  are  the  effect  produced, 
but  they  are  not  the  cause.  Life  produces  vibrations,  but  these 
vibrations  are  not  that  life. 

But  to  give  a  simile,  let  us  ,say  that  a  fish,  in  swimming  in  a 
pond,  causes  an  undulatory  motion  to  the  water  which  we  call 
a  "wake."  Now  the  fish  causes  the  wake,  but  the  wake  is  not 
the  fish.  The  fish  produces  the  wake,  but  the  wake  does  not 
produce  the  fish.  So,  too,  the  vibrations  are  the  result  of  life, 
but  they  are  not  the  life.  Life  is  an  entity,  while  the  vibrations 
are  nonentities. 

Now  let  us  look  a  little  deeper  into  this  vibratory  theory;  and 
here  Photography  conies  to  our  aid. 

The  nearer  an  object  is  to  the  camera,  the  longer  exposure  is 
required  to  photograph  it;  and  the  greater  the  distance,  the 
more  actinic  are  the  rays,  and  the  shorter  the  exposure  must  be. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  273 

It  is  a  well-known  law  that  it  requires  a  given  amount  of  light 
to  decompose  a  given  amount  of  silver  bromide  on  the  plate, 
and  it  naturally  follows  that  the  volume  of  light  is  greater  in 
those  rays  which  proceed  from  distant  objects  than  from  those 
near  by;  for  the  reason  that  the  actinic  rays  have  a  more  rapid 
vibration,  and  consequently  give  a  greater  volume  of  light. 

But,  to  illustrate,  let  us  arrange  a  picture  expressly  for  the 
occasion.  Let  us  go  up  on  a  snow  clad  mountain.  Ten  miles 
away  is  another  snow  clad  mountain  in  the  middle  distance, 
while  far  beyond  another  snow  clad  mountain  is  in  the  back- 
ground eighty  miles  away.  The  sun  is  shining  equally  bright 
upon  them  all.  The  snow  in  the  foreground  is  a  glare  of  white 
light;  in  the  middle  distance  the  snow  still  appears  white,  but 
it  has  lost  its  glare;  while  the  snow  on  the  distant  mountain 
looks  yellow. 

Now  let  us  take  our  photograph  with  the  unaided  lens,  giving 
ample  exposure  for  the  middle  distance,  and  see  what  we  have. 
On  development  we  find  the  foreground  under  exposed '*  tree?, 
rocks  and  shrubs  are  black  patches,  and  the  snow  is  not  as 
white  as  it  should  be.  The  middle  distance  is  taken  just  right, 
everything  coming  out  clear  and  pretty.  But  how  about  the  dis- 
tant mountains?  Only  a  trace  of  it  is  to  be  seen  in  the  average 
negative,  and  it  frequently  happens  that  the  sky  apparently 
comes  right  down  to  the  middle  distance.  The  only  way  these 
distant  views  may  be  photographed  successfully  is  to  use  a  color 
screen  or  ray  filter  of  considerable  density,  the  use  of  which 
checks  the  rapidity  of  those  distant  rays,  and  allows  all  the 
rays  to  enter  the  camera  more  uniformly. 

Applying  this  principle  to  the  universe,  or  to  the  solar  system, 
we  find  that  the  sun  gives  off  rays  of  light  which  varv  in  actin- 
icity  as  we  recede  from  the  sun  toward  Neptune.  From  Mer- 
cury the  Sun  would,  according  to  this  theory,  appear  as  a  glare 
of  white  light,  while  from  Saturn  or  Uranus  it  should  cast  a 
more  yellowish  glow.  As  suggested  in  a  previous  chapter,  the 
planets  Mercury  and  Vulcan  revolve  in  that  zone  the  actinicity 
of  which  corresponds  in  the  musical  scale  to  the  note  A.  Venus 
revolves  in  that  zone  the  actinicity  of  which  corresponds  to  the 
note  B;  the  Earth  and  Mars  to  the  note  C,  Jupiter  to  the  note  D, 
Saturn  to  the  note  E,  Uranus  to  the  note  F,  and  Neptune  O. 
This  brings  to  mv  mind  that  one  of  our  contemporaries,  Mr.  H. 
E.  Butler,  says  that  "Nature  is  now  playing-  to  the  tune  of  E 


274  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

minor."  Whether  this  is  strictly  correct  I  have  not  sufficiently 
investigated,  but  I  do  know  that  we  are  living  in  the  fifth  period 
which  corresponds  to  the  note  E  of  the  scale. 

Applying  this  principle  again  to  man,  we  find  that  the  first 
scale  takes  us  through  the  whole  of  the  seven  groups  of  organs, 
which  scale  relates  to  the  Earth,  for  the  reason  that  we  are  on 
the  Earth,  and  hence  near  by.  The  next  scale  above  comprises 
our  spiritual  trinity  which  is  found  in  the  organ  of  Veneration, 
and  this  scale  corresponds  to  the  Solar  System.  Then  above  all 
there  is  yet  another  scale  which  is  found  in  that  "Holy  of 
Holies"  in  to  which  Christ  entered  when  He  ascended  on  high 
and  was  set  on  the  right  hand  of  God;  and  this  scale  corre- 
sponds to  the  Sideral  System. 

From  this  it  would  appear  that  the  Sun's  rays  are  less  actinic 
in  traversing  to  the  different  parts  of  the  Solar  System  than  they 
are  in  traversing  from  sun  to  sun,  as  indeed  I  believe  they  are. 

If  this  argument  is  correct,  as  I  believe  it  is,  then  it  naturally 
follows  that  if  we  live  for  this  life  only,  or,  as  Paul  expresses  it, 
"if  we  sow  to  the  flesh,"  then  we  shall  "reap  of  the  flesh  corrup- 
tion," because  our  whole  object  and  aim  in  life  is  centered  in 
the  life  of  this  body.  Now,  as  the  body  without  the  spirit  is 
dead,  since  the  body  is  kept  alive  and  intact  by  and  through  the 
vibrations  or  emanations  from  the  spirit,  so  we  cannot  even 
hope  to  have  enternal  life  unless  we  give  some  attention,  at  least, 
to  the  needs  of  the  spirit.  So,  if  we  "sow  the  spirit  then  we 
ehall  reap  of  the  spirit  eternal  life."  The  former  are  earth 
bound  spirits,  while  the  latter  are  heavenward  bound. 

If  these  arguments  are  true,  as  they  evidently  are,  then  it 
naturally  follows  that  if  by  the  Word  of  God  our  soul  and  spirit 
are  severed  in  twain,  it  cuts  off  our  spiritual  trinity,  which  is 
found  in  the  organ  of  Veneration,  and  it  leaves  the  sinner  a  man 
of  the  world  with  no  chance  to  progress  unless  he  is  redeemed. 
Now  this  is  precisely  what  was  done  in  Adam's  transgression, 
and  it  was  necessary  that  Christ  should  come  as  our  Redeemer, 
for  the  purpose  of  giving  us  a  new  spirit  and  a  new  life.  Of 
this  Jesus  said: 

'Then  Jesus  said  unto  them,  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink  his  blood, 
ye  have  no  life  in  you.  Whoso  eateth  my  flesh  and  drinketh  my 
blood,  hath  eternal  life;  and  I  will  raise  him  up  at  the  last  day. 
For  my  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  my  blood  is  drink  indeed.  He 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  275 

that  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood,  dwelleth  in  me,  and 
I  in  him.  As  the  living  Father  hath  sent  me,  and  I  live  by  the 
Father;  so  he  that  eateth  me,  even  he  shall  live  by  me.  This 
is  that  bread  that  came  down  from  heaven;  not  as  your  fathers 
did  eat  manna,  and  are  dead;  he  that  eateth  of  this  bread  shall 
live  forever."  (St.  John  vi.,  53-58.)  . 

This  brings  to  our  mind  very  vividly  what  Paul  so  beautifully 
portrayed  to  the  Corinthians  when  he  said,  "Though  I  speak 
with  the  tongues  of  men  and  of  angels,  and  have  not  love,  I  am 
become  as  sounding  brass  and  a  tinkling  cymbal.  And  though 
I  have  the  gift  of  prophesy,  and  understand  all  mysteries,  and 
all  knowledge;  and  though  I  have  all  faith,  so  that  I  could  re- 
move mountains,  and  have  not  love,  I  am  nothing.  And 
though  I  bestow  all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  though  I 
give  my  body  to  be  burned,  and  have  not  love,  it  profiteth  me 
nothing." 

It  will  thus  be  seen  that  Benevolence,  and  all  the  others  of  the 
Moral  group  of  organs  are  unavailing  unless  we  have  that  holy 
love  which  is  found  in  the  organ  of  Veneration — the  new  spirit 
and  new  life  which  Christ  came  to  reinstate  in  us. 

When  Adam  and  Eve  entered  the  soul  trinity,  by  partaking  of 
the  tree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  by  tasting  of  the 
faculty  of  Conscientiousness,  by  disobeying  the  command  of  the 
God  of  their  bodies  they  thereby  became  dead  to  the  world. 
That  vital  Ego  in  them  was  crucified.  Their  soul  and  spirit 
was  severed  in  twain.  The  spirit  of  this  world  in  them  was  bro- 
ken. "For  in  the  day  that  thou  eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely 
die."  But  if  they  would  progress;  if  they  wornM  become  the 
inhabitants  of  higher  spheres;  if  they  would  develop  the  soul 
and  live  in  the  soul;  if  they  would  cause  their  ideal  to  become 
complete  and  perfect,  as  all  animated  life  has  done  from  the 
beginning  of  life  in  the  world;  if  they  would  comply  with  that 
unvarying  law  of  Deity  or  of  Nature  which  does  not  stop  short 
of  absolute  perfection  and  the  highest  ideal  of  attainment  that 
we  can  conceive  of;  then  it  is  absolutely  necessary  that  the  spirit 
of  this  world  should  be  broken  off  in  them,  so  that  the  higher 
spirit,  belonging  to  a  higher  world  than  this  could  be  graffed  in. 

Now  the  spirit  of  Christ  was  graffed  into  the  human  family, 
by  the  Word  of  God;  being  begotten  of  the  Father  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  into  the  Virgin  Mary.  Those  who  doubt  this  fact  doubt 


276  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

a  fundamental  truth;  for  if  this  is  a  lie  then  Jesus  is  not  the 


Thou  art  my  Son;  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee." 
This  truth  was  heralded  by  the  prophets  for  centeauries  be- 
for  the  Lhnst  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary.     These  men  un- 
derstood  the   operation   of  the   spirit   by   the   spirit   of   Christ 
which  was  in  them. 

"And  in  the  sixth  month  the  angel   Gabriel  was  sent  from 

God  unto  the  city  of  Galilee,  named  Nazareth,  to  a  virgin  es- 

poused to  a  man  whose  name  was  Joseph,  of  the  house  of  Da- 

vid, and  the  virgin's  name  was  Mary.    And  the  angel  came  in 

unto  her,  and  said,  'Hail,  thou  that  art  highly  favored,  the  Lord 

is  with  thee;  blessed  art  thou  among  women/     And  when  she 

saw  him,  she  was  troubled  at  his  saying,  and  cast  in  her  mind 

what   manner  -of   salutation   this    should    be.     And    the    angel 

said  unto  her,  'Fear  not,  Mary;  for  thou  hast  found  favor  with 

God.     And,    behold,    thou    shalt    conceive    in    thy   womb    and 

bring  forth  a  son,  and  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus.  He  shall  be  great 

and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the  Highest;  and  the  Lord  God 

shall  give  unto  him  the  throne  of  his  father  David;  and  he  shall 

reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob  forever;  and  of  his  kingdom  there 

shall  be  no  end.     Then  said  Mary  unto  the  angel,  'How  shall 

this  be,  seeing  I  know  not  a  man?'    and  the  angel  answered  and 

said  unto  her,  'The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the 

power  of  the   Highest   shall   overshadow  thee;  therefore  also 

that  holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee  shall  be  called  the 

Son  of  God.     And,  behold,  thy  cousin  Elisabeth,  she  hath  also 

conceived  a  son.   in  her  old  age;  and  this  is  the  sixth  month 

with  her,  who  was  called  barren  ;  for  with  God  nothing  shall  be 

impossible/     And  -Mary    said,    'Behold,   the    handmaid    of   the 

Lord;    be  it  unto  me  according  to  thy  word.'     And  the  angel 

departed  from  her."     (Luke  i.,  28-38.) 

Therefore  Christ  came  as  a  sacrifice,  and  as  atonement  for 
our  sins,  and  for  the  redemption  of  our  body.  He  came  to  give 
us  a  new  spirit,  a  heavenly  spirit.  He  poured  out  His  soul  unto 
death  that  we  might  have  life  in  Him  and  having  made  the  atone- 
ment by  the  blood  of  His  cross.  He  ascended  on  high  to  prepare 
a  place  for  us.  His  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world;  but  He  has 
come  to  lead  us  to  a  new  country,  a  heavenly  country;  to  a 
higher  sphere  in  which  there  are  better  and  higher  attainments. 
Some  people  seem  to  have  some  objection  to  Christianity 
from  the  fact,  as  they  say,  that  there  have  been  other  races  on 


SCIENCE}   AND   RELIGION  277 

Earth  before  us,  that  this  is  most  probably  the  fifth  race.    They 
seem  to  believe  that  Christ  could  not  be  the  Lord  of  them  all; 
yet,  I  am  happy  to  learn  that  all  people  are  not  of  that  opinion.  _ 
The  following  is  clipped  from  the  "Occult  Revie.w"  of  Boston, 

for  July,  1897: 

i  • 

"The  Present  the  Fifth  Race." 

"About  the  intense  activity  of  to-day,  Annie  Besant  had  the 
wholly  satisfactory  explanation  to  give,  in  a  lecture  at  the  Theo- 
sophical  Congress  at  the  World's  Fair,  at  Chicago,  that  we 
stand  to-day  in  the  fifth  race  that,  in  the  long  evolution  of 
humanity,  is  counted  in  the  different  races  which  have  come  to 
birth  and  succeeded  one  another  on  the  surface  of  our  globe. 
As  the  races  are  reckoned  upward  in  their  climbing,  fresh 
aspects  of  consciousness  become  manifest  in  the  course  of  this 
evolution. 

"Comparing  the  race  with  the  aspect  of  consciousness  which 
should  be  developing,  we  find  the  corresponding  principle  of 
consciousness  is  that  of  Manas,  or  the  Thinker;  that  in  the 
fifth  race  the  powers  of  the  Thinker  find  greater  expression 
than  in  the  race  that  went  before,  and  that,  as  a  corresponding 
point  is  reached  in  the  evolution  of  the  fifth  race,  the  develop- 
ment of  the  mind  will  reach  a  higher  point  than  that  which  it 
touched  in  the  corresponding  period  of  the  fourth. 

"Manas,  the  mind,  thus  beginning  to  manifest  itself,  lies  at 
the  root  of  the  enormous  intellectual  development  of  the  day; 
but  that  development  should  be  general,  not  partial,  nor  con- 
fined to  the  few,  but  spread  over  the  many;  so  that  humanity, 
passing  upward  collectively  in  this  fifth  race,  should  develop 
collectively  the  higher  intellectuality,  and  so  lay  the  foundation 
upon  which  the  next  stage  may  be  built,  from  which  the  next 
rung  of  the  ladder  may  be  mounted. 

"Our  civilization  is  one-sided  in  its  development — over-cul- 
ture and  over-refinement,  for  it  is  only  superficial,  under-educa- 
tion  and  under-ref nement  on  the  other.  The  refined  class 
proudly  hedges  itself  about  with  a  wall  of  exclusiveness,  as  if 
the  refinement  could  be  scratched  off  by  a  little  friction  with 
the  outer  world.  It  would  be  well  to  avoid  the  scratching  only 
if  this  refinement  were  a  veneer  put  over  the  surface  of  base 
material,  for  the  scratching  would  be  sure  to  expose  the  poor 
material  behind  it. 


278  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

''But  if  the  outer  man,  as  it  ought  to  be,  is  to  be  the  expres- 
sion of  the  inner,  if  the  grace  of  manner  and  the  beauty  of 
phrase  are  but  the  expression  of  the  soul  veiling  itself  in  the 
form  of  language  and  gesture,  such  refinement  cannot  be  dis- 
pensed with;  it  cannot  be  rendered  commonplace  by  use;  and 
it  does  not  exist  to  enable  the  refined  to  stand  apart  from 
others,  but  rather  to  go  out  and  spread  the  grace  of  his  pres- 
ence in  the  world,  so  that  others  may  see  in  him  the  reflection 
of  the  soul  and  be  stirred  by  the  beauty  of  the  reflection  to 
seek  that  light  which  shines  beyond." 

I  will  agree  without  argument  that  the  present  is  the  fifth 
race;  although  I  do  not  claim  to  know  very  much  about  the 
ancient  races.  Analysis  indicates  that  the  present  is  the  fifth 
race. 

From  my  analytical  standpoint  it  appears  also  that  the 
Atlantians  were  the  third  race,  and  that  they  had  a  red  color, 
as  is  alleged,  corresponding  to  the  planet  Mars,  which  also  has 
a  red  color,  and  belongs  in  the  third  element.  And  I  will  agree, 
as  alleged,  that  the  North  American  Indian  is  probably  a  rem- 
nant of  that  race. 

I  will  agree  that  the  Egyptians  were  probably  the  fourth 
race,  and  that,  as  alleged,  they  could  talk  direct  with  their 
Gods,  as  this  element  is  inclined  to  give  inspiration,  and  relates 
to  Jupiter.  i 

I  will  agree,  as  alleged  by  Mr.  Blumenbach,  that  the  African 
negro  was  of  the  first  race.  These  negroes  have  the  social 
organs  strong,  and  usually  predominating;  and  since  the  social 
element  is  the  first  group  of  organs  to  come  into  activity,  I 
will  agree  without  argument  that  the  negro  race  was  the  first 
race  of  human  beings  on  earth. 

Yet  I  want  it  understood  that  I  have  no  definite  knowledge 
on  this  most  important  question,  since  my  facilities  for  deter- 
mining this  point  are  very  limited.  I  only  wish  to  offer  a  sug- 
gestion which  will  lead  to  an  investigation  by  those  who  are  in 
a  position  to  determine  this  question  with  much  more  precision 
than  I. 

To  all  this  I  will  agree  from  the  standpoint  of  analysis  alone. 
And  the  reason  why  Christ  should  appear  as  a  crucified  Saviour 
in  the  fifth  race  is  the  fact  that  the  fifth  element  is  the  first  of 
the  unselfish  elements,  the  centre  of  the  cross.  Christ  came 
also  in  the  fifth  decade  of  the  present  race,  counting  from  the 
time  of  Adam,  as  has  been  already  explained. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  279 

These  ancient  races  did  not  have  a  crucified  Saviour,  be- 
cause in  them  He  would  not  be  crucified.  They  probably 
never  went  so  far  as  to  become  acquainted  with  the  tree  of  the 
knowledge  of  good- and  evil;  and  if  they  did,  they  would  obey 
the  command  to  not  partake  of  it,  but  would  leave  it  alone,  as 
God  commanded  Adam  to  do,  saying  that  "In  the  day  that  thou 
eatest  thereof,  thou  shalt  surely  die."  They  would  regard  the 
tree  as  being  poison  in  that  case,  and  would  leave  it  alone,  be- 
cause it  was  not  in  their  nature  to  go  beyond  it. 

Again,  it  has  been  shown  to  me  spiritually  that  Sublimity 
represents  a  river  into  which  we  are  baptised  when  we  put  on 
Christ,  and  journey  toward  the  east,  but  the  first  four  groups 
of  organs  which  relate  to  God  the  Father  are  represented  as 
being  on  the  west  side  of  this  river.  Now  we  are  told  that  the 
Lord  God  planted  a  garden  eastward  in  Eden;  and  from  this 
I  infer  that  it  was  probably  planted  eastward  of  this  river,  so 
that  in  a  spiritual  sense  these  former  races  would  know  nothing 
of  it;  that  it  is  inaccessible  to  those  who  do  not  put  on  Christ. 

It  was  shown  to  me  in  my  vision  that  at  this  river  is  the 
place  of  Satan;  it  is  where  Satan's  seat  is,  and  he  hindered  me 
much  in  doing  as  I  would  like.  And  in  this  fifth  element  of  the 
mind  is  also  that  power  that  is  called  witchcraft.  It  is  a  kind 
of  hypnotic  influence  which  one  exercises  upon  his  enemies  to 
cause  them  to  do  those  things  that  will  be  contrary  to  their 
welfare.  It  is  very  evil,  being  the  outgrowth  of  malice,  as  it 
does  the  afflicted  party  much  harm,  while  it  does  us  no  good 
whatever.  Therefore  it  is  best  not  to  wish  any  one  any  harm, 
for  if  our  wish  becomes  instrumental  in  causing  them  harm, 
then  this  is  what  the  Apostle  Paul  referred  to  when  speaking 
of  "witchcraft." 

Some  people  argue  that  there  is  no  devil >  but  having  seen 
a  few  of  them,  I  am  satisfied  that  they  are  a  reality.  All  the 
spiritual  men  of  old  admit  of  the  devil,  and  Mr.  Swedenborg, 
one  of  the  latter  day  spiritual  men,  also  claims  that  Satan  is  a 
reality,  and  so  he  is. 

The  anti-Christians  are  chiefly  the  ones  who  deny  the  exist- 
ence of  the  devil,  and  I  infer  that  so  far  as  they  have  experi- 
enced, there  is  none.  As  Jesus  has  expressed  it,  they  have  fol- 
lowed the  Father  only,  which  is  comprehended  in  the  first  four 
elements  of  the  mind,  and  in  that  case  they  might  not  become 
conscience  of  the  existence  of  Satan. 

Satan  takes  on  many  forms,  depending  upon  the  faculty  of 
the  mind  that  is  to  be  tempted.  Sometimes  he  is  a  very  wise 


280  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

man,  and  especially  when  he  relates  to  the  upper  faculties  of 
the  mind;  but  at  other  times  he  is  only  in  the  form  of  a  lizard 
or  a  snake.  When  one  sees  the  attack,  and  at  the  same,  time 
feels  the  effect,  then  he  knows  of  its  existence.  Therefore  I 
know  that  Satan  exists,  regardless  of  what  any  one  else's  expe- 
rience may  be. 

This  theory  of  the  races  is  in  harmony  with  the  Bible, 
wherein,  as  we  have  quoted  in  this  chapter,  which  reads: 

"Nor  yet  that  he  should  offer  himself  often,  as  the  high 
priest  entereth  into  the  holy  place  every  year  with  blood  of 
others;  for  then  must  he  often  have  suffered  since  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world;  but  now  once  in  the  end  of  the  world  hath 
He  appeared  to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  Himself." 

Paul  here  recognizes  the  fact  that  the  world  has  stood  a  long 
time  and  through  revelation  he  was  acquainted  with  the  enor- 
mity of  the  length  of  the  lapse  of  time. 

"Wherefore,  seeing  we  also  are  compassed  about  with  so 
great  a  cloud  of  witnesses,  let  us  lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the 
sin  which  doth  so  easily  beset  us,  and  let  us  run  with  patience 
the  race  that  is  set  before  us,  looking  unto  Jesus,  the  author 
and  finisher  of  our  faith;  who  for  the  joy  that  was  set  before 
him  endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame,  and  is  set  down  at 
the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God.  (Hebrews  xii.,  1-3.) 


CHAPTER  IX. 
Why  We  Should  Be  Christians. 

I  would  not  try  to  persuade  any  one  to  become  a  Christian  if 
I  were  not  conscious  that  whatever  our  calling  or  avocation  in 
life  may  be  we  will  be  much  benefitted  thereby  in  every  way. 
For,  if  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  and  all  things  are  given  unto  Him, 
then  if  we  are  not  Christians,  then  we  are  necessarily  reprobate 
when  we  are  put  to  the  final  test;  for  no  man  can  serve  two 
masters;  we  are  servants  of  either  God  or  mammon. 

But  there  are  so  many  who  seem  to  have  never  seriously  con- 
sidered the  question  at  all;  they  presume  to  know  nothing 
about  it,  since  the  subject  has  never  been  presented  vividly  to 
their  minds.  They  have  been  slumbering  and  are  not  con- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  281 


scious  of  the  signs  of  the  times.  It  is  time  they  were  awaking; 
the  day  star  is  near  the  horizon  and  the  dawn  is  rapidly  ap- 
proaching. There  is  yet  much  to  be  done  before  the  coming 
of  our  Lord,  and  we  have  not  very  much  time  to  spare. 

Awake!  thou  that  sleepeth,  arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ 
shall  g'.ve  thee  light.  The  night  is  now  spent,  the  gray  dawn  of 
day  is  here,  and  the  "Day  Star"  shall  soon  arise  in  thine  heart. 
There  is  much  work  to  be  done;  we  cannot  expect  to  become 
perfect  in  one  generation,  and  the  conflict  will  soon  come  upon 
us.  Awake!  and  get  ready  for  the  fray. 

Now  do  you  understand  what  Jesus  meant  when  He  asked 
one  of  His  disciples  to  follow  Him,  and  that  disciple  requested 
that  He  suffer  him  to  go  first  and  bury -his  father;  then  Jesus 
answered  and  said  unto  him,  "Follow  me  and  let  the  dead  bury 
their  dead?"  If  not,  then  I  will  tell  you.  The  dead  are  those 
who  are  not  regenerated  in  the  faith.  The  dead  are  those 
who  are  interested  only  in  the  affairs  of  this  life.  The  dead  are 
those  who  have  not  the  spirit  of  life  in  them,  which  is  not  of 
this  world.  Now  do  you  understand  what  He  meant?  I  want 
to  rouse  you  to  consciousness;  therefore  I  repeat,  Awake,  arise 
from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give  thee  life. 

In  this  work  we  must  consider  the  subject  from  a  scientific 
standpoint,  since  we  can  presume  to  know  nothing  that  is  not 
based  upon  fact.  Of  course,  we  accept  God's  Word  as  we  find 
it  in  the  Bible  as  fact,  being  the  truth  revealed  to  the  holy  men 
through  the  spirit;  but  since  this  knowledge,  being  spiritual,  re- 
lates to  the  seventh  law  or  spirit,  while  we  are  living  in  the 
sixth  law  or  spirit;  for  this  reason  it  is  sometimes  difficult  for 
us  to  understand  unless  through  science  or  fact  we  have  been 
educated  to  that  point  of  knowledge  from  which  we  may  make 
a  comparison;  or,  in  other  words,  spiritual  knowledge  must  be 
deflected  to  reason  before  it  can  be  properly  understood  by  the 
reasoning  mind. 

Man  is  master  onlv  of  those  faculties  wnich  he  has  sur- 
mounted and  subdued;  while  those  faculties  which  are  above 
him  are  master  of  him.  It  is  necessarv,  therefore,  if  we  would 
become  perfect  and  have  perfect  knowledge,  that  we  ascend  t'o 
the  highest  elements  of  mind,  viewing  everv  subject  from  a 
spiritual  as  well  as  from  a  conscious  standpoint,  that  there  be 
no  break  in  our  knowledge. 

So  herein  lies  the  secret  of  true  wisdom,  as  well  as  the  secret 
of  many  other  things.  A  man  may  know  a  great  deal  of  a 


282  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

matter  of  fact  kind  of  knowledge;  but  if  he  has  no  reasoning 
faculties,  if  he  has  no  powers  of  analysis,  logic,  philosophy,  or 
the  ability  to  arrange  and  classify  his  facts,  and  through  logic 
or  philosophy  to  determine  the  relations  betweeen  cause  and 
eiicct,  or  oi  means  to  ends,  then  a  great  part  of  real  wisdom  is 
lost  to  him  from  his  lack  of  ability  to  understand  these  higher 
laws.  But  this  is  not  all;  the  analysis  does  not  stop  here. 

The  philosopher  who  has  all  knowledge  of  a  matter  of  fact 
kind,  and  all  philosophy  and  powers  of  reason,  cannot  with 
these  alone  have  perfect  knowledge  of  a  thing,  for  the  reason 
that  the  evolutionary  laws  transcend  reason  and  goes  on  to 
the  ultimate  which  is  comprehended  in  the  Moral  group  of 
organs,  which  is  above  the  Reflective  or  reasoning  group. 
Therefore,  we  can  never  reach  the  end  of  mysteries  on  these  two 
lower  planes  of  fact  and  philosophy  alone.  We  must  proceed 
to  the  Moral  and  spiritual  elements  if  we  would  arrive  at  the 
absolute  and  certain  truth  when  considered  in  every  sense  of  the 
word. 

We  have  seen  that  all  the  lower  faculties  of  the  mind  are  con- 
verged into  the  Moral  group,  and  that  these  are  again  con- 
verged into  the  organ  of  Veneration,  which  is  the  culminating 
point.  Therefore,  he  who  reaches  that  culminating  point  is 
master  of  the  situation  for  the  calling  wherein  he  is  called. 
He  who  reaches  that  point  is  master  of  all  things  below,  re- 
gardless of  what  faculty  or  class  of  faculties  the  thing  or  things 
referred  to  belong,  because  here  they  all  converge  to  the  one 
centre,  that  mount  of  Holy  Love. 

Jesus  revealed  to  us  a  great  mystery  when  He  said,  "But 
seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteousness;  and 
all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you." 

Herein  lies  the  secret  of  succes.  For  he  who  reaches  that 
Holy  Fount  from  which  all  blessings  flow  can  understand  all 
things  below;  apply  all  things  from  below;  tracing  the  relations 
of  things  from  facts,  philosophies,  and  on  to  the  legitimate  and 
ultimate  conclusions.  And  since  all  faculties  from  below  con- 
verge into  this  one  faculty;  he  who  has  this  faculty  or  lives  in 
it,  can  also  apply  or  possess  all  things  from  below,  whether  it 
be  of  money,  or  lands,  or  friends,  or  virtue,  or  authority,  or 
wisdom,  or  art,  or  law,  or  whatever  may  be,  depending  upon 
the  development  of  the  lower  faculties.  It  is  evidently  true 
that  the  development  of  the  lower  faculties  is  of  primary  impor- 
tance, for  the  reason  that  we  cannot  trace  the  relation  of  our 
facts,  if  we  have  no  facts  to  trace.  And  the  same  principles 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  283 

iat  applies  to  knowledge  also  applies  equally  well  to  all  other 
things,  regardless  of  the  organ  or  group  of  organs  to  which 
the  matter  refers.  It  is  the  following  of  this  principle  that  made 
Jesus  so  successful. 

"And  the  devil,  taking  him  up  into  an  exceedingly  high 
mountain,  showed  unto  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  in  a 
moment  of  time.  And  the  devil  said  unto  him,  'All  this  power 
will  I  give  thee,  and  the  glory  of  them;  for  that  is  delivered 
unto  me;  and  to  whomsoever  I  will,  I  give  it.  If  thou,  there- 
fore wilt  worship  me,  all  shall  be  thine.'  And  Jesus  answered 
and  said  unto  him,  'Get  thee  behind  me,  Satin  I  for  it  is  written, 
Thou  shalt  worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  Him  only  shalt  thou 
serve.' " 

We  have  seen  in  a  previous  chapter  that  in  dreams  or  visions, 
if  we  go  up  into  very  high  mountains,  the  dream  or  vision 
relates  to  the  higher  faculties  of  the  mind.  And  so  we  see  here 
that  the  power  which  could  command  the  world  also  relates 
to  the  higher  faculties  of  the  mind. 

When  Jesus  looked  upon  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  and  the 
glory  of  them,  He  knew  that  these  things  were  of  the  world, 
worldly;  and  if  He  accepted  these  then  He  would  be  a  man  of 
the  world,  and  not.  a  Saviour  of  the  world.  If  He  accepted  this 
offer,  He  would  be  then  under  Satan;  and  notwithstanding  He 
would  become  a  ruler  of  the  world  for  a  time,  He  would  ulti- 
mately die  with  the  world,  for  the  end  of  those  things  is  death. 
He  had  come  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  He  would  serve  no 
other;  trusting  that  God  would  give  unto  Him  that  which  was 
justly  His;  as  He  will  also  give  unto  any  one  or  all  of  us  who 
do  His  will.  After  Jesus'  trials  on  earth,  being  found  faithful, 
He  was  sat  on  high  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  awaiting  the 
time  when  all  things  should  be  subdued  unto  Him. 

Christ  was  said  to  know  all  things;  that  is,  He  understood 
all  principles;  and,  having  full  command  of  the  spirit,  there  is 
no  reason  why  He  should  not  be  instructed  on  any  question 
upon  which  He  desired  information.  So  if  we  will  obey  the 
commands  of  the  Saviour,  and  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God 
and  His  righteousness,  then  these  other  things  will  be  added 
unto  us.  By  following  these  instructions,  if  we  are  zealous  to 
reach  that  highest  goal,  then  our  spiritual  trinity  will  be  opened 
so^that  we  may  see,  hear  and  understand  spiritual  things.  It 
is  in  this  way  that  we  become  the  sons  of  God. 

There  are  two  grand  classes  of  Christians  or  religious  men 
as  we  have  found  them  in  all  ages  of  the  world;  both  of  which 


284  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

are  good  and  acceptable  unto  God.  The  first  of  these  classes 
are  those  which  represent  the  larger  class,  those  who  live  in 
the  conscious  mind,  and  which  we  have  designated  as  being  the 
sons  of  men.  These  become  regenerated  in  Christ,  and  over- 
come the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  in  the  ordinary  sense  of  the  word, 
and  are  sanctified  through  the  spirit  of  God  as  it  comes  to  us 
through  the  Moral  faculties.  This  class  of  Christians  are  often 
worth  considerable  sums  of  money  and  property,  especially  in 
times  of  peace  from  persecutions,  as  it  is  at  the  present  age 
of  the  world,  and  the  fact  of  their  being  Christians  seems  to 
have  no  effect  on  their  resources.  They  are  better  men  and 
women,  more  intelligent,  refined,  social  and  manly,  and  for 
this  reason  they  are  more  successful  than  they  would  be  if 
unconverted. 

The  other  class  are  those  who  when  they  are  called  to  their 
profession,  they  left  all  that  they  had  behind  and  followed  the 
Master  wherever  they  were  led.  These  were  the  greatest 
among  spiritual  men;  many  of  them  being  Bible  makers,  such 
as  Christ,  the  apostles,  Moses,  the  prophets,  and  the  seers  and 
wise  men  in  every  age  of  the  world. 

We  have  seen  that  the  Moral  group  opposes  the  Selfish 
group;  and  therefore  these  men,  to  get  the  full  benefit  of  the 
spirit,  have  sacrificed  everything  in  the  way  of  property,  fasted 
for  long  periods,  and  crucified  the  body  in  many  ways  for  the 
benefit  of  the  spirit. 

The  prophets  were  all,  or  nearly  all,  poor  men,  desiring 
nothing  more  than  enough  to  satisfy  their  present  needs.  The 
apostles  left  all  they  had  and  followed  Christ.  Peter  especially 
left  his  wife  for  the  time,  and  also  what  property  he  had  and 
followed  Christ. 

These  are  the  ones  which  we  have  designated  as  being  the 
sons  of  God,  because  they  all  have  their  spiritual  trinity  opened 
so  that  they  see,  hear,  and  understand  spiritual  things.  These 
are  they  of  whom  Jesus  said,  "Straight  is  the  gate,  and  narrow 
is  the  way  which  leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find 
it."  Jesus  especially  was  the  poorest  of  them  all.  "The  foxes 
have  holes,  and  the  birds  of  the  air  have  nests;  but  the  Son  of 
Man  hath  not  the  where  to  lay  His  head." 

These  are  they  which  have  crucified  the  body  for  the  sake  of 
the  spirit,  and  who  gave  up  every  worldly  treasure  for  "heavenly 
treasure.  This  is  the  class  of  which  Jesus  said  to  the  rich  man, 
"If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,  go  and  sell  that  thou  hast,  and  give 
to  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasure  in  heaven;  and  come 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  285 

and  follow  me."  This  is  the  class  of  which  Jesus  said,  "Take 
no  thought  for  your  life,  what  ye  shall  eat;  neither  for  the  body 
what  ye  shall  put  on."  "Take  therefore  no  thought  for  the 
morrow;  for  the  morrow  shall  take  thought  for  the  things  of 
itself.  Sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof." 

Nearly  all  of  the  greatest  of  these  great  spiritual  men  have 
been  deprived  of  their  lives  by  the  hands  of  men.  The  wicked 
men  of  the  world  naturally  despise  the  word  of  God,  and  they 
seem  to  be  always  anxious  to  destroy  the  source.  For  this 
reason  nearly  all  of  the  greatest  of  these  men  have  been  mur- 
dered in  one  way  or  another,  and  some  of  them  seem  to  think 
it  an  honor  to  have  the  privilege  of  being  slain  for  the  cause 
of  Christ. 

Probably  one  reason  why  more  people  do  not  enter  this 
latter  class  of  Christians,  or  the  spiritual  realm,  is  the  fact  that 
much  more  is  required  of  them  before  they  can  receive  the 
gift.  They  must  be  men  of  spiritual  growth,  and  of  a  high 
order  of  intelligence.  They  delight  in  the  Lord,  and  it  gives 
them  joy  to  contemplate  those  subjects  of  a  religious  nature. 
They  must  be  resigned,  and  ready  to  follow  spiritual  guidance. 
Their  purpose  must  be  an  unselfish  one,  desiring  the  gift  only 
that  they  may  be  of  service  to  God,  and  to  their  fellow  man. 
They  must  or  should  grow  into  an  ideal  man  before  they  find 
that  Holy  Fount.  They  must  be  unselfish,  sometimes  even  to 
the  yielding  of  life  itself;  and  for  this  reason  the  wicked  seldom 
reach  that  height,  as  the  Psalmist  has  said,  "Let  their  table 
become  a  snare  before  them;  and  that  which  should  have  been 
for  their  welfare,  let  it  become  a  trap."  (David.) 

Again  Solomon  has  said,  "He  hath  made  everything  beauti- 
ful in  his  time;  also  he  hath  set  the  world  in  their  hearts,  so 
that  no  man  can  find  out  the  work  that  God  maketh  from  the 
beginning  to  the  end. 

To  succeed  in  spiritual  growth  one  should  be  pure,  chaste, 
virtuous;  a  few  have  entered  that  realm  without  these  qualifi- 
cations, to  be  sure,  but  these  are  the  exceptions  and  not  the  rule; 
and  their  seances  would  be  naturally  of  a  lower  order  than 
with  one  who  had  lived  for  higher  attainments.  Knowledge, 
of  course,  is  necessary,  and  the  more  we  have  of  it  the  better. 
He  who  has  a  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  a  knowledge  of  man  and 
a  knowledge  of  the  Sideral  and  Solar  Universe,  is  fairly  well 
equipped  in  the  way  of  knowledge,  but  all  other  branches  of 
science  would  be  helpful,  such  as  chemistry,  philosophy,  botany 
and  all  the  other  ologies  and  isms,  dynamics,  statics,  laws, 
forces,  and  everything  else. 


286  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

He  who  does  not  believe  in  dreams  need  not  expect  to  see 
visions;  for  there  is  a  similarity  between  the  two,  yet  they  are 
not  the  same.  The  visionary  man  is  much  more  sensitive  to 
spiritual  conditions  than  is  the  dreamer.  If  you  are  persistent 
the  spirit  will  teach  you  many  things  that  you  would  never  be 
able  to  learn  in  any  other  way.  The  great  beauty  of  spiritual 
knowledge  is,  that  it  gives  you  the  ultimate  truth,  and  the 
whole  truth,  so  that  you  can  understand  it  perfectly,  which  is 
more  than  science  can  teach  us. 

Of  course  everybody  receives  instruction  from  the  spirit, 
whether  we  are  conscious  of  it  or  not.  Many  times  we  awake  in 
the  morning  with  a  new  idea,  which  we  may  suppose  is  all  our 
own,  while  in  reality  we  received  that  idea  from  the  spirit  during 
the  night,  and  we  are  not  always  conscious  of  it.  As  we  become 
more  sensitive,  we  become  more  and  more  conscious  of  spiritual 
guidance.  With  the  initiated  we  may  receive  communications 
at  any  time  of  day,  or  while  engaged  in  any  kind  of  work. 
These  principles  apply  to  either  class  of  Christians  as  mentioned 
above. 

"But  the  path  of  the  just  is  as  the  shining  light,  that  shineth 
more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  day."  (Proverbs.) 

"Stand  in  awe,  and  sin  not;  commune  with  your  own  heart 
upon  your  bed,  and  be  still."  "Delight  thyself  also  in  the,  Lord; 
and  he  shall  give  thee  the  desires  of  thine  heart."  (David.) 

One  of  the  chief  benefits  to  be  derived  from  being  a  Christian 
is  that  it  makes  us  conscious  of  evil  and  it  enables  us  to  over- 
come sin;  and  as  we  become  more  perfect,  the  desire  to  sin  is 
taken  away  so  that  it  becomes  easier  for  us  to  overcome.  The 
natural  result  of  this  is  that  it  elevates  the  race  by  bringing 
them  to  a  higher  state  of  consciousness  and  perfection.  If  we 
were  not  Christians  we  would  do  these  same  wicked  things  that 
the  world  has  been  doing  in  this  race  and  yet  be  unconscious  of 
sin.  But  when  we  are  conscious  of  evil,  then  we  will  not  rest  until 
we  have  overcome  evil,  and  this  evil  keeps  spurring  us  on  until 
we  have  reached  our  highest  ideal,  which  is  the  ultimate  perfec- 
tion of  the  whole  race;  or  so  many  of  the  race  as  will  be  saved. 
But  those  who  are  of  the  wicked  one  must  be  disintegrated  and 
cast  off  with  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  and  it  is  for  this  purpose  that 
sin  came  into  the  world.  Is  it  not  much  better  to  be  civilized  and 
enlightened  to  a  very  high  state  of  perfection  than  to  be  bar- 
barous as  were  the  people  before  Adam's  time? 

Adam  wanted  to  be  as  Gods,  knowing  good  and  evil;  and 
through  his  fall,  so  far  as  the  body  is  concerned,  we  have, 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  287 

irough  sin,  become  dead  to  the  world.  But  he  opened  out  a 
new  faculty  of  the  mind,  that  of  Conscientiousness,  and,  in  fact, 
the  whole  of  the  Moral  group;  which  gives  us  soul  and  spiritual 
growth,  which  is  fitting  us  for  a  higher  sphere  than  this,  and  a 
new  heaven  and  a  new  earth  where  we  may  continue  to  progress. 

The  world  cannot  overcome  sin,  and  hence  become  perfected, 
only  as  the  laws  which  govern  the  world  progress.  We  can 
get  so  high  and  no  higher  until  Nature  has  opened  the  way.  We 
are  living  in  the  age  of  reason  to-day,  and  while  it  is  possible  for 
all  to  become  perfected  to  the  extent  of  reason,  it  is  not  possible 
for  the  world  to  get  above  reason  or  those  organs  contained  in 
the  Reflective  group.  When  Adam,  and  with  him  his  world  of 
descendants,  fell  from  grace,  the  faculties  of  mind  became  closed 
up,  as  it  were,  and  they  are  now  being  opened  out  only  as  the 
natural  laws  progress,  but  no  faster. 

When  the  proper  time  comes  that  a  new  faculty  is  ready  to 
be  opened,  then  some  one  is  sent  to  teach  the  new  principle,  or 
to  declare  the  higher  order  of  truth;  and  the  world  takes  hold  of 
this  and  advances  a  step  higher.  And  so  it  will  continue  until 
we  have  reached  the  highest  pinnacle  of  knowledge  which  can 
be  learned  through  reason,  logic,  philosophy,  or  intuition;  and 
since  these  are  the  very  highest  elements  of  mind  contained  in 
the  Reflective  group,  then  we  will  be  ready  for  the  Millennium, 
when  the  laws  relating  to  the  Moral  group  come  into  force. 

It  does  not  lie  in  the  power  of  man  to  usher  in  the  Millennium, 
because  that  Holy  Spirit,  when  it  comes,  must  destroy  all  wick- 
*  edness  in  the  world  at  once.  Therefore  it  is  said,  the  Lord  Him- 
self shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of 
the  Archangel  and  with  the  trump  of  God;  and  bringing  all  the 
holy  angels  with  them;  and  the  wicked  people  on  earth  shall  be 
overcome  and  destroyed  by  the  brightness  of  His  coming.  Then 
the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first.  This  is  the  first  resurrection; 
following  which  is  the  Millennium  of  a  thousand  years. 

"And  Jesus  went  out,  and  departed  from  the  temple;  and 
his  disciples  came  to  him  for  to  show  him  the  buildings  of  the 
temple.  And  Jesus  said  unto  them,  'See  ye  not  all  these  things? 
Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  there  shall  not  be  left  here  one  stone 
upon  another,  that  shall  not  be  thrown  down.' 

"And  as  he  sat  upon  the  Mount  of  Olives,  the  disciples  came 
unto  him  privately,  saying,  Tell  us,  when  shall  these  things  be, 
and  what  shall  be  the  sign  of  thy  coming-,  and  of  the  end  of  the 
world?'  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Take  heed 


288  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

that  no  man  deceive  you.  For  many  shall  come  in  my  name, 
saying,  I  am  Christ ;  and  shall  deceive  many.  And  ye  shall  hear 
of  wars  and  rumore  of  wars;  see  that  ye  be  not  troubled;  for 
all  these  things  must  come  to  pass,  but  the  end  is  not  yet.  For 
nation  shall  rise  up  against  nation,  and  kingdom  against  king- 
dom; and  there  shall  be  famines,  and  pestilences,  and  earth- 
quakes, in  divers  places.  All  these  are  the  beginning  of  sor- 
rows. Then  shall  they  deliver  you  to  be  afflicted,  and  shall 
kill  you;  and  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  nations  for  my  name's 
sake.  And  then  shall  many  be  offended,  and  shall  betray  one 
another,  and  shall  hate  one  another.  And  many  false  prophets 
shall  arise,  and  shall  deceive  many.  And  because  iniquity  shall 
abound,  the  love  of -many  shall  wax  cold.  But  he  that  shall  en- 
dure unto  the  end,  the  same  shall  be  saved.  And  this  gospel  of 
the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto 
all  nations  and  then  shall  the  end  come.  When  ye  therefore 
shall  see  the  abomination  of  desolation,  spoken  of  by  Daniel 
the  prophet,  stand  in  the  holy  place  (whoso  readeth,  let  him  un- 
derstand). Then  let  them  which  be  in  Judea  flee  into  the  moun- 
tains; let  him  which  is  on  the  house  top  not  come  down  to  take 
anything  out  of  the  house;  neither  let  him  which  is  in  the  field 
return  back  to  take  his  clothes.  And  woe  unto  them  that  are 
with  child,  and  to  them  that  give  suck  in  those  days!  But  pray 
ye  that  your  flight  be  not  in  Winter,  neither  on  the  Sabbath 
day ;  for  then  shall  be  great  tribulations,  such  as  was  not  since 
the  beginning  of  the  world  to  this  time,  no,  nor  ever  shall  be. 
And  except  those  days  should  be  shortened,  there  should  no  flesh 
be  saved ;  but  for  the  elect's  sake  those  days  shall  be  shortened. 
Then,  if  any  man  shall  say  unto  you,  Lo,  here  is  Christ,  or  there, 
believe  it  not,  for  there  shall  arise  false  Christs  and  false  proph- 
ets, and  shall  show  great  signs  and  wonders;  insomuch  that,  if 
it  were  possible,  they  shall  deceive  the  very  elect.  Behold,  I 
have  told  you  before.  Wherefore,  if  they  shall  say  unto  you, 
Behold,  he  is  in  the  desert;  go  not  forth;  behold,  he  is  in  the 
secret  chambers,  believe  it  not. 

"For  as  the  lightning  cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shineth  even 
unto  the  west;  so  shall  also  the  coming-  of  the  Son  of  Man  be. 
For  whersoever  the  carcass  is,  there  will  the  eagles  be  gathered 
together.  Immediately  after  the  tribulations  of  those  days  shall 
the  sun  be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light,  and 
the  stars  shall  fall  from  heaven,  and  the  powers  of  the  heavens 
shall  be  shaken.  And  then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of 
Man  in  heaven;  and  then  shall  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth  mourn, 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  283 

and  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven 
with  power  and  great  glory.  And  he  sliaii  send  his  angels  wita 
a  great  sound  ot  a  trumpet,  and  they  shall  gather  together  his 
elect  from  the  four  winds,  from  one  end  of  heaven  to  the  other. 
Now  learn  a  parable  of  the  fig  tree.  When  his  branch  is  yet 
tender,  and  putteth  forth  leaves,  ye  know  that  Summer  is  nigh; 
so  likewise  ye,  when  ye  shall  see  all  these  things,  know  that  it  i^ 
near,  even  at  the  doors.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  this  generation 
shall  not  pass  till  all  things  shall  be  fulfilled.  Heaven  and  earth 
shall  pass  away,  but  my  words  shall  not  pass  away.  But  of  that 
day  and  hour  knoweth  no  man,  no,  not  the  angels  of  heaven, 
but  my  Father  only.  But  as  the  days  of  Noah  were  so  shall 
also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  be.  For  as  in  the  days  that 
were  before  the  flood  they  were  eating  and  drinking,  marrying 
and  given  in  marriage,  until  the  day  that  Noah  entered  the  ark, 
and  knew  not  until  the  flood  came,  and  took  them  all  away;  so 
shall  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  be.  Then  shall  two  b^ 
in  the  field;  the  one  shall  be  taken,  and  the  other  left.  Two 
women  shall  be  grinding  at  the  mill;  the  one  shall  be  taken,  and 
the  other  left. 

"Watch  therefore ;  for  ye  know  not  what  hour  your  Lord  doth 
come.  But  know  this,  that  if  the  good  man  of  the  house  had 
known  in  what  watch  the  thief  would  come,  he  would  have 
watched,  and  would  not  have  suffered  his  house  to  be  broken  up. 
Therefore  be  ye  also  ready;  for  in  such  an  hour  as  ye  think 
not  the  Son  of  Man  cometh.  Who  then  is  a  faithful  and  wise 
servant,  whom  his  lord  hath  made  ruler  over  his  household,  to 
give  them  meat  in  due  season?  Blessed  is  that  servant,  whom 
the  Lord  when  he  cometh  shall  find  so  doing.  Verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  that  he  shall  make  him  ruler  over  all  his  goods.  But  if  that 
evil  servant  shall  say  in  his  heart,  My  lord  delayeth  his  coming, 
and  shall  begin  to  smite  his  fellow  servants,  and  to  eat  and  to 
drink  with  the  drunken,  the  lord  of  that  servant  shall  come  in 
a  day  when  he  looketh  not  for  him,  and  in  an  hour  that  he  is 
not  aware  of.  And  shall  cut  him  asunder,  and  appoint  him  his 
portion  with  the  hypocrites ;  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing 
of  teeth.'  "  (Matthew  xxiv.,  1-51.) 

The  greatest  of  all  reasons  why  we  should  become  Christians 
is  the  fact  that  there  is  no  way  of  life  left  for  us  unless  we  do 
become  Christians.  For  if  Christ  is  Lord  of  all,  as  it  seems  that 
we  have  clearly  proven  that  He  is,  if  you  are  not  a  Christian 
then  surely  you  are  a  castaway  who  is  under  Satan;  and  if 
under  Satan,  then  you  will  be  destroyed.  There  is  no  escape. 


:• :.<;>  SCIENCE  AXD  RELIGION 

I  know  that  there  are  some  pseudo-Christians  who  seem  to 
before  and  teach  that  the  coining  of  Christ  will  be  inwardly,  and 
not  outwardly. 

"What  fools  these  mortals  beP 

Do  TOO  not  know  that  whatever  comes  inwardly  will  also 
come  outwardly.  If  not,  then  is  man  in  the  image  of  his  Ma 

Have  we  not  seen  all  along  through  this  work  that  whatever 
transpires  in  the  Microcosm  most  also  transpire  in  the  Macro- 
cosm? 

And  if  men  receive  the  Holy  Ghost  as  an  electric  shock,  is  it 
not  evident  that  the  world  will  also  pass  through  the  same  expe- 
rience and  receive  the  Holy  Ghost  as  an  electric  shock?  And 
if  man  is  baptised  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire  will  not 
the  Earth  also  be  baptised  with  'the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire? 

Sorely  Jesos  has  told  os  the  troth  when  He  said.  "For  as  the 
lightning  cometh  out  of  the  east,  and  shinetn  even  onto  the  west, 
so  shaH  also  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  be." 

It  most  be  remembered  that  when  the  angels  approach  mortal 
men,  they  are  usually  overcome  with  sleep.  This  is  found  in 
many  places  in  the  Bible. 

"And, behold,  there  was  a  great  earthquake:  for  the  angel  ot 
the  Lord  descended  from  heaven,  and  came  and  rolled  back  the 
stone  from  the  door,  and  sat  upon  it.  His  countenance 
Kke  lightning,  and  his  raiment  white  as  snow;  and  for  fear  of 
him  the  keepers  did  shake,  and  became  as  dead  men."  (Mat- 
thew xviiL,  2-4.) 

Peter.  James  and  John  were  also  overcome  at  the  transfigura- 
tion of  Christ:  and'also  at  the  time  of  the  betrayal,  an  angel 
came  to  strengthen  Jesos,  and  the  Apostles  who  were  watching 
with  Him,  were  oiercome.  Many  other  instances  could  be 
cited. 

It  is  in  this  way  that  the  wicked  shall  be  destroyed  at  the  com- 
ing of  Christ.  Tne  Moral  or  Religious  law  most  be  in  full  force 
at  that  time,  and  the  world  most  be  baptised  with  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Amen. 

When  we  hare  considered  the  question  in  all  its  phases,  it 
appears  that  the  organ  of  Framess  is  the  highest  organ  of  the 
mind  outside  of  the  Moral  groop.  To  the  phrenologist,  there- 
fore, it  would  look  very  reasonable  that  the  function  of  this 
cr^an  should  be  th««  ruling  spirit  of  the  poe  in  the  last  days  before 
the  advent  of  the  Moral  spirit  or  the  Millennial  period. 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  2>L 

\'\'e  have  seen  that  the  Aspiring  and  Reflective  groups  of 
organs  oppose  each  other  in  tuiiction;  tnat  the  Aspiring  group  is 
ahied  to  jupiter,  and  the  Reflective  group  to  Uranus,  li  we  nad 
arrived  as  tar  as  Uranus  in  our  outward  journey  from  the  Sun 
and  anticipated  that  Neptune  would  be  our  next  goal,  it  does 
not  look  reasonable  that  we  should  be  obliged  to  come  back  to 
Jupiter  as  a  means  of  progress.  When  viewed  in  this  light  it 
would  appear  that  those  organs  of  the  Reflective  group  should 
be  the  last  to  be  considered  before  ushering  in  the  Millennium, 
which  relates  to  the  Moral  faculties  and  to  Neptune. 

Accordingly  I  have  written  it  this  way  in  that  chapter  on  the 
Progress  of  the  world,  and  also  in  this  chapter.  But  a  hasty  con- 
clusion is  not  wise;  and  it  is  well  to  look  into  the  premises  be- 
fore arriving  at  a  conclusion.  Let  us  therefore  look  into 
the  question  thoroughly  that  we  may  arrive  at  a  just  and  wise 
conclusion. 

If  we  draw  a  line  from  the  centre  of  the  organ  of  Veneration 
down  to  the  opening  of  the  ear,  those  organs  lying  back  of  this 
line  represent  character,  while  those  organs  forward  of  this  line 
represent  intellect.  Those  persons  living  in  those  faculties  back 
of  this  line  regard  their  God  as  being  a  Personal  God;  while 
those  who  live  in  the  intellect,  or  those  faculties  forward  of  this 
line,  regard  their  God  as  being  Spirit  or  Principle.  The  Jews 
particularly  represent  the  former  class,  while  the  Gentiles  par- 
ticularly represent  the  latter  class.  The  Jews  are  people  of  char- 
acter, while  the  Gentiles  are  pepole  of  intellect. 

In  looking  up  the  world's  history,  you  will  notice  that  when 
the  spirit  of  the  age  was  backward  of  this  line,  the  Jews  were  in 
the  ascendency  so  far  as  having  the  Divine  Oracles  are  con- 
cerned ;  but  at  the  time  of  Christ,  when  the  spirit  of  the  age  went 
forward  of  this  line,  then  the  Jews  were  hardened  that  the 
Gentiles  might  come  in,  and  they  became  the  chief  followers  of 
Christ.  The  Jews  looked  for  their  Messiah  as  Christ  shall 
appear  at  His  coming  in  the  future,  and  for  this  reason  they 
did  not  accept  Him  as  their  Lord  when  He  came  as  a  man: 
but  the  Gentiles,  seeing-  in  spirit,  or  through  the  intellect,  ac- 
cept the  gospel  as  Principle,  and  as  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  and  in 
this  way  Jesus  was  very  acceptable  to  them.  Let  us  look  yet  a 
little  deeper. 

By  referring  to  the  horoscope  of  the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  it 
will  be  seen  that  Jupiter  was  on  the  meridian  when  He  was 
crucified.  The  outward  expression  of  this  was.  His  triumphal 
entry  into  Jerusalem  as  King  of  the  Jews.  Jesus  began  preach- 


292  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

ing  when  Saturn  reached  the  zenith,  and  as  Saturn  is  a  superior 
planet  to  Jupiter,  it  may  be  urged  that  Jesus  went  backward 
in  the  scale  in  this  case;  but  not  so.  He  was  tried  before  Pilate, 
who,  as  has  been  described  as  relating  to  Uranus;  and  this 
planet  is  in  the  twelfth  house,  the  house  of  prison.  So  while 
Christ  was  true  to  Jupiter,  He  was  also  true  to  Uranus,  and,  in 
fact,  to  all  the  other  planetary  influences. 

Now,  if  we  assume  that  what  happens  to  the  Christ  as  an 
individual,  the  Ego  of  the  world,  will  also  happen  to  the  world 
when  considered  as  a  whole,  we  might  assume  that  what  hap- 
pened to  Christ  in  those  last  days  would  give  some  index  to  the 
happenings  of  the  world  in  the  last  days. 

On  this  hypothesis,  we  would  assume  that  part  of  the  people 
in  the  last  days  would  place  a  great  deal  of  stress  upon  their 
Personality.  The  Jews  especially  would  take  that  ground,  since 
they  live  in  the  elements  of  Character.  We  must  also  assume 
that  since  Uranus  was  afflicted  sorely  at  the  time,  that  those  per- 
sons who  trust  to  their  reason  will  have  a  sorry  time  of  it, 
and  that  many  of  them  will  be  led  into  captivity;  considering,  of 
course,  that  it  is  typical  of  Pilate's  delivering  Christ  to  be  cruci- 
fied after  having  found  Him  innocent. 

Comparing  these  researches  with  Holy  Writ,  we  find  that  the 
Jews  must  be  gathered  back  to  Jerusalem,  that  they  will  accept 
the  doctrine  of  Christ,  since  they  look  for  the  Messiah  as  Jesus 
shall  come  presently.  We  find  in  the  seventh  chapter  of  Reve- 
lations that  there  are  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  of 
the  Jews  who  have  superb  characters;  being  virtuous  in  every 
sense  of  the  word.  And  of  the  Gentiles  he  said.  "After  this  I 
beheld,  and,  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  could  number, 
of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues,  stood 
before  the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  in  white 
robes  and  palms  in  their  hands." 

All  these  shall  not  taste  death,  having  lived  purely  in  every 
way  from  their  infancy;  they  are  without  fault  before  God,  so 
that  they  shall  live  forever. 

From  this  we  might  infer  that  intellect  and  character  are  both 
the  ruling  spirit  of  the  age  in  those  days;  in  fact,  the  lower  mind 
having  been  made  perfect,  there  is  a  yearning  from  all  sources 
to  receive  the  Baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  greatest  stress,  however,  seems  to  be  placed  on  the  Jews 
of  superb  characters,  and  for  this  reason  I  am  of  the  opinion 
that  if  there  is  any  predominating  influences,  it  must  go  to  that 
of  Firmness,  or  the  Stability  of  Character. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  293 

Character  and  Intellect  should  be  nearly  equal  at  that  time,  be- 
cause the  two  go  hand  in  hand;  and  the  one  is  the  counterpart 
of  the  other.  Who  ever  heard  of  great  intellect  without  great 
character?  Or  who  ever  heard  of  great  character  without  great 
intellect?  The  one  is  impossible  without  the  other;  and  the 
increase  of  one  will  also  result  in  the  increase  of  the  other. 

From  what  has  been  said  we  may  easily  infer  that  perilous 
times  shall  come  in  the  last  days,  for  the  reason  that  the  times 
are  typical  of  the  betrayal  of  Christ.  The  good  people  of  the 
day  will  have  so  high  an  ideal  of  character  and  intellect  that 
those  who  live  in  these  will  be  so  far  above  the  sinful  people  of 
the  world  that  they  will  be  hated,  as  all  ultra  righteous  people 
have  been  hated  in  every  age.  They  will  therefore  accuse  and 
abuse  them  in  every  imaginable  way. 

The  question  now  arises,  Why  should  we  not  be  Christians? 
Is  there  anything  to  be  gained  by  being  an  Infidel?  Does  the 
Infidel  or  Free  Thinker  have  any  priveleges  that  we  do  not  have? 

Certainly  not.  We  have  all  the  privileges  that  they  have,  and 
the  guiding  influence  of  the  spirit  to  help  us  besides,  and  the  Holy 
Bible,  which  is  the  truth  revealed  to  us  through  holy  men  as 
they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  things  the  Infidel 
does  not  have.  If  man  wants  to  learn  anything,  if  he  would 
search  out  the  deep  mysteries  of  Nature,  there  is  every  reason 
why  he  should  become  a  Christian;  he  will  not  only  be  a  better 
man,  but  if  he  will  accept  and  court  the  guiding  influence 
of  the  spirit,  it  will  help  him  wonderfully  in  searching  out  the 
knowledge  he  most  desires.  It  is  a  mistaken  idea  that  we  are 
bound  by  any  ties  that  are  in  any  way  detrimental  to  our  welfare. 

Now  I  will  explain  to  you  a  mystery.  You  have  read  that 
Jesus  said,  ''Things  I  see  the  Father  do  that  I  do."  I  would  have 
you  know  that  our  Heavenly  Father  takes  on  the  image  of  our 
earthly  father  in  all  our  dreams  and  visions,  and  therefore  if  in  a 
vision  you  should  see  the  Father,  and  He  smiles  on-  you,  then 
you  may  know  that  the  works  you  are  doing  are  pleasing  to 
Him,  but  if  He  appears  displeased,  then  you  may  know  that  the 
works  you  are  doing  are  not  as  they  should  be. 

Strive  to  see  the  Father  in  your  own  interior  consciousness; 
that  you  may  be  able  to  serve  Him.  God  is  at  our  right  hand, 
and  we  should  hear  his  voice  speaking  to  us  in  plain  words  if 
we  will  Only  lend  our  ears.  Some  people  have  been  deceived  by 
this  from  the  fact  that  Satan  is  always  present,  tempting  us  to 
do  wrong.  It  is  well  therefore  to  try  every  spirit  whether  it  is 


294 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


MBS.  ESTELLA  M.  LOOMIS. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  295 

good  or  not ;  for  that  spirit  which  will  cause  you  to  disobey  the 
commandments  is  necessarily  evil. 

Therefore  TO-DAY,  if  you  should  hear  His  voice,  harden  not 
your  hearts;  but  purge  yourselves  from  dead  works  to  serve  the 
living  God. 

Seeing  then  that  we  are  compassed  about  with  such  an  array 
of  proofs,  let  us  lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the  sin  that  doth  so 
easily  beset  us,  looking  ever  to  Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of 
our  faith;  who,  having  endured  the  cross,  is  set  down  at  the  right 
hand  of  God. 

"Behold,  I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock;  if  any  man  hear  my 
voice,  and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and  will  sup 
with  him,  and  he  with  me." 

"Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I 
will  give  you  rest.  Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  learn  of  me; 
for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart;  and  ye  shall  find  rest  unto 
your  souls.  For  my  yoke  is  easy  and  my  burden  is  light." 

JESUS. 


CHAPTER  X. 

HOLY   MATERNITY. 

• 

By  Mrs.   Estella  M.   Loomis. 

To  those  who  are  seeking  for  a  better  way  to  live,  and  the 
good  that  they  can  do,  I  have  written  these  few  pages,  hoping 
they  for  whom  it  is  written  may  receive  it  in  a  virtuous  spirit. 
May  it  prove  to  be  the  means  of  helping  those  who  are  striving 
to  live  a  pure  life,  and  to  those  who  may  have  fallen. 

Amiability  is  a  centralization  of  humility  or  modesty  and 
purity;  for  without  the  former  the  principle  of  virtue  is  marred. 
The  original  life  or  spirit  of  man  and  woman  is  a  pure  divine 
principle,  and  does  not  partake  of  anything  impure;  but  the 
conditions  that  are  given  to  us  hinders  the  spirit  and  causes  all 
mental  disorders,  or  evils,  so-called  selfishness,  and  sensuality, 
which  are  created  by  man  himself  in  permitting  the  animal 
appetite  to  control  him. 


296  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION" 

Physical  purity  is  the  stepping  stone  to  soul  culture,  or  inner 
development;  and,  with  modesty  and  virtue,  it  leads  to  and 
leaves  an  unbroken  chain  to  the  love  conditions  of  the  soul.  So 
perfect  amiability  is  therefore  based  on  purity. 

Modesty  is  next  in  order;  without  it  man  and  woman  remains 
without  recognition.  Self  culture  and  love  crown  the  whole, 
and  constitutes  a  wreath  of  virtue  in  itself. 

We  should  strive  from  day  to  day  to  become  better;  that  is, 
to  control  our  dispositions,  our  animal  or  physical  natures,  and 
overcome  bad  habits.  It  is  as  Ella  Wheeler  Wilcox  says: 
"Make  each  day  worth  while — feel  that  you  have  taken  a  step 
forward  in  some  one  direction;  that  you  have  overcome  some 
fault,  strengthened  some  virtue,  cheered  some  troubled  soul, 
shown  kindness  to  some  living  thing — human  or  beast." 

Now  what  grand  beauties  lies  before  us  when  we  study  the 
book  of  Nature,  that  has  been  open  before  the  human  family 
from  the  creation  of  Adam,  but  which  has  never  been  seen  ex- 
cept by  a  very  few  who  have  truly  known  the  meaning  of  the 
word,  happiness.  Everv  effort  of  nature  is  always  to  do  good, 
and  to  cast  off  that  which  can  be  of  no  further  use  in  beautify- 
ing and  perfecting  its  life.  Then,  if  we  will  be  taught  by 
nature,  every  lesson  will  lead  us  to  higher  and  higher  degrees 
in  life.  We  should  cultiv?te  every  good  thought,  word  and  ac- 
tion, and  strive  to  cast  off  the  rubbish;  that  is,  every  evil  or 
unpleasant  thought,  word  or  action,  and  forget  them  forever. 

We  are  our  own  judges  of  what  is  right  or  wrong,  and  as  we 
decide,  so  we  build  our  own  characters,  and  make  our  own 
lives  just  what  they  are;  then,  when  we  add  to  this  the  right 
way  cf  living,  we  have  the  right  pursuit  of  happiness  in  accord- 
ance to  the  dictates  of  our  own  conscience,  and  the  building 
of  our  own  lives. 

What  a  beautiful  structure  looms  up  before  us!  The  thought 
that  we,  as  judges  in  the  profession  of  life,  have  a  right  to  the 
pursuit  of  happiness  in  our  own  way,  and  each  one  for  himself, 
thereby  building  tip  a  heaven  in  our  own  natures  in  which  we 
can  store  away  all  of  our  own  precious  treasures,  where  moth 
nor  ruct  doth  corrupt,  nor  thieves  break  through  and  steal. 
Then  let  us  pick  up  the  truths  and  set  aside  false  doctrines  and 
things  of  the  past.  Whv  not  open  the  door  of  love,  chanty 
and  g-ood-will  to  all  mankind?  "Above  all  things  have  fervent 
charity  among  yourselves;  for  charity  shall  cover  a  multitude  of 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  297 

sins.  Use  hospitality  one  to  another  without  grudging."  This 
duty  we  owe  to  our  fellow  man;  we  are  all  children  of  the  same 
Father.  If  we  render  kindness  to  our  neighbor  we  give  praise 
to  our  Father  because  we  do  what  He  desires  us  to  do;  and  "in— 
this  way  we  obey  the  new  commandment  that  Christ  has  given 
us,  "Love  ye  one  another,"  and  lay  all  selfish  pride  aside;  treat 
one  another  with  love,  truth  and  purity,  and  unchangeable 
kindness.  It  will  bring  us  nearer  to  the  kingdom  of  our  Father, 
because  we  are  allowing  the  good  that  is  within  us  to  show 
forth;  for  God  is  good,  and  God  is  love,  and  in  loving  others 
we  are  not  only  developing  our  own  souls,  but  are  helping  our 
brothers  and  sisters  to  see  the  All  Good.  The  more  acts  of 
kindness  we  do  the  more  it  increases  the  good  which  already 
lies  in  the  heart. 

If  we  will  let  the  sunlight  of  God's  love  into  our  inner  self  it 
will  open  the  way  for  His  blessings,  and  give  us  the  light  which 
will  shine  as  God  wills,  and  making  our  life  a  very  bower  of 
loveliness,  in  which  the  song  of  never  ceasing  happiness  will 
sing  their  notes  of  praise;  and  as  we  walk  within  the  light  we 
will  go  forth  with  love  for  all  mankind;  and  other  souls  will 
catch  a  glimpse  of  the  light,  and  they,  too,  will  grow  and  learn 
the  way  of  doing  good.  Then  how  beautiful  this  life  would  be 
if  we  would  look  each  other  in  the  face  with  love  and  good 
will  to  all. 

The  highest  laws  demand  complete  harmony  in  all  relations, 
in  the  rght  way  of  living  as  in  everything  else  connected  with 
the  formation  of  character.  We  are  apt  to  begin  on  the  outside 
instead  of  the  inside.  Then  let  us  think  none  but  lovely 
thoughts  that  lead  to  pleasant  words,  and  on  to  noble  deeds;  by 
this  it  causes  our  inner  self  to  push  onward  and  upward  on  its 
way  to  progression. 

Let  us  listen  to  the  good  and  store  it  away  in  memory's  cell 
and  pass  the  evil  lightly  by  without  injustice  to  the  good;  and 
as  our  eyes  are  the  windows  of  the  soul,  so  let  us  try  to  see  the 
grandeur  in  all  created  things;  and  overlook  the  faults  of  all 
mankind,  and  help  him  to  find  the  road  of  virtue;  for  we  must 
trust  him,  then  the  good  that  is  within  him  strives  to  do  the  best 
it  can. 

Look  into  the  life  of  Washington,  and  mark  what  tender  and 
brotherly  love  he  had  for  his  comrades  and  also  for  his  country. 
We  should  never  fail  to  take  his  character  for  an  example,  for 


298  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

it  shows  that  his  inner  self  was  pure.  Our  character  is  what  we 
should  live  for.  It  is  as  if  it  was  a  flower;  and  if  we  allow  the 
weeds  to  grow  thick  around  it  and  never  cultivate  it,  what  can 
we  expect?  Only  a  dwarf.  The  clear  thinker  and  careful  ob- 
server must  realize  that  there  is  one  and  only  one  main  object 
in  life,  and  that  is  the  building  of  character.  Then  to  live  right 
we  must  cultivate  the  inner  self.  It  lies  within  our  own  power 
to  do  so,  and  put  all  selfish  pride  aside ;  and  the  everlasting  dis- 
tinction between  the  rich  and  the  poor,  between  the  college 
graduate  and  the  student  of  the  common  schools. 

The  glorious  Sun  pours  down  his  golden  light  not  more  cheer- 
fully upon  the  rich  man's  palace  than  upon  the  poor  man's 
cabin.  Some  one  has  said,  "It  seems  to  be  a  universal  law  that 
the  sweetest  flower  grows  in  the  vales  of  humility."  The  man- 
ger is  ever  the  cradle  of  our  Saviour,  and  the  friend  of  human- 
ity is  rarely  born  under  a  palace  roof. 

When  we  read  of  the  life  of  our  Saviour  and  note  the  love  He 
had  for  all,  then  why  should  we  have  a  selfish  pride?  He  never 
felt  Himself  better  than  those  around  Him,  or  felt  conceited 
because  He  knew  all  things.  He  was  humble,  pure  and  noble. 
Why  do  we  waver  and  fail  to  take  heed  of  His  teachings,  His 
example,  when  He  taught  us  to  love  one  another? 

This  inner  hidden  life  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  world,  but  by 
turning  away  from  it ;  and  looking  for  the  light  of  that  heavenly 
world  and  for  the  still  sweet  voice  that  comes  to  guide  us 
aright.  By  quieting  the  outer  senses  we  become  conscious 
of  the  inner  self;  by  clearing  the  mind  of  the  busy  thoughts 
of  the  material  life  we  make  room  for  the  thoughts  of  the  inner 
life.  We  should  each  day  go  where  we  can  be  alone,  to  rest 
the  mind  and  cultivate  the  inner  self;  or  the  still  voice  that 
comes  to  us,  for  it  is  there  we  find  wisdom,  as  well  as  in  books 
or  schools. 

Knowledge  of  material  things  may  be  acquired  of  man;  but 
knowledge  of  eternal  things,  which  is  wisdom,  is  of  God.  When 
we  have  lived  the  inner  life  for  a  time  it  brings  us  into  harmony 
with  Nature.  How  beautiful  this  life  seems!  and  when  we  stroll 
out  and  view  Nature  where  all  is  quiet,  how  grand  it  all  is! 
We  know  that  life  exists,  and  there  is  where  we  can  feel  nearer 
to  God. 

When  a  man  receives  knowledge  and  wisdom  lie  feels  an 
inharmonv  with  the  eating  of  flesh  food;  he  feels  that  he  was 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  299 

meant  to  be  the  protector  of  the  creatures,  and  not  their  mur- 
derer or  destroyer.  He  shrinks  from  taking  life  unnecessarily, 
as  he  grows  more  human  toward  his  fellow  creatures,  he  has 
more  consideration  for  all  animated  things.  He  wishes  to  give~ 
the  creatures  the  freedom  he  desires  for  himself.  He  sees  the 
earth  supplied  with  food  for  man  and  beast,  and  he  cannot  enjoy 
taking  innocent  lives  for  food  to  satisfy  his  savage  appetite. 
He  feels  that  he  is  living  nearer  to  God,  and  becomes  more 
Godlike,  his  love  for  self,  which  is  a  destructive  and  cruel  love, 
changes  to  a  love  for  others;  and  as  his  attitude  of  mind 
changes  from  desire  of  serving  self  to  the  desire  of  serving 
others,  he  feels  a  growing  kinship  and  love  toward  not  only  all 
mankind,  but  all  living  creatures.  He  feels  more  distinctly 
the  creative  power,  and  yearns  to  protect  life  rather  than  to 
oppress  and  destroy  it. 

Our  Creator  has  all  things  in  a  perfect  mechanical  order — a 
place  for  everything,  and  everything  in  its  place.  Therefore 
masculine  -and  feminine  belong  together  from  the  order  of  crea- 
tion; but  it  was  not  intended  for  man  and  woman  to  abuse  their 
sex  nature.  God  created  man  and  woman  for  one  grand  pur- 
pose— the  propagation  of  the  race — but  not  for  them  to  gratify 
their  sex  nature  for  mere  pleasure.  Man  alone  abuses  this 
function,  and  to  the  extent  that  he  does  so,  he  is  deprived  of 
Divine  guidance,  which  is  possessed  by  all  the  animated  world. 

A  pure-minded  woman  wants  love,  not  passion;  her  nature 
being  love,  she  must  have  some  object  to  love.  Many  beautiful 
things  are  obtainable  through  a  chaste  life,  a  life  of  self  control, 
and  everything  desirable  is  lost  by  indulgence.  One  hour  of 
chaste  love  between  man  and  woman  is  worth  more  to  them 
than  all  the  indulgence  of  a  long  life. 

How  sad  to  know  that  man  and  woman  allow  themselves  to 
be  ruled  by  lust!  And  in  doing  so  they  are  not  only  wasting 
their  strength,  but  blasting  their  lives.  The  serpent  lust  is  al- 
lowed to  rule,  and  not  man.  Children  are  begotten  after  the 
vital  forces  are  wasted,  and  not  by  purity,  as  it  w?.s  intended. 
Then  parents  expect  their  children  to  be  bright  and  intellec- 
tual. If  they  expect  to  have  a  long  life  and  healthy  children 
they  must  live  a  life  of  chastity. 

Then,  speaking  of  slaving  the  unborn  babes,  I  think  it  is  a 
sin.  Remember,  there  is  some  One  whose  eye  never  closes. 
Our  Father  who  says  "Thou  shalt  not  kill."  I  think  this  is  one 


300  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

cause  01  many  suicides.  When  a  woman  makes  an  attempt  to 
destroy  that  life  and  does  not  succeed,  her  child  will  then  have 
those  distinctive  ideas  born  within  its  nature;  he  will  have  an 
inborn  desire  to  kill  something,  or  to  take  his  own  life. 

I  know  of  a  woman  who  was  in  this  position,  and  when  her 
little  son  was  only  a  lad  he  showed  the  conditions  his  mother 
had  given  him,  by  telling  her  that  he  wanted  to  die,  or  some- 
thing to  that  effect.  And  when  he  became  of  age  his  mothei 
was  quietly  reading  in  her  room  one  evening  when  he  came  to 
her  and  exchanged  a  few  pleasant  words,  and  on  leaving  kissed 
her  good  night.  He  went  out  of  the  house  into  the  darkness 
and  alone.  When  she  presently  heard  the  report  of  a  pistol, 
she  threw  her  hands  up  and  cried,  "Oh,  God!  what  have  I 
done?"  She  realized  the  awful  crime  she  had  caused.  We  can 
interpret  this  mother's  grief;  for  a  blow  in  a  similar  way,  I 
think,  is  given  to  those  who  slay  the  unborn  babes  when  they 
meet  their  Father  in  heaven. 

I  believe  what  Mrs.  Lambert  says  in  her  little  book  called 
"Holy  Maternity,"  in  which  she  says:  "But  many  think  that  if 
this  deed  can  be  accomplished  before  life  is  felt,  there  is  no  life, 
and  therefore  there  is  no  harm  in  destroying  it.  But  that  is 
only  one  of  the  darkest  subterfuges  of  the  devil  himself;  for 
be  it  known  unto  you,  oh,  guilty  woman,  whoever  you  may  be, 
that  at  whatever  period  after  conception  takes  place,  if  you  de- 
stroy the  germ,  you  destroy  a  human  being,  or  life;  for  life 
exists  from  the  first  moment  of  conception."  And  further,  she 
says:  "There  are  some  homes  childless  through  no  sin  of  the 
parents;  but  I  have  reference  to  those  homes  where  they  live 
after  the  flesh,  murdering  their  children  and  by  these  dark 
deeds  of  hell  destroying  them,  claiming  that  it  is  no  sin." 

When  I  think  of  the  slaying  of  the  innocents  in  the  world, 
then  the  thought  of  Luke  xviii.,  15-17,  comes  to  my  mind. 
"And  they  brought  unto  him  also  infants,  that  he  would  touch 
them;  but  when  his  disciples  saw  it,  thev  rebuked  them.  But 
Jesus  called  them  unto  him,  and  said,  'Suffer  little  children  to 
come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom 
of  God.  Verily  I  say  unto  vou,  Whosoever  shall  not  receive 
the  kingdom  of  God  as  a  little  child  shall  in  no  wise  e,nter 
therein.' ': 

Christ  blessed  the  little  children.  He  took  them  in  His 
arms — an  act  of  simple,  tender  love — He  was  in  sympathy  with 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  301 

life's  beginning.  Then  He  laid  His  hand  upon  them,  bless- 
ing them,  then  making  them  the  text  of  a  sermon,  the  germ  of 
one  great  thought  that  admits  of  boundless  expansion,  applica- 
tion, which  Christ  had  for  the  true  and  lovely.  He  could 
scarcely  look  upon  the  eloquence  of  the  dawn  of  childhood 
without  such  an  exclamation  as,  "Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven!"  Why,  oh  woman,  destroy  the  innocent  spirit,  when 
of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Why  not  live  in  purity  and 
multiply  as  Christ  has  taught  us? 

We  all  know  that  a  little  child  is  pure,  innocent,  unselfish, 
and  has  no  impure  thoughts;  and  why  do  we  not  obey  those 
words?  It  is  plain  enough;  and  then,  unless  we  become  as 
li  tie  children  we  cannot  enter  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  No 
dcubt  there  are  few  who  enter  the  highest  in  the  kingdom, 
but  when  we  become  as  pure  in  mind  and  body  as  a  little  child 
the  gate  then  will  be  ajar  for  us. 

When  man  and  woman  will  live  in  purity  with  one  another, 
\vom3n  then  will  redeem  the  world,  for  she  is  the  mother  of  all 
living  to  him,  and  there  is  no  life  for  man  without  her.  It  is 
woman's  work  here  to  elevate  humanity;  she  has  it  in  her 
power  to  raise  man  to  any  height  of  goodness,  or  she  can  cause 
him  to  become  the  very  lowest. 

How  wrong  it  is  for  a  young  lady  to  seek  to  win  a  young 
man's  heart  to  break  it!  How  little  does  she  know  of  the  life 
she  has  caused  to  become  reckless!  And  at  parties  her  costume 
is  made  with  low  neck  and  short  sleeves,  only  to  show  her 
pretty  neck,  "she  claims,"  but  oh,  where  is  the  modesty  of  that 
young  lady?  I  must  say  that  it  is  sadly  forgotten.  She  is  a 
snare  to  the  young  men,  and  a  reproach  to  their  virtue. 

The  young  ladies  should  cultivate  modesty  more  than  flirta- 
tions. Her  mind  should  be  of  a  higher  sphere  than  to  flirt  with 
the  faithless,  for  it  is  only  that  class  that  will  engage  in  such 
foolishness.  A  good-minded  man  will  not  accept  her  as  a  com- 
panion, for  he  wants  a  pure-minded  woman  to  help  him  through 
life's  journey.  She  should  have  more  honor  and  more  self- 
respect  than  to  allow  herself  to  drift  in  such  a  foolish  channel. 
By  practicing  virtue  she  will  help  to  avoid  the  ill  opinion  that 
some  men  hold  toward  women,  thus  elevating  her  sex  to  a 
higher  standard  of  appreciation. 

Now  speaking  of  the  young  men,  I  will  say  that  they  should 
never  allow  themselves  to  engage,  in  slandering  women  among 


302  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION? 

their  associates,  or  using  unrespectful  remarks.  If  he  cannot 
talk  as  respectful  of  the  ladies  before  men  as  he  does  to  the 
ladies  themselves,  then  he  should  not  be  allowed  to  associate 
with  pure-minded  women.  The  young  men  should  remember 
that  virtue  is  just  as  binding  upon  men  as  it  is  upon  women; 
for  the  men  are  the  fathers  of  our  daughters,  and  if  they  are 
not  pure,  then  how  can  they  reasonably  expect  to  raise  up 
pure  daughters?  Will  not  they  inherit  his  evil  conditions? 
It  is  a  mistaken  idea  that  the  women  only  should  have  virtue. 
The  young  men  should  be  virgins  as  well  as  the  young  ladies, 
that  virtue  should  have  its  perfect  work;  and  only  in  this  way 
will  the  race  become  elevated. 

There  is  something  more  in  love  than  the  majority  of  this 
generation  realizes.  Love  is  free;  it  cannot  be  bound  by  any 
law  except  that  of  its  own  great  nature;  but  sensual  acts  can 
and  should  be  bound.  When  human  nature  is  free  from  the  ty- 
rant passion's  chains,  then  love  will  always  be  good,  because  it 
will  always  produce  beneficial  results. 

If  men  and  women  were  known  to  be  too  honorable  to  do 
wrong,  one  with  the  other,  then  woman  could  approach  the 
man  toward  whom  she  feels  attracted  as  a  most  loving  brother, 
and  he  would  receive  her  as  a  loved  sister;  and  in  that  manly 
and  womanly  sympathy,  no  sensual  passions  blinding  their  sen- 
s'bilities,  they  would  certainly  know  whether  it  was  a  brotherly 
and  sisterly  love,  or  a  more  sacred  love ;  and  even  if  they  should 
begin  to  think  that  it  was  true  love  when  it  was  not,  verity  of 
experience  would  check  their  ardor  and  suggest  carefulness, 
and  by  the  purity  of  absolute  chastity  on  the  part  of  both,  the 
intuitions  would  instruct  the  intellect  and  thus  prevent  all  mis- 
takes in  marriages. 

"And  still  we  love  the  evil  cause, 
And  of  the  just  effects  complain; 
We  tread  upon  life's  broken  laws, 
And  murmur  at  our  self-inflicted  pain. 
We  turn  us  from  the  light  and  find 
Our  special  shapes  before  us  thrown, 
As  they  who  leave  the  sun  behind, 
Walk  in  the  shadows  of  themselves  alone." 

—Mrs.  F.  M.  Lambert. 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  303 

"Today  we  find  followers  of  God  who  do  not  want  light  on 
this  line.  They  say  they  are  saved  and  perhaps,  say  they  are 
sanctified,  but  as  long  as  they  are  living  after  the  fleshly  desires, 
whether  in  eating  or  drinking,  or  in  sexual  indulgence,  the  old 
Adamic  tap  root  of  fallen  nature  is  there.  "There  is  a  gen- 
eration that  are  pure  in  their  own  eyes  yet  is  not  washed  from 
their  filthiness." — Pro.  xxx.,  12. 

"While  some  are  rejecting  light,  there  are  some  honest 
hearts  who  are  asking  for  the  old  paths.  Lust  is  sin,  whether 
in  the  marriage  relation  or  out  of  it;  for  marriage  never  makes 
it  any  other  thing  than  what  it  really  is.  God  never  intended 
that  marriage  should  be  a  cloak  for  legalized  prostitution,  as 
it  is  in  hundreds  of  cases  to-day. 

"Here  comes  a  man  whose  ruling  passion  is  lust.  He  has 
too  much  self-respect  to  commit  adultery,  and  so  he  singles  out 
some  pure  girl,  and  perhaps,  treats  her  with  the  utmost  respect. 
He  woes  and  wins  her  for  his  bride.  He  procures  a  marriage 
licence,  and  placing  it  in  the  hands  of  a  magistrate  or  minister, 
the  ceremony  is  performed;  he  claims  her  for  all  his  own, 
and  this  bit  of  paper,  and  those  few  words,  he  thinks  exempts 
him  from  all  lascivious  sin.  He  rnay  give  way  to  his  base 
desires  at  will,  because,  you  see,  he  has  complied  with  the  law, 
and  if  he  provides  for  her  temporal  wants,  and  does  not  misuse 
her  in  any  other  way,  there  is  no  law  in  all  our  boasted  land  of 
liberty  to-day  that  would  take  any  notice  of  the  cruelty  in- 
flicted on  her  by  the  demon  of  lust." 

Section  96,  of  the  Civil  Code  of  California,  reads  as  follows: 

"Persistent  refustal  to  have  reasonable  matrimonial  inter- 
course as  husband  and  wife,  when  health  and  physical  condi- 
tions does  not  make  such  refusal  reasonably  necessary,  is  de- 
sertion." Or,  in  other  words,  if  one  will  not  submit  and  sur- 
render their  virtue  to  the  demon  of  lust,  it  becomes  a  valid 
grounds  for  divorce,  in  this  boasted  land  of  liberty! 

"Think  you  that  this  is  the  kind  of  marriage  Jesus  meant 
when  he  said,  'What  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man 
put  asunder?'  No,  indeed!  Marriage  under  such  circum- 
stances is,  at  best,  prostitution  sanctioned  by  law,  and  bears  the 
mark  of  the  beast,  and  justly  merits  the  wrath  of  an  angry  God. 
He  meant  a  pure  and  holy  marriage,  sanctioned  both  by  God 
and  man,  and  free  from  lust. 


30-1  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

"Wherever  found,  I  contend  that  lust  is  sin.  No  priest  or 
magistrate  can  make  it  holy.  To  that  end  it  must  be  kept  pure 
and  clean.  The  wife  should  be  treated  with  as  much  respect 
after  marriage  as  before.  She  should  always  have  enough  of 
the  real  womanhood  about  her  to  treat  her  husband  in  the 
same  manner.  'God  sent  not  His  Son  into  the  world  to  con- 
demn the  world,  but  that  the  world  through  Him  might  be 
saved.'  If  you  find  that  the  old  nature  still  brings  you  into 
bondage,  pray  for  real  cleansing  and  deliverance,  and  that  on 
every  line,  and  rest  assured  that  God  will  help  you. 

"But  the  old  man  of  sin  dies  hard.  At  this  point  it  will  cost 
sighs,  groans  an  dconfessions  to  crucify  him;  for  he  will  not 
give  up  without  a  struggle.  But  when  you  get  fully  delivered, 
you  can  shout  victory  over  sin,  the  flesh  and  the  devil. 

"Esau  sold  his  birthright  for  a  mess  of  pottage,  and  parents 
barter  themselves  and  their  children  for  a  shadow,  a  momentary 
pleasure,  to  be  followed  by  disgust  and  loathing.  But  some 
say  that  God  gave  us  this  desire,  and  He  would  be  unjust  to 
punish  for  what  He  created.  'Let  no  may  say  when  he  is 
rvmpted,  I  am  tempted  of  God»  for  God  cannot  be  tempted  with 
evil,  neither  tempteth  He  any  man;  but  every  man  is  tempted 
when  he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust  and  enticed.  Then 
when  lust  hath  conceived,  it  bringeth  forth  sin;  and  when 
sin  is  finished,  it  bringeth  forth  death.  Do  not  err,  my  beloved 
brethren/  Jas.  i.,  13-16. 

"Our  hands,  our  feet,  our  eyes,  our  ears  and  every  member 
of  our  body  has  its  natural  work.  Our  eyes  are  not  made  to 
feast  on  carnal  objects.  Our  ears  are  not  made  to  listen  to 
vulgarity.  Our  feet  are  not  made  to  run  in  forbidden  paths; 
and  those  other  members  of  our  body  has  a  still  greater  work 
to  perform,  viz.,  the  reproduction  of  the  species.  When  they 
are  used  for  this  alone,  it  is  proper  and  right,  and  meets  the 
approval  of  God. 

"God  said,  'Marriage  is  honorable  in  all,  and  the  bed  is  unde- 
filed,'  meaning  in  its  pure  relation  to  the  law  of  God  and  man; 
and  by  marriage  they  accept  this  law  of  chastity.  Matthew 
Henry,  commenting  on  this  passage,  says:  'Marriage  is  honor- 
able and  happy,  when  persons  come  together  pure  and  chaste, 
and  preserve  the  marriage  bed  undefiled,  not  only  from  unlaw- 
ful, but  inordinate  affections/ 

"Adam  Clark  says  of  marriage-  'What  a  pity  that  this  heav- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  305 

enly  institution  should  have  been  perverted!  That,  instead 
of  becoming  a  sovereign  help  to  all,  it  is  now,  through  its 
prostitution  to  animal  and  secular  purposes,  become  the  de- 
stroyer of  millions!' 

"Satan  says,  'It  is  not  sin;  for  God  says  multiply/  Well, 
taking  this  view  of  it,  is  it  their  object  to  multiply  when  the 
mother  is  already  fulfilling  her  part  of  the  command  by  building 
up  the  young  life,  or  else  nursing  her  little  one?  If  this  is  their 
only  aim,  she  will  be  set  apart  during  this  time.  Tell  rne  truly, 
are  they  obeying  this  command  when  they  change  the  natural 
use  of  the  woman  into  that  which  is  against  nature?  There 
are  some  wives  who  are  compelled  to  undergo  as  much  from 
their  husbands  as  a  common  harlot  is  expected  to  endure  from 
the  common  rabble  of  the  street.  And  then,  after  this,  she  is 
expected  to  endure  the  pain  of  motherhood  without  a  murmur, 
'How  are  the  mighty  fallen!' 

"Eld.  V.  A.  Dake  wrote,  in  1888,  these  truthful  words: 
"Wives,  when  pregnant,  and  bearing  the  burden  of  sustaining" 
a  duplex  life,  are,  nevertheless,  called  upon  time  and  time  again 
to  yield  to  the  lustful  demands  of  their  husbands,  who  have 
made  them  parties  to  onanism  (Gen.  xxxviii.,  9),  and  other  vile 
and  unclean  practices.  Their  very  souls  are  sick  with  hope 
long  deferred.  Do  not  call  the  doctrine  of  sexual  purity  a 
'delusive  and  dangerous  doctrine.'  Women  love  the  doctrine 
of  sexual  continence,  except  for  procreation,  because  it  brings 
freedom  to  them  from  a  slavery  more  galling  than  the  lash  o? 
the  slave  driver.'.  God  alone  knows  the  heart  anguish  which 
many  of  our  sex  are  suffering  because  of  the  'skeleton  in  the 
closet.'  This  foe  of  lust  has  entered  some  of  the  dearest 
homes  of  our  land,  wringing  the  hearts  of  wives  and  mothers 
with  unutterable  anguish.' 

"Well,"  says  some  one,  God  said  in  the  beginning,  'It  is  not 
good  for  man  to  be  alone.'  True;  neither  is  it  now.  He 
needs  a  helpmate,  but  not  a  slave  to  his  passions. 

"Paul  said,  Tt  is  good  for  a  man  not  to  touch  a  woman,' 
thus  showing  clearly  that  it  is  possible  tor  men  and  women  to 
live  continent  lives,  and  that  it  was  much  the  better  way.  I 
believe  the  blood  applied  saves  from  all  sins,  not  excepting  lust. 

"Lu?tful  desire  is  sin,  whether  in  or  out  of  the  marriage  rela- 
tion; therefore.  'Walk  in  the  spirit,  and  ye  shall  not  fulfill  the 
lusts  of  the  flesh.  Lust  is  the  desire  to  gratify  the  flesh  alone, 


306  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

without  keeping  the  real  object -in  view,  for  which  God  created 
the  organs  of  reproduction." 

There  is  a  love  which  few  have  known.  It  is  a  love  that 
opens  the  inner  sanctuary  of  the  soul,  and  when  it  does,  the 
light  of  God's  great  nature  shines  in  and  illuminates  the  mind, 
the  whole  nature  of  the  individual,  consuming  all  evil  desires 
and  passions  and  exalting  that  individual  to  a  magnificent  man 
or  woman. 

Now,  to  pick  up  the  thread  of  life,  let  us  start  where  the  light 
of  the  world  finds  us,  and  that  is  at  home,  which  is  a  little 
world  of  itself,  the  seat  where  happiness  abounds  and  furnishes 
a  sphere  for  the  exercise  of  every  virtue. 

Virtue  is  not  to  be  put  on  and  off  with  one's  best  clothes. 
Nature  will  neither  be  molested  nor  violated  without  punish- 
ment, which  is  handed  down  through  generations. 

Prof.  O.  S.  Fowler  says:  "Is  virtue  loathsome  that  it  must 
be  stifled?  If  husbands  and  wives  would  but  manifest  more 
love  in  purity  they  would  experience  far  less  of  its  animal  as- 
pect. You  have  once  loved  in  purity,  who  has  not?  and  it  is 
said  that  marriage  kills  love.  Why  should  it?  Its  natural 
sphere  so  perfectly  adapted  in  every  way  to  promote  it  so 
often  creates  disgust?  Because  up  to  marriage  they  cherish 
platonic  love;  yet  when  suddenly  transferred  to  its  animal 
plane  which  deadens  love's  purity.  All  the  world  have  won- 
dered why  marriage  generally  takes  all  the  poetry  out  of  love. 
God  did  not  intend  for  love's  purity  to  be  deadened.  He  cre- 
ated man  and  woman  for  one  purpose,  not  for  them  to  merely 
gratify  their  physical  nature."  Again  he  says: 

"Let  any,  all,  who  have  truly  and  deeply  loved  recall  and 
analyze  this  statement:  There  are  few  men  or  women  who  have 
not  had  experiences  which,  if  they  were  to  think  over  would 
prove  to  them  that  the  happiest  hours  of  their  lives  were 
while  keeping  company  with  the  one  they  loved. 

"How  many  times  when  man  and  woman  have  spent  an 
evening  together  and  separated,  they  have  both  felt  such  a 
happy  exhilaration  it  seemed  as  if  their  bodies  had  no  weight, 
but  as  if  they  floated  along  without  effort,  and  they  looked  for- 
ward to  the  time  when  they  would  meet  again.  Then  when  they 
marry,  if  they  were  separated  for  life  they  would  not  feel  the 
same,  and  in  many  casese  would  even  be  sorry  they  married  at 
all.  Why  is  this?  It  is  because  that  while  they  were  both 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  307 

I 

potent  with  life  there  was  a  harmonious  interchange  and  inter- 
blending  of  love  which  fed  the  body,  mind,  and  soul;  and  when 
that  life  was  exhausted,  nothing  remained  but  the  harmony  of 
what  had  been  and  the  desire  to  find  it  again.  This  desire  is 
often  the  cause  of  excessive  indulgence." 

Sex  passion  is  often  mistaken  for  love,  and  more  marriages 
occur  because  of  this  than  for  any  other  cause,  and  this  is  one 
reason  why  so  many  marriages  are  a  failure.  It  is  also  where 
the  sin  of  the  world  begins.  We  put  it  upon  our  innocent 
children,  and  when  they  become  men  and  women,  they  show 
the  conditions  they  were  born  under,  so  it  goes  on  and  on, 
through  generation  after  generation.  How  can  we  expect 
those  who  follow  us  to  be  better,  or  even  as  good,  if  we  neglect 
to  lay  the  right  foundation  for  them  to  build  upon?  That  is 
why  I  think  it  is  necessary  for  man  and  woman  to  perfect  them- 
selves first.  We  cannot  expect  to  raise  an  intellectual  and  vir- 
tuous family  when  we  have  habits  which  we  know  are  not  bene- 
fitting  our  body  or  mind.  The  germ  must  be  pure  if  we  expect 
purity  in  return. 

Woman  ought  to  prepare  her  mind  and  body  before  she  takes 
a  step  to  bring  her  child  to  the  world;  and  while  pregnant, 
her  life  should  be  happy,  chaste,  and  free  or  unburdened  from 
cares  that  worry  her.  She  should  free  herself  from  the  foolish 
fashions  of  the  day,  and  wear  gowns  flowing  from  the  shoul- 
ders with  no  weight  upon  the  hips. 

The  first  five  months  should  be  devoted  to  physical  culture, 
while  the  rest  should  be  devoted  to  study  and  cultivation  of  the 
mind.  She  should  live  wholly  for  her  child's  sake,  and  when 
she  feels  fretted  or  annoyed  over  the  trials  of  life,  she  should 
stop  to  conquer,  and  quiet  the  inner  self;  go  out  among  nature, 
listen  to  her  teachings,  while  from  all  -around  earth,  waters 
and  the  depths  of  air,  comes  a  still  voice,  which  will  comfort 
those  who  are  weary. 

Look  into  the  beautiful  life  of  Christ;  a  good,  simple  minded, 
truth  feeling,  true  loving  soul.  He  felt  the  truth;  He  offered 
no  argument,  and  like  a  woman  He  breathed  out  the  emotions 
of  His  inward  nature,  "I  and  my  Father  are  one,"  because  He 
felt  Himself  to  be  in  harmony  with  the  principle  of  Nature. 
Mary  and  Christ  cap  the  climax  by  Mary's  happy  and  holy  state 
of  mind  during-  Christ's  nativity.  She  was  in  a  hilly  country, 
drinking  abundantly  the  invigorating  breeze  of  Judah's  balmy 
clime,  telling  how  happy  her  vision  had  made  her. 


308  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Oh,  woman;  why  not  take  this  beautiful  mother  for  an  ex- 
ample? Does  it  not  show  that  purity  will  bring  purity  in  re- 
turn? She  who  was  chosen  to  be  the  mother  of  our  Saviour! 
She  was  poor  and  obscure  in  the  world,  but  was  chosen  of  the 
Lord  and  precious  rich  in  childlike  humility,  in  the  tenderness 
of  feeling,  in  submissiveness  of  spirit,  and  in  faith.  In  her  the 
most  lovely  and  delicate  traits  of  womanhood  were  unfolded 
and  the  most  lofty  calling  of  woman  was  shown;  hence  the 
whole  race  was  blessed  in  her. 

The  fact  that  Joseph  and  Mary  lived  purely,  and  that  he  knew 
her  not  until  after  Christ  was  born,  is  conclusive  proof  that 
absolute  chastity  is  in  perfect  harmony  with  God's  holy  law. 

Another  thing  worth  mentioning  here  is  the  fact  that  it  seems 
to  be  the  spirit  of  this  age  for  some  people  to  seek  purity.  Some 
girls  have  come  to  me  who  have  never  heard  of  these  principles 
of  chastity,  and  say  that  they  do  not  believe  it  right  to  live  as 
the  world  is  living  to-day.  It  seems  to  be  spontaneous  in  them, 
and  it  leads  us  to  the  belief  that  the  world  is  awaking  to  a  sense 
of  purity,  whether  it  is  being  taught  to  them  or  not. 

Maternal  love  is  the  mother's  one  educational  and  moulding 
agent.  How  beautiful  it  is  to  see  her  caress-  her  little  one! 
being  constituted  to  love  her  infant  with  a  tenderness  that  lan- 
gu^ge  cannot  express;  and  children  natur?lly  loving  those  who 
love  them.  These  two  facts  make  them  love  her  the  most, 
and  this  gives  her  unlimited  moulding  powers  over  them. 

Who  knows  but  mother?  She  can  soothe  the  pain,  and  heal 
the  wound,  and  when  her  wayward  child  returns,  mother  will 
meet  him  at  the  door  with  outstretched  arms  ready  to  forgfve. 
She  can  take  back  her  child  and  overlook  the  wrongs.  No  one 
knows  the  sadness  of  her  heart  when  her  child  goes  astray  and 
wanders  here  or  there,  God  knows  where,  and  the  sorrow  of  that 
heart!  How  sad  it  is  to  see  a  boy  or  girl  bring  sadness  to  their 
mother's  heart,  she  who  cuddles  them  so  near  to  her  heart,  and 
teaches  them  as  they  kneel  at  her  knee. 

"Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep, 
I  pray  the  Lord  my  soul  to  keep." 

It  is  necessary  for  woman  to  guard  her  children  and  instruct 
them,  for  it  is  in  her  power  to  mould  their  characters  for  life, 
and  can  make  them  noble  men  and  women. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  f      309 

When  General  Grant  left  home  for  college,  his  mother  said 
to  him,  "I  want  you  to  be  a  man,  and  I  want  you  to  be  fearless 
of  all  things  except  to  do  wrong."  In  the  presence  of  tempta- 
tions and  enterprises,  his  mother's  words  would  come  to  him, 
and  helped  him,  and  led  him  on  to  do  the  good  he  has  done. 

There  are  many  instances  where  a  mother's  cheer  and  encour- 
aging words  have  helped  her  child  to  meet  the  destiny  of  their 
lives. 

I  believe  in  woman's  rights,  but  I  think  she  will  step  out  of 
her  sphere  when  she  places  herself  in  the  field  by  the  side  of 
man,  for  there  she  will  lose  her  queenliness  and  become  man- 
nish. Her  children  will  lose  the  refinement  that  helps  them 
to  become  noble  men  and  women.  I  think  her  work  is  at  home, 
to  be  a  companion  for  her  children,  and  her  husband's  counsel- 
or, and  governing  the  home. 

When  man  and  woman  are  in  harmony  with  each  other,  each 
taking  the  other  into  their  counsel,  then  you  will  find  within 
their  doors  peace,  harmony  and  prosperity.  Woman  should  be 
queenly  in  her  home;  she  should  cultivate  purity,  sweetness  of 
disposition,  and  all  that  is  noble  and  elevating,  for  her  influence 
goes  further  than  she  realizes.  She  is  an  example  for  her 
children,  and  she  is  one  who  can  comfort  her  companion  when 
he  comes  home  weary  with  the  toils  of  life. 

A  prospective  mother  should  know  how  to  guard  herself  against 
the  evils  that  will  harm  her  offspring.  She  should  know  how 
to  conduct  herself  to  endow  her  child  with  traits  of  character 
that  will  be  a  blessing  to  her,  and  be  beloved  by  all.  It  is 
not  going  too  far  on  this  subject  to  say  that  during  the  last 
three  or  four  months,  if  she  wishes  her  child  to  follow  a  cer- 
tain occupation,  she  can  open  the  way  for  her  child  by  con- 
stantly dwelling  upon  those  chosen  thoughts;  but  not  thoughts 
alone  will  do  this.  For  an  example,  let  us  say  that  she  wishes 
her  child  to  become  a  minister.  She  should  diligently  search 
within  the  Scriptures  for  those  principles  she  most  dearly  loves. 
If  these  cannot  come  from  the  depths  of  her  soul,  where  love 
and  harmony  exist,  then  her  mission  will  not  be  complete;  and 
so  it  will  be  found  with  all  other  occupations;  she  should  love 
the  work  that  she  wants  her  child  to  do. 

Here  then  lies  woman's  greatest  opportunity  to  do  a  great 
work  in  elevating  and  perfecting  the  human  race.  Women 
are  strangely  ignorant  of  this  vital  {ruth;  until  recent  years  it 


310  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

has  not  been  considered  a  proper  theme  for  tongue  or  pen. 
We  should  all  become  informed  upon  the  subject  of  prenatal 
influences,  and  of  the  laws  relating  to  the  same. 

Beauty  of  person,  sweetness  of  disposition,  with  the  desire  to 
bring  flowers  (as  I  may  call  them,  for  what  is  more  lovely  than 
flowers?)  for  herself  and  others  to  admire,  should  be  one  beau- 
tiful hope  for  woman  to  strew  along  the  path  of  life.  But  here 
it  does  not  close,  for  the  husband  has  a  work  to  do  which  is  as 
important  as  that  of  the  wife,  and  perhaps  more  so.  Dr.  Dlo 
Lewis,  in  his  work  on  "Chastity/'  voices  my  sentiments  on  this 
question  when  he  says: 

"No  man  should  ever  beget  a  child  without  weeks,  perhaps 
months  of  preparation  for  this  important  office.  He  should  live 
temperately,  soberly  and  chastely.  If  he  has  bad  habits,  he 
should  during  this  period  at  least,  carefully  abstain  from  indulg- 
ing them.  He  should  cultivate  purity  of  thought,  and  seek 
through  an  intelligent  sympathy  with  his  wife  in  all  her  hopes 
and  aims." 

We  know  that  the  intellect  is  our  guide  in  all  things, 
"knowledge  is  power,"  and  this  kind  of  knowledge  is  more 
powerful  than  any  other.  Then  let  us  learn  how  to  so  apply  it 
as  to  make  our  children  a  great  deal  better  than  ourselves. 

It  becomes  our  duty  to  weed  out  vices,  cultivate  our  excel- 
lences, and  keep  ourselves  on  high  and  virtuous  ground.  This 
is  our  specific  work,  and  we  should  see  to  it  that  we  execute  it 
in  the  very  best  way. 

"This  I  say  then,  Walk  in  the  spirit,  and  we  shall  not  fufilll 
the  lusts  of  the  flesh.  For  the  flesh  lustetli  against  the  spirit, 
and  the  spirit  against  the  flesh;  and  these  are  contrary  the  one 
to  the  other;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would. 
But  if  ye  be  led  by  the  spirit,  ye  are  not  under  the  law.  Now 
the  works  of  the  flesh  are  manifest,  which  are  these:  Adultery , 
fornication,  uncleanness,  lasciviousness,  idolatry,  witchcraft, 
hatred,  variance,  emulations,  wrath,  strife,  seditions,  heresies, 
envyings,  murders,  drunkenness,  revelings  and  such  like;  of 
which  I  tell  you  before,  as  I  have  also  told  you  in  time  past,  that 
they  which  do  such  things  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of 
God.  But  the  fruit  of  the  spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffer- 
ing, gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance,  against 
such  there  is  no  law.  Aad  they  that  are  Christ's  have  cruci- 
fied the  flesh  with  the  affections  and  lusts.  If  we  live  in  the 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  311 


spirit,  let  us  also  walk  in  the  spirit.  Let  us  not  be  desirous  of 
vainglory,  provoking  one  another,  envying  one  another." 
(Gal.  v.,  16-26.) 

Here  in  this  paragraph  of  Paul's  is  shown  us  the  way  to  clean 
our  raiment,  and  make  us  whiter  than  snow;  or  to  wear  the 
white  robe,  as  it  was  intended  for  us  in  the  beginning,  and  which 
was  given  us  in  purity.  But  as  it  stands  to-day,  it  is  like  a 
wound  after  it  has  healed,  the  scar  is  there,  which  is  handed 
down  through  generation  after  generation.  Then  to  walk  in 
the  spirit  we  must  live  a  chaste  life,  for  the  sensual  acts  and 
thoughts  are  earthly  and  weak  at  best. 

Then  it  is  necessary  for  us  to  overcome  these  faults  as  far  as 
possible,  and  to  fill  the  mind  with  all  beautiful  and  ennobling 
thoughts.  Then  the  whole  nature  will  gradually  see  the  higher 
life,  and  to  walk  with,  and  be  led  by  the  spirit.  If  we  would  live 
a  life  of  chastity,  then  we  would  receive  Divine  guidance,  which 
would  lead  us  to  higher  attainments.  The  path  of  attainment 
in  religion,  as  in  science,  art  and  poetry,  lies  through  self-control 
and  virginity.  Self-control  is  the  foundation  of  a  moral  life, 
and  it  knows  no  creed  or  race,  and  in  all  ages  of  the  world, 
in  all  religions,  and  in  all  races,  the  men  of  self-control  have 
lived  pure  l:ves.  Where  chastity  and  self  control  are  found  you 
will  find  spiritual  knowledge  and  blessings  are  little  by  little  re- 
vealed. 

If  parents  would  study  and  practice  this  creative  science, 
their  offspring  would  be  well  worth  raising.  Man  can  achieve 
temperance,  religious,  educational  and  other  reforms,  but  woman 
alone  can  regenerate  humanity  and  make  earth  once  more  a 
paradise.  Oh,  what  children  she  could  bear,  if  she  just  knew 
these  prenatal  laws!  They  would  be  more  brilliant  and  perfect 
than  the  sun  now  shines  tipon. 

Why  not  awake,  oh  man  and  woman,  from  this  ignorance  and 
folly  of  the  present,  to  the  exalted  destiny  thus  imposed  upon 
you?  Long  enough,  oh,  too  long,  have  we  trifled  away  what 
God  intended  for  our  good.  He  has  done  all  that  ever  he  could 
do  to  enable  humanity  to  bring  forth  perfect  human  beings,  but 
man  and  woman  alone  have  crushed  the  pure  spirit  He  has 
sent  us  by  their  continued  sin. 

This,  oh  dear  reader,  are  our  productions!  Should  life  be 
begotten  by  accident  or  through  mere  carnal  desire,  or  should 
it  not  be  by  design?  Should  parents  indulge  their  lust  from 


312  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

day  to  day  and  then  hate  their  seed  at  its  conception?  or  is  it 
not  more  Godlike  to  love  that  life  and  give  it  freedom,  a  life 
of  joy  and  peace,  and  help  it  to  gain  the  knowledge  and  bless- 
ings that  God  has  sent  it  here  to  receive  When  we  know  that 
we  can  elevate  our  race  and  make  man  and  woman  superior 
to  what  we  are  to-day,  then  it  is  our  duty  to  do  so. 

I  have  heard  it  said  by  able  speakers  that  "we  want  men  of 
character  to  rule  our  country."  This  is  the  truest  path  to 
character.  Oh,  what  excellent  bounties  we  could  shower  upon 
our  children  by  living  as  we  should!  May  the  time  not  be  far 
off  when  the  sleeping  souls  awake  and  see  the  countless  bless- 
ings that  are  ours  when  we  awake  and  come  to  the  conscious- 
ness of  a  purer  life!  The  thought  of  God  our  Father,  the  ruler 
of  us  all,  ought  to  make  us  good  and  true  to  each  other.  We 
are  bound  together  in  Him  who  gives  us  our  daily  bread  not 
only  for  our  bodies,  but  also  for  our  souls.  Then,  when  we 
pray,  He  and  the  angels  will  hear  us.  When  all  our  thoughts 
are  pure  and  true,  our  guardian  angel  can  be  near  us,  and  by 
living  a  pure  life  it  helps  to  draw  every  v:rtue  to  us,  and  keeps 
them  hovering  round  to  strengthen,  guide  and  cheer  us.  When 
our  acts  are  free  from  vice,  and  our  consciences  clear  from  sin, 
and  we  have  ch^ritv  for  all  mankind,  then  the  light  will  shine, 
and  the  truth  will  forever  flow. 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE  CONFLICT  OF  OPINION   REGARDING  THE   PRINCIPLES  OF  REGEN- 
ERATION  IS   NO   CONFLICT. 

Of  all  the  religious  books  ever  written,  whether  in  the  Church 
or  out  of  it ;  whether  written  by  Theologian  or  Scientist,  Greek 
or  Jew,  Civilian  or  Barbarian;  in  considering  the  problem  of 
Regeneration,  they  may  be  broadly  divided  into  two  grand  classes 
or  schools. 

One  of  these  classes  advocate  the  theory  that  every  man  has 
a  part  of  the  Divine  Being  within  himself,  and  that  the  spiritual 
growth  is  the  result  of  the  development,  evolution,  or  birth  of 
the  inner  spiritual  man  from  within;  while  the  other  class  be- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


313 


ieves  that  the  regenerate  Life  Principle  is  a  new  creation  born 
from  above  and  from  without. 

When  we  find  two  classes  or  factions  divided  on  a  great  prob- 
lem like  this,  it  seems  to  me  that  there  must  be  some  reasonable 
grounds  for  both  factions  to  exist — some  fundamental  truth  upon 
which  their  opinion  is  based — or  else  they  would  not  exist.  No 
matter  whether  the  question  relates  to  religion,  or  politics,  or 
anything  else,  there  are  two  sides  to  the  question,  and  both  sides 
should  be  impartially  considered  and  our  judgment  based  upon 
the  whole  testimony,  and  not  upon  a  part  of  it.  It  does  not 
necessarily  follow  that  one  faction  is  entirely  wrong  because  the 
other  is  right,  but  we  usually  find  that  each  are  right  in  a  certain 
sense  of  the  word,  while  they  may  be  wrong  in  another,  or  when 
viewed  from  a  different  standpoint. 

That  we  may  fully  illustrate  the  problem  before  us,  I  think  it 
best  to  choose  two  authors  of  opposite  views,  and  quote  enough 
from  each  one  of  their  works  to  give  a  fair  idea  of  what  their 
views  are  on  this  particular  question,  and  then  make  a  compari- 
son of  the  two  opinions  and  see  what  we  can  learn  from  it. 

Mr.  Henry  Drummond,  in  his  "Natural  Law  in  the  Spiritual 
World,"  holds  a  directly  opposite  view  to  that  of  Mr.  John  Ham- 
lin  Dewey,  in  his  "Pathway  of  the  Spirit."  The  former  holds 
the  opinion  that  the  new  life  comes  from  without,  while  the  latter 
holds  the  opinion  that  the  new  Life  is  an  evolution  of  the  Spirit 
within  ourselves. 

It  is  agreed  that  any  speculation  on  this  question  will  be  ac- 
ceptable. With  the  facts  we  have  before  us  I  think  we  can  learn 
some  things  concerning  this  most  important  question  that  is  be- 
yond mere  speculation,  since  they  are  based  upon  fact,  science 
and  analogy.  I  do  not  claim,  however,  that  this  question  is  per- 
fectly clear  to  me.  "We  see  through  a  glass  darkly ;"  yet  I  can  add 
considerable  to  the  present  general  stock  in  trade,  and  perhaps 
bring  out  some  things  that  are  entirely  new. 

Mr.  Henry  Drummond,  in  his  "Natural  Law  in  the  Spiritual 
World,"  concerning  the  different  religions,  says: 

"There  is  no  analogy  between  the  Christian  religion,  and,  say, 
Buddhism  or  the  Mohammedan  religion.  There  is  no  true  sense 
in  which  a  man  can  say,  He  that  hath  Buddha  hath  life.  Buddha 
has  nothing  to  do  with  life.  He  may  have  something  to  do  with 
morality.  He  may  stimulate,  impress,  teach,  guide,  but  there  is 


314 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


no  distinct  new  thing  added  to  the  souls  of  those  who  profess 
Buddhism.  These  religions  may  be  developments  of  the  natural, 
mental,  or  moral  man.  But  Christianity  professes  to  be  more. 
It  is  the  mental  or  moral  man  plus  something  else  or  some  One 
else.  It  is  the  infusion  into  the  spiritual  man  of  a  New  Life,  of 
a  quality  unlike  anything  else  in  Nature.  This  constitute  the 
separate  Kingdom  of  Christ,  and  gives  to  Christianity  alone  of 
all  the  religions  of  mankind  the  strange  mark  of  Divinity.  *  *  * 
The  difference  then  between  the  Spiritual  man  and  the  Natural 
man  is  not  a  difference  of  development,  but  of  generation.  It 
is  a  distinction  of  quality  not  of  quantity.  A  man  cannot  rise 
by  any  natural  development  from  "morality  touched  by  emotion," 
to  "morality  touched  by  Life."  *  *  *  Spiritual  Life  is  not 
something  outside  ourselves.  The  idea  is  not  that  Christ  is  in 
heaven  and  that  we  can  stretch  out  some  mysterious  faculty  and 
deal  with  Him  there.  This  is  the  vague  form  in  which  many 
conceive  the  truth,  but  it  is  contrary  to  Christ's  teaching  and  to 
the  analogy  of  nature.  Vegetable  Life  is  not  contained  in  a  res- 
ervoir somewhere  in  the  skies,  and  measured  out  spasmodically 
at  certain  seasons.  The  Life  is  in  every  plant  and  tree,  inside 
its  own  substance  and  tissues,  and  continues  there  until  it  dies. 
This  localization  of  Life  in  the  individual  is  precisely  the  point 
where  Vitality  differs  from  the  other  forces  of  nature,  such 
as  magnetism  and  electricity,  but  there  is  one  inviolable  distinc- 
tion between  them — that  Life  is  permanently  fixed  and  rooted 
in  the  organism.  The  doctrines  of  conservation  and  transforma- 
tion of  energy,  that  is  to  say,  do  not  hold  for  Vitality.  The 
electrician  can  demagnetize  a  bar  of  iron,  that  is,  he  can  trans- 
s  form  its  energy  of  magnetism  into  something  else — heat,  or  mo- 
tion, or  light — and  then  reform  these  back  into  magnetism.  For 
magnetism  has  no  root,  no  individuality,  no  fixed  indwelling.  But 
the  biologist  cannot  devitalize  a  plant  or  an  animal  and  revivify 
it  again.  Life  is  not  one  of  the  homeless  forces  which  promis- 
cuously inhabit  space,  or  which  can  be  gathered  like  electricity 
from  the  clouds  and  dissipated  back  again  into  space.  Life  is 
definite  and  resident ;  and  Spiritual  Life  is  not  a  visit  from  a 
force,  but  a  resident  tenant  in  the  soul.  *  *  *  In  the  dim  but 
not  inadequate  vision  of  the  Spiritual  World  presented  in  the 
Word  of  God,  the  first  thing  that  strikes  the  eye  is  a  great  gulf 
fixed.  The  passage  from  the  Natural  World  to  the  Spiritual 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

World  is  hermetically  sealed  on  the  natural  side.  The  door  from 
the  inorganic  to  the  organic  is  shut,  no  mineral  can  open  it ;  so 
the  door  from  the  natural  to  the  spiritual  is  shut,  and  no  man  can 
open  it.  This  world  of  natural  men  is  staked  off  from  the  Spir- 
itual World  by  barriers  which  have  never  yet  been  crossed  from 
within.  No  organic  change,  no  modification  of  environment,  no 
mental  energy,  no  moral  effort,  no  evolution  of  character,  no 
progress  of  civilization  can  endow  any  single  human  soul  with 
the  attribute  of  Spiritual  Life.  The  Spiritual  World  is  guarded 
from  the  world  next  in  order  beneath  it  by  a  law  of  Biogenesis 
— except  a  man  be  born  again  *  *  *  -  except  a  man  be  born 
of  water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  the  Kingdom  of  God. 
"It  is  not  said  in  this  enunciation  of  the  law,  that  if  the  condi- 
tion be  not  fulfilled  the  natural  man  will  not  enter  the  Kingdom 
of  God.  The  word  is  cannot.  For  the  exclusion  of  the  spir- 
itually inorganic  from  the  Kingdom  of  the  spiritually  organic  is 
not  arbitrary.  Nor  is  the  natural  man  refused  admission  on  un- 
explained grounds.  His  admission  is  a  scientific  impossibility. 
Except  a  mineral  be  born  "from  above" — from  the  Kingdom  just 
above  it — it  cannot  enter  the  kingdom  just  above  it.  And  ex- 
cept a  man  be  born  "from  above,"  by  the  same  law,  he  cannot  en- 
ter the  Kingdom  just  above  him.  There  is  no  passage  from  one 
kingdom  to  another,  whether  from  inorganic  to  organic,  or  from 
organic  to  spiritual,  the  intervention  of  Life  is*  a  scientific  neces- 
sity if  a  stone  or  a  plant  or  an  animal  or  a  man  is  to  pass  from 
a  lower  to  a  higher  sphere.  The  plant  stretches  down  to  the  dead 
world  beneath  it,  touches  its  minerals  and  gasses  with  its  mystery 
of  Life,  and  brings  them  up  ennobled  and  transformed  into  the 
living  sphere.  The  breath  of  God,  blowing  where  it  listeth, 
touches  with  its  mystery  of  Life  the  dead  souls  of  men,  bears 
them  across  the  bridgeless  gulf  between  the  natural  and  the  spir- 
itual, between  the  spiritually  inorganic  and  the  spiritually  or- 
ganic, endows  them  with  its  own  high  qualities,  and  developes 
within  them  these  new  and  secret  faculties,  by  which  those  who 
are  born  again  are  said  to  see  the  Kingdom  of  God."  *  *  * 
Translating  from  the  language  of  Science  into  that  of  Religion, 
the  theory  of  Spontaneous  Generation  is  simply  that  a  man  may 
become  gradually  better  and  better  until  in  the  course  of  the 
process  he  reaches  that  quality  of  religious  nature  known  as 
Spiritual  Law.  This  Life  is  not  something  added  ab  extra  to 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION. 

the  natural  man ;  it  is  the  normal  and  appropriate  development 
of  the  natural  man.  Biogenesis  opposes  to  this  whole  doctrine 
of  Regeneration.  The  Spiritual  Life  is  the  gift  of  the  L:ving 
Spirit.  The  spiritual  man  is  no  mere  development  of  the  natural 
man.  He  is  a  New  Creation  born  from  Above.  *  *  *  It 
were  idle,  such  being  the  quality 'of  the  new  relation,  to  add  that 
this  also  contains  the  guarantee  of  its  eternity.  Here  at  last  is 
a  correspondence  which  will  never  cease.  Its  powers  of  bridg- 
ing the  grave  have  been  tried.  The  correspondence  of  the  spir- 
itual man  possesses  the  supernatural  virtues  of  the  Resurrection 
and  the  life.  It  is  known  by  former  experiment  to  have  sur- 
vived the  "changes  of  the  physical  state  of  the  environment,"  and 
those  "mechanical  actions"  and  "variations  of  available  food," 
which  Mr.  Herbert  Spencer  tells  us  are  "liable  to  stop  the  pro- 
cesses going  on  in  the  organism."  In  short,  this  is  a  correspond- 
ence which  at  once  satisfies  the  demands  of  Science  and  Reli- 
gion. It  may  seem  an  objection  to  some  that  the  "per- 
fect correspondence"  should  come  to  man  in  so  extraordinary  a 
way.  The  earlier  stages  in  the  doctrine  are  promising  enough ; 
they  are  entirely  in  line  with  Nature.  And  if  Nature  has  also 
furnished  the  "perfect  correspondence"  demanded  for  an 
Eternal  Life  the  position  might  be  unassailable.  But  this  sud- 
den reference  to  a  something  outside  the  natural  Environment 
destroys  the  continuity,  and  discovers  a  permanent  weakness  in 
the  whole  theory?  To  which  there  is  a  two-fold  reply.  In  the 
first  place,  to  go  outside  what  we  call  Nature  is  not  to  go  out- 
side Environment.  Nature,  the  natural  Environment,  is  only 
a  part  of  Environment.  There  is  another  large  part  which, 
though  some  profess  to  have  no  correspondence  with  it,  is  not 
on  that  account  unreal,  or  even  unnatural.  The  mental  and 
moral  world  is  unknown  to  the  plant.  But  it  is  real.  It  cannot 
be  affirmed  either  that  it  is  unnatural  to  the  plant ;  although  it 
might  be  said  that  from  the  point  of  view  of  the  Vegetable  King- 
dom it  was  supernatural.  Things  are  natural  or  supernatural 
simply  according  to  where  one  stands.  Man  is  supernatural  to 
the  mineral;  God  is  supernatural  to  the  man.  When  a  mineral 
is  seized  upon  by  the  living  plant  and  elevated  to  the  organic 
kingdom,  no  trespass  against  Nature  is  committed.  It  merely 
enters  a  larger  Environment,  which  before  was  supernatural  to 
it,  but  which  now  is  entirely  natural.  When  the  heart  of  a  man, 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  817 

again,  is  seized  upon  by  the  quickening  Spirit  of  God,  no  further 
violence  is  done  to  natural  law.  It  is  another  case  of  the  inor- 
ganic, so  to  speak,  passing  into  the.  organic. 

"'But,  in  the  second  place,  it  is  complained  as  if  it  were  an 
enormity  in  itself  that  the  spiritual  correspondence  should  be 
furnished  from  the  spiritual  world.  And  to  this  the  answer  lies 
in  the  same  direction.  Correspondence  in  any  case  is  the  gift 
of  Environment.  The  natural  environment  gives  men  their  nat- 
ural faculties;  the  spiritual  affords  them  their  spiritual  faculties. 
It  is  natural  for  the  spiritual  Environment  to  supply  the  spiritual 
faculties ;  it  would  be  quite  unnatural  for  the  natural  Environ- 
ment to  do  it.  The  natural  law  of  Biogenesis  forbids  it ;  the 
moral  fact  that  the  finite  cannot  comprehend  the  Infinite  is 
against  it ;  the  spiritual  principle  that  flesh  and  blood  cannot  in- 
herit the  kingdom  of  God  renders  it  absurd.  Not,  however,  that 
the  spiritual  faculties  are,  as  it  were,  manufactured  in  the  spiritual 
world  and  supplied  ready  made  to  the  spiritual  organ- 
ism— forced  upon  it  as  an  external  equipment.  This 
certainly  is  not  involved  in  saying  that  the  spiritual 
faculties  are  furnished  by  the  spiritual  world.  Or- 
ganisms are  not  added  to  by  accretion,  as  in  the  case  of  minerals, 
but  by  growth.  And  the  spiritual  faculties  are  organized  in  the 
spiritual  protoplasm  of  the  soul,  just  as  other  faculties  are  .organ- 
ized in  the  protoplasm  of  the  body.  *  *  *  But  the  moment 
we  pass  beyond  the  mere  animal  life  we  begin  to  come  upon  an 
incompleteness.  The  symptoms  at  first  are  slight,  and  betray 
themselves  only  by  an  unexplained  restlessness  or  dull  sense  of 
want.  Then  the  feverishness  increases,  becomes  more  defined, 
and  passes  slowly  into  abiding  pain.  To  some  come  darker 
moments  when  the  unrest  deepens  into  a  mental  agony  of  which 
all  the  other  woes  of  earth  are  mockeries — moments  when  the 
forsaken  soul  can  only  cry  in  terror  for  the  Living  God.  Up 
to  a  point  the  natural  Environment  supplies  man's  wants,  be- 
yond that  it  only  derides  him.  How  much  in  man  lies  beyond 
that  point?  Very  much — almost  all,  all  that  makes  man  man. 
No  Environment  here  is  unthinkable.  An  altar  of 
some  sort  men  must  have — God,  or  Nature,  or  Law.  But  the 
anguish  of  Atheism  is  only  a  negative  proof  of  man's  incomplete- 
ness. A  witness  overwhelming  is  the  prayer  of  the  Christian. 
What  a  very  strange  thing,  is  it  not,  for  a  man  to  pray?  It  is 


318  SCIENCE    /  ND   RELIGION 

the  symbol  at  once  of  his  littleness  and  of  his  greatness.  Here 
the  sense  of  imperfection,  controlled  and  silenced  in  the  nar- 
rower reaches  of  his  being,  become  audible.  Now  he  must  ut- 
ter himself.  The  sense  of  need  is  so  real,  and  the  sense  of  En- 
vironment, that  he  calls  out  to  it,  addressing  it  articulately,  and 
imploring  it  to  satisfy  his  need. 

"Surely,  there  is  nothing  more  touching  in  Nature  than  this? 
Man  could  never  so  expose  himself,  so  break  through  all  con- 
straint, except  from  dire  necessity.  It  is  the  suddenness  and  un- 
premeditativeness  of  prayer  that  gives  at  a  unique  value  as  an 
apologetic.  However  active  the  intellectual  or  moral 

Life  may  be,  from  the  point  of  view  of  this  other  Life  it  is  dead. 
That  which  is  flesh  is  flesh.  It  wants,  that  is  to  say,  the  kind  of 
Life  which  constitutes  the  difference  between  the  Christian  and 
the  not-a-Christian.  It  has  not  yet  "been  born  of  the  Spirit." 

*  *     *     The  protoplasm  in  man  has  a  something  in  addition 
to  its  instincts  or  its  habits.     It  has  a  capacity  for  God.     In  this 
capacity  for  God  lies  in  its  receptivity;  it  is  the  very  protoplasm 
that  was  necessary.     The  chamber  is  not  only  ready  to  receive 
the  new  Life,  but  the  guest  is  expected,  and,  till  He  con 
missed.     Till  then  the  soul  longs  and  yearns,  wastes  and  pines, 
\vaving  its  tentacles  piteously  in  the  empty  air,  feeling  after  God 
if  so  be  that  it  may  find  Him.     This  is  not  peculiar  to  the  proto- 
plasm of  the  Christian  soul.     In  every  land  and  in  ever 
there  have  been  altars  to  the  Known  or  Unknown  God.     It  is 
now  agreed  as  a  mere  question  of  anthropology'  that  the  universal 
language  of  the  human  soul  has  always  been  "I  perish  with  hun- 
ger."    This  is  what  fits  it  for  Christ.     There  is  a  grandeur  in  this 
cry  from  the  depths  which  makes  its  very  unhappiness  sublime. 

*  *     *     The  marvelous  plasticity  of  mind  contains  at  once  the 
possibility  and  prophesy  of  its  transformation.     The  soul,  in  a 
word,  is  made  to  be  converted." 

These  few  quotations  will  probably  be  sufficient  to  give  the 
reader  a  fair  idea  of  the  argument  presented  by  Mr.  Drurnmond. 
It  now  remains  to  present  Mr.  Dewey's  side  of  the  argument. 
Mr.  John  Hamlin  Dewey,  in  his  "Pathway  of  the  Spirit,    says 
"If  God  is  absolute  Being,  omniscent  and  omnipresent.  He  i: 
the  supreme  reality  of  the  universe,  and  all  beings  and  thin^ 
ist  in,  from  and  by  Him.     A  correct  interpretation  of  Nature. 
life,  and  the  law  of  human  destiny  is,  therefore,  possible  only 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


319 


through  a  correct  understanding  of  the  nature  and  character  of 
God,  and  His  purpose  in  creation.  If  there  is  no  Supreme  In- 
telligence as  the  controlling  Power  of  the  universe,  there  is  the 
supreme  Energy,  and  some  original  cause  or  central  impulse 
within  and  behind  the  processes  of  the  world  which  determines 
the  results  we  see.  *  *  *  A  moral  law  based  upon  such  deep 
and  far-reaching  discriminations  in  the  sphere  of  motive  and  con- 
duct, cannot  be  the  automatic  operation  of  a  blind  principle  like 
that  of  gravity,  chemical  affinity,  etc.  Such  a  basis  of  necessity 
involves  not  only  a  supreme  standard  of  integrity,  but  a  supreme 
intelligence  as  arbiter  or  judge  of  the  relation  of  motive  and  con- 
duct to  the  law.  Without  this  the  talk  of  a  moral  government 
would  be  meaningless.  Man  would  be  left  to  learn  only  from 
experience  what  is  right  and  what  wrong,  or  rather,  what  is  best 
for  himself,  and  this  would  be  expediency,  not  moral  law  or  prin- 
ciple. *  *  *  As  a  morally  accountable  being  it  is  left  for 
man  to  seek  a  knowledge  of  his  relation  to  the  moral  and  spiritual 
life — the  kingdom  of  God — as  it  was  left  for  him  as  a  rational 
being  to  learn  his  relation  to  the  physical  world,  and  by  the 
proper  exercise  of  his  powers  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  that 
world.  *  *  *  This  vital  relation  between  the  sphere  of  the 
human  and  the  Divine,  or  man  and  God,  renders  free  and  unre- 
stricted communion  with  the  Divine  not  only  possible,  but  nec- 
essary. Necessary  for  the  realization  of  the  ultimate  possibili- 
ties of  man,  and  for  the  fulfillment  of  the  divine  will  and  purpose 
in  his  being.  *  *  *  As  these  transcendent  qualities  that  dis- 
tinguish humanity  and  differentiate  man  from  the  animal  king- 
dom are  the  expression  only  of  the  attributes  of  a  moral  and 
therefore  spiritual  being,  they  relate  him  to  a  corresponding 
moral  and  spiritual  kingdom.  But  a  transcendent  moral  and 
spiritual  kingdom,  as  such,  would  in  turn,  be  empty  and  mean- 
ingless without  the  enthroned  presence  of  a  Divine  Being,  the 
enthroned  perfection  of  wisdom,  goodness  and  power  on  the 
plane  of  the  universal,  eternal  and  absolute.*  *  *  This  does 
not  involve  the  utter  ignoring  of  the  things  of  the  fleshly  life ; 
for,  said  the  Master,  "Your  heavenly  Father  knoweth  that  ye 
have  need  of  all  these  things,  but  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of 
God  and  His  righteousness,  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added 
unto  you/'  The  things  of  the  outward  world  and  the  sensuous 
life  are  as  much  the  free  gifts  of  God,  as  are  the  things  of  the 


320  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

Spirit,  and  are  to  be  as  gratefully  accepted  and  honored  in  their 
legitimate  use.  But  we  dishonor  God  when  our  interests  in  them 
becomes  paramount  to  the  demands  of  the  spiritual  nature,  which 
calls  for  divine  communion  and  fellowship,  that  we  may  walk  in 
spiritual  supremacy  and  unity  with  God  in  all  things,  which  is 
the  only  rational  and  true  life  of  a  child  of  God.  Through  this 
realization  of  God,  man  rises  to  a  higher  plane  of  spiritual  life, 
and  dwells  in  such  unity  with  the  Father  that  every  function  of 
the  body  as  well  as  every  activity  of  mind  in  its  relation  to  the 
outward  world,  will  be  under  the  guidance  of  His  wisdom  and 
so  brought  to  the  full  realization  of  His  purpose  in  them.  Thus 
will  man  walk  with  God  in  the  Spirit  and  under  His  inspiration, 
while  in  the  full  normal  exercise  of  all  the  fleshly  activities,  and 
of  the  mental  powers  in  the  study  of  the  outward  world.  Only 
thus  will  the  development  of  science,  art,  government,  invention 
and  all  the  legitimate  industries  of  life,  be  brought  to  perfection ; 
because  thus  only  can  they  be  carried  out  in  the  spirit  and  to 
the  end  for  which  they  were  ordained  of  Him.  *  *  *  The 
kingdom  of  God  is  the  kingdom  of  truth  and  righteousness, 
found  by  man  only  through  supreme  loyalty  to  God  in  the  life. 
This  loyalty  of  the  heart  to  God  is  possible  only  through  that 
love  which  is  awakened  by  the  realization  of  His  love  and  Fa- 
therhood to  us.  *  *  *  Perfect  knowledge  of  all  truth  is 
impossible  without  divine  illumination,  and  this  is  attained  only 
through  union  of  the  soul  with  God.  Conscious  union  with  God 
is  a  state  of  righteousness,  and  love  is  the  only  uniting  power, 
because  this  alone  secures  the  spontaneous  yielding  and  allegiance 
of  the  heart.  *  *  This  opportunity  comes  to  all,  and  each 

must  individually  meet  and  overcome  temptation  and  rise  above 
its  power  in  the  strength  of  the  Divine,  through  the  spirit  of  al- 
legiance to  and  dependence  upon  the  inspiration  and  help  of  the 
Father.  There  is  no  other  door  of  entrance,  or  pathway  to  vic- 
tory and  attainment  of  the  divine  and  perfect  life.  It  is  the 
straight  gate  and  the  narrow  way  that  leadeth  unto  life,  found 
by  so  few.  The  transformation  of  "the  natural  man"  into  the 
"spiritual  man,"  "lifting  him  from  the  plane  of  the  sensuous  life 
and  its  limitations  to  the  higher  lever  of  the  spiritual  life  in  the 
realization  of  its  freedom  and  power,  constitutes  regeneration. 
*  *  *  Adam  and  Christ  are  representative  characters ;"  "and 
represent  the  certain  possibilities  of  man.  Adam  represents  the 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

natural  man  subject  to  the  temptations  of  the  sensuous  life." 
"The  Christ,  on  the  other  hand  represents  the  spiritual  man  who 
through  loyalty  to  the  leading  of  the  Spirit  from  the  first,  and 
by  the  power  of  its  inspiration  held  his  innocence  and  unity  with 
the  Father,  until  the  work  of  regeneration  and  final  victory  was 
complete,  and  he  attained  the  perfect  life  of  permanent  illumina- 
tion and  spiritual  supremacy  above  the  sphere  of  temptation  and 
the  possibility  of  sin  and  disease.  What  is  thus  represented  in 
the  story  of  Christ,  represents  the  possibility  of  all  through  the 
power  of  an  immediate  inspiration  and  strength  from  the  Father, 
which  is  promised  to  and  secured  by  all,  through  faith  in,  and 
allegiance  to  the  leading  of  His  Spirit  in  the  life.  *  *  *  God, 
as  supreme  Spirit,  intelligence  and  power,  is  the  animating  life 
of  nature,  then  His  immediate  Fatherhood  of  men,  and  all  that 
this  relation  involves,  is  the  legitimate  and  logical  necessity ;  since 
man  is  the  ultimate  product  of  the  life  in  nature,  and  thus  the 
immediate  offspring  of  God  who  is  that  life.  As  the  immediate 
offspring  of  God,  he  necessarily  partakes  of  and  holds  potentially 
within  his  being  the  essential  nature  and  attributes  of  the  Father. 
This  again  implies  and  involves  all  that  inspired  teaching  has 
clearly  suggested  and  positively  affirmed.  Man  as  a  spiritual  be- 
ing and  child  of  God,  cannot  be  true  and  loyal  to  the  Father's 
nature  within  him,  only  as  he  comes  under  the  immediate  inspira- 
tion and  uplifting  power  of  the  Father's  spirit.  Nor  is  it  possi- 
ble for  the  unbroken  continuance  of  this,  without  the  unfold- 
ing of  all  the  attributes  of  the  Father's  nature,  until  they  become 
embodied  in  the  victorious,  illuminated,  and  perfected  life  of  His 
Child. 

*  *  All  experience  tends  to  bring  us  face  to  face  with 
the  supreme  fact  that  the  knowledge  of  God  is  not  acquired 
through  the  study  of  external  nature,  nor  through  books,  nor 
from  any  external  source  whatever ;  but  that  it  is  wholly  a  mat- 
ter of  inward  personal  revelation  and  experience.  Man  can  find 
God  only  through  the  gateway  of  the  spirit  in  his  own  soul.  He 
who  would  attain  full  and  permanent  illumination,  must  make  it 
the  supreme  object  of  life.  *  *  *  The  earnest  but  fruitless 
effort  of  both  the  materialist  and  pantheist  to  find  the  secret  of 
life  without  divine  revelation  or  the  recognition  of  God,  but 
serves  the  purpose  of  emphasizing  the  need  of  such  revelation, 
since  this  is  the  only  absolute  demonstration  of  His  Being,  pos- 


SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION 

sible  to  man.  *  *  *  Life  intelligence,  and  moral  sense  are 
not  inherent  attributes  of  matter.  *  *  *  There  can  be  no 
revelation  of  God,  but  that  which  is  personal  and  experimental. 
Nature  is  external,  but  God  is  internal  to  man  and  Nature. 
*  *  *  Once  deny  the  inward  voice  of  the  living  and  omni- 
present God  in  the  soul  of  every  man,  and  assume,  believe  and 
teach  that  His  and  only  spoken  word  to  man  is  confined  to  a 
book,  and  you  have  effectually  shut  off  access  to  God  even 
through  the  book.  *  *  *  The  human  spirit  in  its  differen^ 
tiated  consciousness  of  personality  and  limitation,  is  not  a  spark, 
so  to  speak,  struck  off  and  separated  from  the  Divine  Spirit  by 
its  association  with  matter — as  something  outside  of  and.  antag- 
onistic to  Deity.  All  things,  including  matter  exist  and  have 
their  legitimate  place  and  function  in  the  Divine  economy  and 
are  a  necessary  part  thereof.  While  man  is  thus  differentiated 
from  the  Father,  his  spirit  is  not  really  separated  from  the 
Father's,  but  is  actually  so  much  of  the  Father's  Spirit,  specialized 
within  the  limitations  of  an  organism  brought  forth  for  this 
purpose.  *  *  *  While  immediate  forgiveness  and  restora- 
tion were  included  and  emphasized  in  "the  gospel  of  the  king- 
dom," which  applied  to  man  on  the  sensuous  plane  as  well  as  to 
the  spiritual  man,  the  supreme  message  was  the  promise  of  a 
new  and  higher  level  of  life.  It  was  to  be  a  life  of  divine  illumi- 
nation, supremacy  and  perfection.  This  was  to  be  reached 
through  another  cycle  of  evolution  within  the  sphere  of  humanity 
itself,  through  which  man  was  to  be  lifted  from  the  plane  of  the 
sensuous  life  to  the  supreme  level  of  the  spiritual  life.  The 
means  proposed  for  this  higher  spiritual  evolution  of  men  was 
spiritual  regeneration.  The  principle  of  forgiveness  and  healing 
for  sin  and  disease  is  one  thing;  the  principle  of  regeneration 
which  lifts  man  through  transformation'  to  another  and  higher 
level  and  order  of  life  is  another  and  quite  a  different  thing.  The 
one  delivers  man  from  the  effects  of  sin  and  disease,  the  other 
saves  him  from  committing  sin  or  falling  into  disease  by  lifting 
him  above  their  power.  Through  regeneration  is  promised 
divine  illumination,  moral  and  physical  perfection  and  all  needful 
power  of  intellectual  attainment  and  physical  mastery.  The 
clothing  of  the  soul's  faculties  with  intuition,  and  the  extention  of 
the  power  and  sweep  of  their  activity  through  illumination  under 
divine  guidance,  opens  the  sure  and  direct  pathway  to  the  loftiest 


SCIENCE   AND  RELIGION  2 

attainment  possible  to  the  soul,  and  the  speediest  realization  of 
its  supremacy  over  sensuous  limitations  and  material  conditions. 
Following  the  animal  kingdom  came  the  advanced  wave  of 
evolutionary  activity  culminating  in  the  cycle  of  humanity.  The 
principles  of  both  vegetable  and  animal  life,  being  needed  also 
for  the  higher  organism  of  man,  were  re-embodied  in  him  in 
co-ordination  with  the  higher  characteristic  principles  of  human 
life,  which  are  reason,  conscience  and  aspiration.  Just  as  the 
vegetable  and  animal  organism  correspond  with  an  spontaneously 
expressed  the  functions  of  their  characteristic  and  controlling 
principles  of  life,  so  the  addition  of  the  higher  attributes  through 
their  evolution  and  embodiment  in  man,  extended  the  develop- 
ment of  the  brain  and  nervous  system  and  transformed  the  entire 
organism  to  correspond  with  the  rest  of  these  principles  and 
express  their  functions.  All  the  principles  of  life  embodied  in 
the  preceding  kingdoms  are  reproduced  in  man,  in  co-ordination 
with  those  higher  characteristic  attributes  which  differentiate  him 
from  and  lift  him  above  them,  and  make  him  a  distinct  order  of 
being.  He  is,  therefore,  a  reproduction  of  all  that  has  thus  far 
been  manifest  in  Nature.  Hence,  in  the  New  Testament,  he  is 
called  the  "natural  man," — the  man  of  Nature.  *  *  *  The 
real  secret  of  the  new  "gospel  of  the  kingdom  of  God,"  opened 
fully  to  the  world  for  the  first  time  in  the  teaching  and  the  exam- 
ple of  the  Christ,  and  which  was  so  difficult  for  the  world  to 
receive  at  the  time,  and  since  his  advent,  was  the  higher  spiritual 
evolution  and  transformation  of  man  through  regeneration.  This 
open  secret  of  the  Christ  stands  exactly  where  he  left  it;  and 
whether  it  be  the  first  or  twentieth  century  from  his  advent  and 
testimony,  men  will  never  enter  into  its  life  and  realize  its  trans- 
forming power  until  its  true  nature  is  perceived  and  acted  upon. 
The  mass  of  men,  even  those  who  bear  the  Christian  name,  are 
practically  no  nearer  the  realization  of  that  higher  life  of  the 
gospel  promise,  than  was  the  noble  Rabbi  who  sought  the  quiet 
and  familiar  interview  with  the  Master  which  the  night  afforded, 
that  he  might  more  fully  learn  of  this  new  doctrine  of  the  king- 
dom he  was  preaching.  The  words  of  the  Christ  to  the  seeking  soul 
apply  with  equal  necessity  and  authority  to  the  best  of  men,  the 
world  over.  "Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  except  a  man  be 
born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God."  "Except  a  man 
be  born  from  above,"  "born  of  the  Spirit"  "he  cannot  enter  into 


2  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

the  kingdom  of  God."  *  *  *  The  attainment  and  realization 
of  a  new  type  and  spiritual  order  of  life  is  possible,  we  repeat, 
only  through  the  evolution  and  embodiment  or  incarnation  of  the 
new,  distinct  and  higher  principle  of  spiritual  life  than  has  hitherto 
controlled  the  lives  of  men — the  principle  of  pure,  unselfish  love. 
The  unfolding  and  final  incarnation  of  this  higher  and  ultimate 
attribute  of  spiritual  life,  as  the  controlling  principle  and  co-ordi- 
nating power  of  the  personality,  will  of  necessity  change  the 
character  of  the  entire  man  and  make  of  him  quite  another  order 
of  being,  as  illustrated  in  its  great  Exemplar.  Nothing  less  than 
this  would  be  regeneration.  Regeneration  involves  the  complete 
reconstruction  and  transformation  of  man  after  the  pattern  of  a, 
to  him,  new  ideal,  the  divine  ideal  of  the  perfect  spiritual  life, 
under  the  controlling-  principle  and  working  law  of  that  life, 
which,  we  repeat,  is  pure,  unselfish  love.  It  is  the  transformation 
of  what  Paul  calls  the  "natural  man"  represented  in  Adam — the 
Adamic  order — into  the  "spiritual  man"  represented  in  the  Christ, 
the  long  prophesied  order  of  the  sons  of  God.  *  *  *  So  with 
the  Christ ;  while  he  possessed  all  that  constitutes  our  common 
nature,  and  was  "tempted  in  all  points  like  as  we  are,"  he  had,  in 
addition  thereto,  brought  forth  to  full  organic  embodiment  in  his 
being  the  higher  controlling  and  co-ordinating  principle  of  the 
spiritual  life,  which  is  latent  in  all  men.  This  transforming 
power  of  this  supreme  attribute  and  principle  of  spiritual  life 
had  thus  lifted  him  to  that  higher  plane  of  realization,  through 
its  evolution  and  embodiment,  and  inaugurated  the  new  order 
and  kingdom  of  life  which  he  truthfully  announced  as  the  king- 
dom of  God.  And  he  had  risen  to  this  divine  realization  from  the 
level  of  our  common  humanity,  through  the  evolution  and  regen- 
erating power  of  a  divine  principle  and  energy  latent  in  all  men, 
he  had  opened  and  demonstrated  a  like  possibility  for  all.  In  this 
conception  "God  is  Spirit,"  and  His  universal  presence  is  the 
immediate  life  of  Nature,  therefore  the  immediate  offspring  of 
God.  As  such  he  holds  potentially  within  his  being  the  engermed 
attributes  of  God.  Hence,  as  these  attributes  are  evolved  and 
come  to  organic  embodiment  in  the  individual  life,  the  nature 
and  character  of  a  true  son  of  God,  the  reproduction  of  the  Fa- 
ther's nature  and  character,  is  the  inevitable  result.  In  his  pres- 
ent stage  of  development  man  does  not  exhibit  this  perfect  God 
like  nature  and  character,  yet  there  is  universal  inspiration  and 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  2 

yearning  for  it.  This  would  be  impossible  but  for  the  latent 
power  of  its  attainment.  As  there  is  no  higher  type  of  organism 
possible  on  the  physical  plane,  it  follows  that  the  principle  needed 
for  the  perfection  of  the  soul  and  the  corresponding  perfection 
of  the  organism  is  latent  in  the  essential  life  of  the  organism  it- 
self, awaiting  evolution  and  embodiment.  *  *  We  read  of 
the  Master  that,  at  his  baptism  by  John  in  the  Jordan,  "Straight- 
way coming  up  out  of  the  water,"  and  praying,  "the  heavens  were 
opened  unto  Him,  and  the  Spirit  descended  and  abode  upon 
Him."  This  opening  of  the  spiritual  heavens  unto  Jesus,  and  the 
descent  of  the  Spirit  as  an  abiding  or  permanent  illumination  in 
His  soul  at  this  crisis  of  His  life,  is  itself  the  evidence  that  He 
had  not  before  had  the  perfect  illumination.  It  is  evidence  also 
that  in  reaching  this  culminating  crisis  through  which  He  entered 
into  His  full  illumination,  He  had  been  obliged  to  contend  with 
the  same  limitation  of  the  sensuous  life  that  encompass  our  com- 
mon humanity.  *  *  *  Allowing  Him  to.  have  been,  as  be- 
lieved by  many,  an  incarnated  Divinity,  even  then  He  came  un- 
der the  limitations  of  our  humanity,  and  the  exercise  of  all  His 
powers  was  in  and  through  the  organism  of  a  strictly  human 
brain  and  body.  Thus  even  were  demonstrated  the  possibilities 
of  the  human  organism  under  divine  influence  and  illumination 
— all  that  is  claimed  under  the  interpretation  here  set  forth.  This 
conclusion  is  fully  substantiated  by  the  Master's  own  words. 
"Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  he  that  believeth  on  me,  the  works 
that  I  do  shall  he  do  also;  and  greater  works  than  these  shall 
he  do  because  I  go  unto  the  Father."  Thus  in  the  most  un- 
equivocal manner  He  assured  His  follower  that  His  highest  ex- 
perience was  attainable  by  any  man  through  faith  in  Him  as  an 
example.  "He  that  followeth  me  shall  not  walk  in  darkness,  but 
shall  have  the  light  of  life."  It  is  only  as  an  example  of  our  own 
possibilities,  and  of  the  divinely  appointed  way  of  attainment, 
that  we  are  called  upon  in  His  gospel  to  accept  and  follow  Him. 
He  had,  as  we  have  seen,  the  organic  limitations  of  our  com- 
mon humanity  to  meet  and  overcome,  through  co-operation  with 
divine  influence  which  is  open  and  free  to  all.  This  was,  indeed, 
the  simple  message  of  the  gospel." 

These  few  pages  taken  from  the  two  books  will  probably  give 
the  reader  a  fair  idea  of  the  different  and  conflicting  opinions  en- 
tertained by  these  two  authors  regarding  the  principles  of  regen- 


326 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 


eration.  It  is  enough,  perhaps,  to  answer  our  present  purpose, 
yet  not  enough  to  give  the  reader  an  adequate  idea  of  the  gist 
of  these  important  works ;  but  we  have  no  space  nor  right  to 
consider  them  further  here,  although  they  deserve  our 
most  earnest  consideration. 

When  we  have  finished  reading  Mr.  Drummond's  "Natural 
Law  in  The  Spiritual  World,"  we  feel  convinced  that  he  is  right. 
He  seems  to  prove  beyond  all  doubt  that  the  Christ  Life  is  a  new 
creation  born  from  above,  and  that  it  is  not  a  mere  development 
or  evolution  of  the  "natural  man,"  and  that  the  new  Life  comes 
from  without,  and  that  the  soul  of  the  natural  man  is  converted 
by  a  Life  Principle  that  is  not  inherent  in  the  body  at  any  time 
prior  to  the  time  of  its  conversion,  and  that  it  is  impossible  that 
the  one  should  evolve  from  the  other.  His  argument  seems  to 
be  unanswerable. 

On  the  other  hand,  when  we  turn  to  Mr.  Dewey's  "Pathway 
of  the  Spirit,"  his  argument  seems  equally  conclusive.  He  takes 
the  side  of  evolution ;  and  from  reading  his  work  it  seems  very 
reasonable  that  if  man  will  follow  his  inward  moral  and  spiritual 
promptings,  and  live  up  to  the  highest  ideal  that  he  can  con- 
ceive of,  he  will  develop  those  latent  divine  attributes  which  ex- 
ist potentially  in  all  men,  until  in  the  culmination  he  will  evolve 
to  be  at  one  with  the  Father.  His  argument  that  this  is  the  ex- 
ample of  the  Christ,  and  that  it  is  the  pathway  for  all  men,  is 
very  convincing. 

It  is  noticeable  that  both  parties  mention  the  new  birth,  the 
birth  of  regeneration.  The  one  maintains  that  the  new  Life  is 
born  from  above  and  from  outside  the  body,  while  the  other  main- 
tains that  it  is  the  result  of  the  evolution  of  the  Divine  Spirit 
from  within,  which  is  inherent  in  all  men. 

Let  us  believe  for  the  present  at  least  that  each  of  these  theo- 
ries are  relatively  true  when  viewed  from  different  standpoints,  as 
I  shall  endeavor  to  prove.  I  do  not  presume  to  be  able  to  en- 
tirely clear  the  matter  up,  however,  but  the  sciences  we  have  been 
considering  has  given  me  a  few  ideas  which  does  not  seem  to  have 
occurred  to  others,  and  for  this  reason,  by  placing  these  opposite 
opinions  in  juxtoposition  we  may  make  a  comparison  from  which 
we  may  draw  many  inferences  which  will  throw  considerable 
light  on  the  subject. 

These  conflicting  views  give  rise  to  a  great  deal  of  uncertainty 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  2 

and  wavering  on  the  part  of  the  reading  public,  and  an  under- 
standing should  be  arrived  at  if  possible,  and  as  soon  as  possible. 
Most  people  take 'sides  one  way  or  the  other.  These  naturally  be- 
lieve one  side  to  be  entirely  right,  while  the  other  side  is  entirely 
wrong.  Many  others,  when  they  see  that  the  commonly  accepted 
religious  beliefs  are  based  chiefly  upon  conflicting  theories,  be- 
come dissatisfied  and  do  not  believe  in  any  religion  at  all.  Then 
there  are  still  others,  credulous  seekers  after  truth,  who  become 
confused  and  hardly  know  what  to  believe.  They  see  the  two 
factions,  each  advocating  directly  opposite  views,  and  there  is 
no  middle  ground.  It  is  the  same  in  religion  as  it  is  in  politics  ;* 
we  must  vote  for  either  Democrat  or  Republican,  or  else  not  vote 
at  all.  And  so  with  our  Christianity,  we  must,  to  be  exact,  ap- 
proach God  either  as  a  Jew,  or  as  a  Gentile. 

In  order  to  clear  this  matter  up  so  that  it  may  be  correctly  un- 
derstood, it  will  be  necessary  for  us,  for  the  present  at  least,  to 
become  both  Jew  and  Gentile,  that  we  may  be  able  to  see  both 
sides  of  the  question.  For  no  man  can  boast  himself  a  philos- 
opher who  cannot  see  the  consistency  of  only  one  side.  It  is  un- 
derstood here,  however,  that  Mr.  Dewey  represents  the  side  of 
the  Jew,  while  Mr.  Drummond  represents  the  side  of  the  Gentile. 

Now  let  us  take  a  critical  veiw  of  these  two  men's  theories 
and  see  if  we  can  discover  what  their  differences  are.  The  first 
thing  that  strikes  us  is  the  fact  that  Mr.  Dewey  seeks  to  be  at 
one  with  the  Father,  while  Mr.  Drummond  seeks  to  be  at  one 
with  Christ.  It  is  seen  here,  as  we  have  seen  before,  that  the 
Father  represents  the  first  Person  in  the  God-head,  while  Christ 
represents  the  second  Person  in  the  God-head.  But  to  make  this 
much  more  clear,  let  us  say  that  Mr.  Drummond  more  correctly 
represents  that  part  of  the  God-head  which  is  called  the  Holy 
Spirit,  which  is  the  Mother  Principle. 

This  makes  quite  a  difference  between  them,  since  they  are  dif- 
ferent creatures ;  the  one  following  the  Father  principle,  and  the 
oilier  the  Mother  principle.  It  is  not  yet  clear,  however,  and 
therefore  let  us  make  another  comparison  and  see  if  we  cannot 
understand  this  great  Father-Mother  principle  as  we  find  it  in  all 
Nature.  It  will  help  to  clear  up  a  problem  that  has  ever  been 
a  mystery. 

For  this  purpose  let  us  compare  man  unto  a  vegetable.     And, 


SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION 

for  the  sake  of  convenience  and  the  beauty  of  illustration,  let  us 
compare  him  to  a  stalk  of  Maize  or  Indian  Corn. 

''First  the  blade,  then  the  ear,  then  the  full  corn  in  the  ear." 
We  are  dealing  with  the  principle  of  regeneration,  however,  and 
therefore  it  is  necessary  for  us  to  stop  in  the  middle  of  this  quota- 
tion from  the  Saviour,  at  the  ear,  where  the  regeneration  of  the 
corn  takes  place. 

"The  male  flowers  form  a  loose  panacle  at  the  top  of  the  culm  ; 
the  female  flowers  in  axillary  spikes,  enclosed  in  large    tough 
(  spathes,  from  which  only  the  extremely  long  styles — in  the  com- 
mon species  6-8  inches  long — hang  out  like  tufts  of  feathers  or 
silken  tassels." 

Now  when  the  ear  is  come  to  maturity  and  is  ready  for  fecun- 
dation, these  axillary  spikes  or  silken  tentacles  grow  out  through 
the  spathes  at  the  end  of  the  ear,  forming  a  silken  tassel ;  and,  to 
use  the  exact  words  of  Mr.  Drummond  as  quoted  above  when 
he  is  speaking  of  the  regeneration  of  the  soul,  "Waving  its  ten- 
tacles piteously  in  the  empty  air,  feeling  after — if  so  be  that  it 
may  find  him." 

Find  what  ?  What  is  it  feeling  for  ?  Pollen,  simply  pollen ; 
the  fecundating  and  regenerating  principle.  The  pollen  is  indis- 
pensible ;  without  it,  the  corn  is  dead,  and  the  "full  corn  in  the 
ear"  will  not  appear  without  it.  It  is  as  essential  that  the  corn 
should  receive  its  pollen,  as  it  is  that  the  human  soul  should  re- 
ceive the  Christ.  It  is  irrelevant  that  the  pollen  drops  down 
from  the  panacle  or  male  principle  which  grows  on  the  same 
stalk  as  the  ear.  So  far  as  the  ear  is  concerned,  the  pollen  is 
something  that  comes  from  the  outside,  it  is  not  evolved  from 
within.  This  brings  us  to  the  conclusion  that  the  ear  of  corn 
corresponds  to  the  mother  or  female  principle,  while  the  panacle 
of  male  flowers  correspond  to  the  father  or  male  principle.  Now 
every  kind  of  life  requires  fecundation  or  regeneration,  whether 
it  be  physical  or  spiritual,  and  the  regeneration  of  the  soul,  and 
the  fecundation  of  the  corn  are  exactly  analogous,  as  we  shall 
see.  It  is  a  sexual  act. 

From  what  has  been  said  it  will  appear  that  Mr.  Dewey's  the- 
ories correspond  to  the  male  or  Father  principle,  when  consid- 
ered in  a  spiritual  sense,  since  he  seeks  to  be  at  one  with  the 
Father;  while  we  have  made  it  convenient,  for  the  sake  of  illus- 
tration at  least,  to  say  that  Mr.  Drummond's  theories  corresporK.3 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  '    B^ 

to  the  female  or  Mother  principle,  since  he  seeks  to  be  at  one  with 
the  Holy  Spirit.  Therefore,  if  this  analogy  is  correct,  Mr. 
Dewey's  fruition,  when  compared  with  the  stalk  of  maize,  lies 
in  the  pollen,  the  Father  principle ;  while  that  of  Mr.  Drummond 
lies  in  the  corn  in  the  ear,  or  the  Mother  principle. 

Now  let  us  carry  the  analysis  further. 

We  read  of  the  Master  that,  at  His  baptism  by  John  in  the 
Jordan,  "Straightway  coming  up  out  of  the  water,"  and  pray- 
ing, "the  heavens  were  opened  unto  Him.  and  the  Spirit  de- 
scended and  abode  upon  Him." 

Now  let  us  inquire,  What  is  this  Spirit  that  descended  and 
abode  upon  Jesus  at  the  time  of  His  baptism?  Was  it  Spiritual 
pollen  ?  If  it  is  conceded  that  this  was  the  time  of  His  regenera- 
tion, as  it  certainly  was,  then  this  descent  of  the  Spirit  upon  Him 
corresponds  precisely  and  had  comparatively  the  same  effect  upon 
His  soul,  as  the  descent  of  the  pollen  has  upon  the  ear  of  corn. 
That  is,  it  has  the  effect  of  making  them  fruitful  and  giving  life. 

Here  is  another  thing.  The  Spirit  descending  upon  Jesus,  is 
a  something  that  comes  from  without,  and  it  is  not  an  evolu- 
tion of  anything  from  within.  It  is  precisely  the  same,  in  a  com- 
•parative  sense,  as  the  descent  of  the  pollen  to  the  ear  of  corn, 
as  we  have  seen.  Therefore,  in  this  respect  only,  Mr.  Dewey 
is  wrong  in  his  analysis  in  saying  that  all  things  exist  potentially 
in  all  men.  Here,  it  seems,  is  one  thing  that  comes  from  with- 
out. This  is  true  only  of  the  female  principle,  but  it  is  not  so 
of  the  male  principle.  That  is  to  say,  the  male  principle  is  en- 
tirely evolved  from  within,  as  is  claimed  by  Mr.  Dewey,  even  to 
his  pollen ;  but  the  female  principle  is,  in  every  case,  fecundated 
or  regenerated  from  without,  and  by  the  male.  This  law  holds 
good  whether  applied  to  Vegetable,  Animal  or  Spiritual  Life. 

This  idea  of  regeneration  harmonizes  with  the  Scriptures,  for 
it  says,  "For  though  you  have  ten  thousand  instructors  in  Christ, 
yet  have  ye  not  many  fathers ;  for  in  Christ  Jesus  I  have  begot- 
ten you  through  the  gospel."  "Begotten  by  the  Word  of  God," 
"of  seed  uncorruptible,"  "until  Christ  be  formed  in  you,"  and 
many  similar  passages. 

Now  let  us  see  how  beautifully,  although  perhaps  unwittingly, 
Mr.  Drummond  has  portrayed  the  resurrection  from  the  dead. 

When  the  law  of  God  or  Nature  has  progressed  to  the  cul- 
minating point,  when  the  law  which  relates  to  Veneration  shall 


ooO  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

come  into  full  force,  which  shall  be  at  the  end  of  the  millennial 
period,  we  may  say,  relatively  speaking,  that  the  Spiritual  Pol- 
len will  then  be  fully  ripe.  And  then,  to  use  the  exact  words 
of  Mr.  Drummond,  "The  breath  of  God,  (Spiritual  Pollen)  blow- 
ing where  it  listeth,"  all  over  the  world,  ''touches  with  its  mys- 
tery of  Life  the  dead  souls  of  men,  bears  them  across  the  bridge- 
less  gulf  between  the  natural  and  the  spiritual,  between  the 
spiritually  inorganic  and  the  spiritually  organic,  endows  them 
with  its  own  high  qualities,  and  developes  within  them  these  new 
and  secret  faculties,  by  which  those  who  are  born  again  are 
said  to  see  the  kingdom  of  God." 

Concerning  the  judgment,  Mr.  Curtis  says:  "This  clearing  up 
of  the  mental  life  may  result  in  a  new  formal  adjustment  to 
Jesus  Christ.  If  a  man  in  his  earthly  probation  has  really  come 
to  a  spirit  of  repentance  and  faith ;  if  he  passes  out  of  his  proba- 
tion longing  for  all  Christ  Jesus  is,  although  he  has  never  known 
him,  then,  in  the  intermediate  state,  the  formal  adjustment  to  his 
Saviour  will  be  instant  and  complete.  As  Dr.  Shedd  once  wrote : 
"For  although  the  Redeemer  has  not  been  presented  historically 
to  him,  yet  he  has  the  cordial  and  longing  disposition  to  believe 
in  him."  Said  in  one  positive  sentence  :  In  the  intermediate  state- 
every  man  must  see  Jesus  Chrust  as  he  really  is ;  and  seeing  him 
as  he  is,  every  man  who  is  in  harmony  with  Christ's  nature  will 
accept  him ;  while  every  man  who  is  not  in  harmony  with  Christ's 
nature  will  reject  him.  Thus  the  intermediate  state  merely  turns 
the  essential  experience  into  the  formal  experience." 

It  is  this  time  of  which  Saint  John  wrote  in  the  Revelations, 
"And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God ;  and  the 
books  were  opened ;  and  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the 
book  of  life ;  and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which 
were  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their  works.  And  the 
sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it ;  and  death  and  hell  deliv- 
ered up  the  dead  which  were  in  them ;  and  they  were  judged 
every  man  according  to  their  works.  And  death  and  hell  was 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  This  is  the  second  death.  And  whoso- 
ever was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life  was  cast  into  the 
lake  of  fire."  It  will  be  seen  that  everybody  must  be  resurrected, 
whether  they  be  good,  bad  or  indifferent. 

It  will  be  seen  here  that  the  Book  of  Life  relates  to  Veneration, 
or  the  highest  faculty  of  the  mind ;  and  it  indicates  that  another 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  331 

•  - 

sacred  book  must  be  added  to  complete  our  Bible,  making  three 

in  all,  one  for  each  person  in  the  God-head.  Thus  the  Old  Tes- 
tament relates  to  God  the  Father;  the  New  Testament  is  the 
book  of  the  Son ;  and  the  Book  of  Life  relates  to  the  Holy  Spirit. 
One  sacred  book  for  each  trinity  of  the  mind,  and  each  Person 
in  the  God-head,  and  these  three  agree  in  one. 

The  consideration  of  these  facts  proves  to  us  conclusively  that 
part  of  man's  nature  is  masculine,  while  the  other  part  is  fem- 
inine. Phrenologically  considered,  as  we  have  before  seen,  the 
first  four  groups  of  organs,  the  Social,  Perceptive,  Selfish  and 
Aspiring  groups,  is  that  portion  of  man's  nature  which  is  mas- 
culine and  corresponds  to  the  Father ;  while  the  last  three  groups 
of  organs,  the  Perfective,  Reflective  and  Moral  groups  are  fem- 
inine, and  correspond  to  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Mother  Principle. 

These  two  grand  classes  of  faculties  hinge  upon  Sublimity. 
That  is  to  say,  the  organ  of  Sublimity  is  divided,  so  that  one  part 
of  it  is  masculine,  while  the  other  part  of  it  is  feminine.  Thus 
Sublimity,  or  the  Perfective  group,  is  decidedly  the  Christ  ele- 
ment, since  it  is  the  unity  of  the  great  Father-Mother  principles ; 
and  it  occupies  the  second  place  in  the  God-head,  as  it  also  oc- 
cupies the  center  of  the  second  story  or  trinity  of  the  mind,  as  we 
have  seen. 

This  idea  was  formerly  an  invention  of  my  own,  but  later  I 
learned  that  others  recognize  a  division  of  this  fifth  element.  I 
refer  here  particularly  to  the  doctrine  of  Buddhism.  They  rec- 
ognize a  ''Lower  Manas,"  and  also  a  Manas  that  is  connected 
with  the  "Higher  Triad."  The  Upper  Triad  corresponds  to  the 
Perfective,  Reflective  and  Moral  groups  of  organs,  if  I  under- 
stand them  correctly. 

Spiritually  considered,  Sublimity  is  represented  by  a  large 
river  running  south.  The  water  is  interrupted  in  the  Revelations 
as  meaning  the  people.  Hence,  this  is  the  stream  of  Humanity, 
the  Adamic  race.  And,  since  they  occupy  the  place  of  the  Son, 
the  second  place  in  the  God-head,  since  the  head  of  every  man  is 
Christ,  this  is  then,  a  stream  of  the  Sons  of  God.  Whether  the 
former  races  of  earth  occupied  relatively  the  same  place,  spir- 
itually considered,  is  more  than  I  can  say  at  present.  But  prob- 
ably not ;  this  is  the  fifth  race,  and  the  people  occupy  the  fifth 
place,  and  therefore  it  looks  reasonable  that  the  former  races 
should  probably  occupy  different  places,  according  to  their  devel- 
opment, yet  I  know  nothing  definitely  on  this  point.. 


332  ^SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 


Now  let  us  see  if  we  can  discover  what  the  real  difference  is 
between  the  natural  man  and  the  spiritual  man.  The  question 
is  not  perfectly  clear  to  me,  but  since  I  can  throw  some  light 
on  the  subject  I  think  it  proper  to  give  my  opinion. 

If  we  are  to  understand  that  the  natural  man  is  that  part  of 
man  which  is  made  or  evolved  from  Nature,  that  part  of  man 
which  is  governed  by  the  solar  and  planetary  laws  or  the  laws  of 
the  universe,  then  it  must  naturally  follow  that  he  should  still  be 
called  a  natural  man  until  he  has  been  evolved  as  high  as  Nature  is 
able  to  evolve  him,  without  the  addition  of  something  that  may 
properly  be  considered  above  the  natural,  which  we  understand 
to  be  at  the  time  when  the  regenerating  principle  is  necessary  for 
higher  growth.  If  this  statement  is  correct,  it  will  be  seen  that 
since  the  planets  influence  the  highest  organs  of  our  brain,  it  nat- 
urally follows  that  all  the  negative  side  of  man  may  properly  be 
considered  the  natural  man. 

I  think  it  a  mistaken  idea  to  suppose  that  the  natural  man  has 
no  knowledge  above  the  strictly  physical.  All  our  faculties  are 
double,  and  the  negative  side  of  man,  including  all  the  facul- 
ties, physical,  intellectual  and  moral,  necessarily  form  part  of  the 
natural  man.  These  contain  also  an  organ  of  Spirituality,  and 
the  function  of  Spirituality  is  to  see  things  not  present  to  the 
senses.  It  is  through  this  faculty  that  I  received  the  book  of  Na- 
ture, as  we  have  seen,  and  it  is  undoubtedly  this  faculty  also 
which  enables  the  "Wise  men  of  the  East"  to  see  all  the  planets 
in  our  system.  It  is  well  to  remark,  however,  that  this  faculty 
is  always  associated  with  material  objects  or  the  material  side  of 
the  universe  of  things,  which  in  my  opinion  includes  all  substance 
however  aerified,  and  also  the  negative  spirit,  because  it  is  a  neg- 
ative faculty ;  while  it  is  the  right  eye,  or  the  right  hand  organ 
of  Spirituality  which  sees  the  decidedly  spiritual  side  of  life.  This 
naturally  gives  the  negative  man  a  materialistic  and  pantheistic 
turn  of  mind,  no  matter  how  spiritual  he  may  be,  and  if  this  side 
of  his  nature  only  is  developed  it  is  difficult,  and  in  fact  impos- 
sible, for  him  to  see  the  spiritual  side  of  things.  His  seances 
have  the  tendency  to  materialize  the  spirit,  rather  than  to  see  the 
spirit  as  spirit.  This  is  the  real  trouble  with  many  of  the  mod- 
ern spiritualists.  They  try  to  materialize  the  spirits  instead  of 
becoming  spiritual  themselves  so  that  they  may  see  the  angels, 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  333 

or  Christ.  This  briefly  accounts  for  the  great  reason  why  so 
many  of  them  are  anti-Christian.  The  naturalist  seeks  com- 
munion with  God  in  and  through  Nature,  and  studies  Nature  to 
the  end  of  looking  through  Nature  up  to  Nature's  God.  He  who 
does  so  will  always  find  the  Sun  and  become  a  sun  worshipper 
if  he  proceeds  to  the  ultimate.  "The  modern  spiritualist  seeks 
communion  with  the  world  of  Spirits  under  the  impression  that 
God  communes  with  man  and  inspires  him  only  through  heav- 
enly messengers,  or  the  ministry  of  the  angels.  Both  are  vitally 
mistaken.  Nature  does  not  stand  between  the  soul  and  God, 
neither  do  angels,  spirits,  men  nor  books.  God  is  nearer  the  soul 
than  Nature  or  angels.  "In  Him  we  live,  move,  and  have  our 
being."  To  become  awakened  to  the  realization  of  this  funda- 
mental truth,  and  enter  into  immediate,  conscious  communion  and 
fellowship  with  Him  as  our  heavenly  Father  is  the  supreme 
necessity  of  our  being." 

It  is  through  this  left  faculty  of  Spirituality,  no  doubt,  that 
Job  discovered  that  the  earth  was  suspended  in  space,  that  "He 
stretcheth  out  the  north  over  the  empty  place,  and  hangeth  the 
world  upon  nothing."  My  opinion  is  that  the  negative  man  never 
sees  the  angels  as  such,  or  Christ,  or  God ;  but  on  the  other  hand 
he  can  see  only  those  spirits  that  become  materialized. 

Moreover,  those  persons  who  live  in  the  first  four  groups  of 
organs  are  under  the  direct  reign  of  God  the  Father ;  and  in  Him 
they  cannot  ascend  beyond  or  above  that  part  of  Sublimity  which 
we  have  called  Lower  Manas.  Those  who  ascend  beyond  this 
must  become  regenerated  and  take  on  the  qualities  of  the  Holy 
Spirit. 

I  believe  Adam  was  a  representative  type  of  the  natural  man, 
and  that  he  was  evolved  as  high  in  the  scale  of  intelligence  as 
God  through  Nature  was  able  to  evolve  him  without  his  becom- 
ing regenerated  and  taking  on  of  Christ.  Adam  was  something 
more  than  the  natural  man,  however,  because  he  knew  God,  while 
the  strictly  natural  man  knows  no  God  other  than  the  laws  and 
forces  of  Nature.  This  brings  us  face  to  face  with  the  sin  of 
Adam  again. 

This  sin  of  Adam  has  not  been  defined  and  described  as  min- 
utely as  it  should  be  in  our  previous  consideration  of  it,  and  since 
I  have  a  few  additional  facts  I  think  it  proper  to  make  the  anal- 
ysis as  complete  as  possible;  because  I,  and  nearly  all  theologians 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

regard  this  as  being  a  very  important  matter,  and  the  reader  will 
therefore  please  pardon  any  repetition,  for  I  am  very  anxious 
to  unravel  this  mystery  to  the  very  bottom  if  possible.  These 
facts  may  be  stated  as  follows : 

1.  Adam  was  made  or  evolved  to  that  state  of  perfection  which 
was  the  very  highest  type  of  manhood  possible  to  attain  by  any 
man  having  his  basis  in  clay ;  that  is,  with  the  body  principle  pre- 
dominating. 

2.  He  was  at  one  with  the  Father,  and  was  fully  developed  spir- 
itually so  that  he  could  see,  hear  and  understand  God  and  spir- 
itual things. 

3.  He  was  as  high  in  the  scale  as  he  could  be  evolved  with- 
out crossing  the  dividing  line  and  taking  on  of  Christ,  or  the 
second  person  of  the  God-head. 

4.  He  was  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  race  of  people  and  he 
virtually  belonged  in  the  fifth  element,  which  relates  to  the  Per- 
fective group  of  organs,  and  to  the  planet  Saturn. 

5.  This  fifth  group  of  organs  is  the  seat  of  Christ,  the  Son,  or 
the  second  person  in  the  God-head. 

6.  This  is  also  the  element  of  which  it  is  said  in  Revelations, 
in  writing  to  the  Church  of  Pergamos,  "I  know  thy  works,  and 
where  thou  dwellest,  even  where  Satan's  seat  is."     Satan  lives 
chiefly  in  the  imaginations,  an  attribute  of  this  group,  as  we  have 
seen. 

7.  We  have  seen  that  those  persons  who  are  born  under  Saturn 
or  this  fifth  element,  experience  a  fall.     This  brought  Napoleon 
his  Waterloo,  it  brought  Christ  to  the  crucifixion,  and  since  this 
is  the  fifth  race  it  represents  a  fallen  race ;  fallen  first  in  Adam, 
and  during  the  fifth  decade  of  this  race  we  experienced  another 
fall  by  the  world  passing  through  the  "Dark  Ages,"  a  fall  within 
a  fall,  as  we  have  seen  in  a  former  chapter. 

8.  This  fifth  element,  according  to  the  Hindoo,  is  Manas  or 
the  Mind,  and  it  gives  thought.     Adam  wanted  to  think,  to  be- 
come wise.     He  wasted  independent  thought  and  action,  to  as- 
sert his  individuality,  ideation,  which  comes  under  the  law  of 
segregation,  the  fifth  law  of  Nature,  and  that  the  natural  man 
should  be  subservient  to  the  behests  of  the  spirit. 

9.  In  the  "Keys  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven,"  as  given  us  by 
St.  Peter,  which  we  have  considered  in  a  former  chapter,  it  is 
seen  that  the  fifth  round  on  the  Christian  ladder  is  "godliness." 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  335 

Adam  wanted  to  become  godly;  to  become  as  gods,  to  know 
good  and  evil:  He  wanted  to  evolve  to  a  higher  sphere  as  is 
the  natural  law ;  he  wanted  to  take  on  the  Christ,  the  second  per- 
son of  God-head,  he  wanted  to  become  a  Christian.  Therefore 
Swedenborg  says,  "Adam  was  the  first  Church." 

10.  Adam  was  a  man  of  the  world,  but  he  wanted  to  evolve 
higher.    Christ  said,  "My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world,"  therefore 
he  who  takes  on  Christ  thereby  becomes  dead  to  the  world,  and 
the  "natural  man"  must  be  nailed  to  the  cross.     By  this  I  do  not 
mean  that  we   should  hate  the    body    and    practice    astringent 
asceticism  as  the  manner  of  some  is,  but  I  do  mean  that  we  should 
overcome  our  sins,  and  become  ideal  men  and  women,  and  that 
our  desires  should  be  heavenly,  and  not  worldly. 

11.  If  he  takes  on  Christ,  and  lives  perfect  in  the  law,  then 
he  will  be  translated ;  but  if  he  does  not  take  on  Christ,  no  mat- 
ter how  perfect  he  may  become,  he  cannot  be  translated;   for 
where  our  basis  is  there  will  our  heart  be  also,  and  we  cannot 
leave  it. 

12.  If  Adam  did  not  take  on  Christ,  he  could  evolve  no  higher; 
because  the  world  cannot  produce  a  thing  that  is  above  the  world, 
and  therefore  Adam  would  remain  a  man  of  the  world  unless  he 
was  regenerated  or  born  from  above. 

13.  His  taking  on  of   Christ   is   regeneration.     Was   this  the 
time  of  Adam's  regeneration?     If  so,  then  through  his  disobe- 
dience to  the  command  of  God,  and  adherence  to  the  word  of 
Satan,  he  was  also  regenerated  in  Satan  as  well  as  in  Christ. 
This  gave  rise  to  his  dual  nature,  good  and  evil.     He  had  re- 
ceived some  pollen  which  was  not  of  the  true  vine. 

14.  Satan,  through  disobedience,  lust  and  disease,  is  the  dis- 
integrator of  bodily  functions,  and  it  seems  that  his  office  is  to 
take  away  those  things   which  cannot  remain  to  be  translated 
into  the  new  life.     Satan,  though  our  enemy,  is  a  useful  ally  and 
he  was  made  for  a  good  purpose,   for  it  must  be  remembered 
that  it  was  Satan  who  took  Christ  up  on  the  pinnacle  of  the  tem- 
ple and  left  Him  there,  and  so  He  has  ever  remained  the  head  of 
the  Church. 

15.  Christ  was  obedient  to  the  Father  and  thereby  ascended 
above  all  heavens ;  then  why  would  not  Adam  have  ascended 
above  all  heavens  as  Christ  did  if  he  had  been  obedient  to  the 
Father?     My  opinion  is  that  it  depends  upon  where  our  base  is 


SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION 

as  to  what  effect  obedience  will  have.  Adam's  kingdom  was  of 
this  world,  and  if  he  were  obedient  to  the  Father  he  would  ascend 
above  all  authority  and  power  so  far  as  this  world  is  concerned, 
but  he  would  still  be  a  man  of  the  world.  Christ's  kingdom  was 
not  of  this  world,  but  of  heaven ;  and  therefore  through  His  obe- 
dience to  the  Father,  He  ascended  above  all  authority  and  power 
in  heaven  by  the  same  law.  This  illustrates  the  difference  in 
the  results  depending  upon  our  base  of  operations,  or  as  to  where 
one  stands. 

1 6.  Why,  then,  was  it  necessary  for  Adam  to  sin?  what  the 
divine  object  in  the  fall  of  man?  and  why  necessary  for  him  to 
disobey  the  command  of  the  Father?     It  seems  that  it  was  nec- 
essary in  order  to  evolve  higher ;  that  he  should  make  a  change 
in  the  base  of  operations ;  that  he  transfer  his  affections  from  the 
first  person  of  the  God-hea*d  to  that  of  the  second ;  that  he  change 
his  base  from  that  of  being  earthly  to  that  of  being  heavenly. 

17.  If  it  was  necessary  for  Adam  to  transfer  his  affections  to 
the  second  person  of  the  God-head,  and  if  it  was  necessary  for 
him  to  partake  of  the  <ree  of  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  why 
did  not  the  Father  tell  him  to  do  these  things?     It  seems  that 
Christ  was  as  yet  unknown  to  Adam ;  and  if  the  Father  had  told 
him  to  so  transfer  his  affections,  he  would  still  be  under  the  do- 
minion of  the  Father  by  so  obeying  His  will.     Moreover,  God 
told  them  that  the  partaking  of  the  forbidden  tree  would  result 
in  the  death  of  their  bodies,  and  then  they  were  left  alone  for  in- 
dependent action. 

18.  How,  then,  this  sin?     Why  is  it  a  sin  to  do  those  things 
that  are  necessary?     My  opinion  is  that  it  is  a  sin  against  the 
body  from  the  fact  that  he  who  would  ascend  to  those  celestial 
realms  must  leave  the  world  behind,  and,  therefore,  since  flesh 
and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God,  this  results  in  the 
severance  or  a  division  between  the  natural  man  and  the  spiritual 
man,  the  severance  between  soul  and  spirit.     The  spirit  has  re- 
cently told  me  that  the  division  between  the  soul  and  spirit  is 
right  here  in  this  fifth  element  which  divides  what  we  have  called 
the  Father,  which  is  contained  in  the  first  four  groups  of  or- 
gans, from  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  contained  in  the  last  three 
groups  of  organs,  or  the  upper  triad.     On  this  plan,  the  soul  cor- 
responds to  the  Father  principle,  while  the   Spirit  corresponds 
to  the  Holy  Spirit,  or  the  upper  triad.  'The  first  man,  Adam,  was 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  . 

made  a  living  soul ;  the  second  man  Adam  was  made  a  quick- 
ening spirit."  If  this  is  true,  then  it  naturally  follows  that  my 
former  statement  that  the  soul  corresponds  to  the  Moral  group 
of  organs  is  necessarily  wrong.  On  this  plan  of  division,  the  nat- 
ural man  would  correspond  with  the  Father,  while  the  spiritual 
man  corresponds  to  the  Holy  Spirit.  This  may  be  the  correct 
solution  of  it,  but  I  have  held  the  idea  that  the  whole  negative  side 
of  man,  the  left  side,  corresponds  to  the  natural  man.  There 
are  so  many  different  ideas  regarding  the  soul,  and  so  many  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  souls  are  recognized  by  different  authors,  and 
none  of  these  seem  to  try  to  locate  the  place  of  the  soul,  or  souls, 
that  to  speak  of  the  soul  simply  does  not  convey  any  fixed  idea 
with  all  people.  Therefore,  we  will  consider  this  question  at 
greater  length  in  the  next  chapter. 

It  seems  that  Mr.  John  Milton  failed  to  recognize  any  divine 
object  in  the  fall  of  man  in  his  "Paradise  Lost."  He  seems  to 
regard  the  matter  as  a  calamity,  an  accident,  or  a  digression,  out 
of  which  no  good  will  come. 

Perhaps  it  was  a  calamity;  but  if  so,  how,  and  why?  Does  it 
look  reasonable  tb"*  God  would  predestinate  a  calamity  out  of 
which  no  good  will  come?  Is  it  reasonable  that  Jesus  should 
be  "The  Lamb  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,"  and  for 
no  purpose?  Was  the  tragedy  of  Calvary  merely  to  correct  an 
error?  that  no  progress  was  made  by  it? 

If  the  idea  entertained  is  that  the  redemption  in  Christ  merely 
restores  us  to  the  condition  in  which  we  find  Adam  before  the 
fall,  then  it  certainly  was  a  calamity,  and  there  could  be  no  divine 
object  in  the  fall  of  man,  because  we  had  made  no  progress.  But, 
on  the  other  hand,  if  we  concede  that  the  fall  in  Adam  and  the 
rising  again  in  Christ  literally  means  the  fall  of  the  natural  man 
and  the  rise  of  the  spiritual  man ;  the  fall  of  the  natural  man  in 
Adam  and  the  rise  of  the  spiritual  man  in  Christ ;  if  we  consider 
that  this  fall  and  rising  again  has  been  the  means  of  converting 
the  man  of  the  world  and  "Translating  him  into  the  kingdom  of 
His  dear  Son,"  then  we  can  clearly  see  a  divine  object  in  the  fall 
of  man ;  we  can  understand  that  it  was  an  absolute  necessity,  and 
we  are  glad  it  happened.  Christ  came  to  elevate  us  to  a  higher 
plane  of  life,  to  translate  us  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

These  facts,  taken  in  connection  with  the  "Horoscope  of 
Adam,"  and  with  what  has  been  said  in  the  eighth  chapter  on 


338  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION. 

the  "Principles  of  Salvation,"  will  give  the  reader  a  clear,  con- 
cise and  correct  idea  of  the  fall  of  man,  so  that  we  may  under- 
stand its  import,  causes,  uses,  and  purpose  for  which  it  was  in- 
tended. 

There  are  many  men,  some  of  them  even  among  the  theo- 
logians of  to-day,  who  regard  the  story  of  the  fall  of  man  as 
being  an  allegory.  Some  even  go  further  and  say  that  the  story 
of  the  Christ  is  also  a  i  allegory,  and  that  Jesus  never  existed. 
In  fact,  this  seems  to  be  a  cycle  of  denying  the  Word  of  God 
in  a  wholesale  way  that  is  appalling.  Yet  it  is  prophesied  in  the 
nineteenth  chapter  of  Revelations  that  the  Word  of  God  shall  ul- 
timately prevail,  and  that  that  Man  on  the  white  horcc,  with  His 
army,  shall  utterly  destroy  the  opposition. 

There  is  not  space  here,  even  if  I  were  able,  to  answer  all  the 
oppositions  of  science ;  it  would  require  a  volume  to  do  that.  But 
with  the  facts  we  have  before  us,  it  seems  a  rather  easy  matter  to 
answer  these  two  oppositions,  if  they  have  not  been  answered 
already. 

It  seems  to  me  that  this  world  of  people  are  a  reality ;  and,  if 
so,  then  we  must  have  had  some  real  ancestors  from  which  we 
sprung.  The  Word  of  God  tells  us  of  these  ancestors,  and  tells 
us  definitely  of  when  they  had  their  existence,  with  a  brief  state- 
ment of  their  temptation  and  fall.  In  the  "Horoscope  of  Adam" 
I  have  computed  their  nativity ;  and  if  any  one  will  take  the  trou- 
ble to  show  that  horoscope  to  any  astrologer  who  makes  any 
pretence  to  understanding  his  science,  that  astrologer  will  tell  you 
that  that  man  must  surely  have  fallen  to  disgrace  and  trouble ; 
and  that  it  lies  beyond  the  power  of  any  man  to  even  imagine 
any  set  of  planetary  positions  that  would  be  more  potent  as  in- 
dicating the  fall  of  man.  If  any  astrologer  should  look  over  that 
horoscope,  and  then  tell  me  that  he  disbelieved  the  story  of  Eden 
as  being  literally  true,  I  would  have  no  hesitancy  in  telling  him 
that  he  did  not  conscienciously  believe  in  the  truth  of  his  science. 
He  could  not  possibly  accept  one  as  being  true,  and  at  the  same 
time  deny  the  other,  for  the  two  are  in  perfect  harmony.  The 
same  thing  is  also  true  of  the  "Horoscope  of  Christ,"  as  we  have 
seen.  There  is  no  real  allegory  about  either  of  them;  they  are 
really  and  literally  true  stories. 

What  reasons  has  any  one  for  believing  these  stories  of  Eden 
and  of  Christ  as  being  allegories? 


SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION  339 

/ 

Mere  assumption,  or  a  freak  of  the  imaginations,  having  no 
proof  or  foundation  in  fact.  The  only  apparent  valid  reasons  I 
ever  heard  of  any  one  advancing  as  being  sufficient  proof  for  be- 
lieving the  story  of  Eden  as  being  allegory  is  that  Adam  and  Eve 
could  not  have  talked  with  the  serpent,  because  the  serpent  is  not 
gifted  with  the  faculty  of  speech.  When  considered  from  a  fleshy 
or  materialistic  and  rationalistic  standpoint  as  we  usually  find 
men  in  the  world  I  will  agree  that  they  are  right.  Men  do  not, 
as  a  rule,  make  a  business  of  conversing  with  snakes.  Most  men 
would  think  it  impossible,  while  some  psychists  think  it  probable. 
There  are  a  few  men  of  to-day  who  claim  to  be  able  to  reveal 
something  of  its  history,  and  these  are  not  even  the  most  spir- 
itual men  we  have. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  Adam  and  Eve  were  very  spir- 
itual people.  They  were  the  culmination  of  every  human  faculty 
pertaining  to  the  tmregenerate  man,  they  were  ideal.  They 
could  see  spiritual  things,  hear  spiritual  things,  talk  and  under- 
stand spiritual  things.  They  could  not  be  evolved  to  that  state 
of  spiritual  development  and  perfection  as  indicated  in  the  text 
of  the  Scriptures  that  they  were  possessed  of  without  being  aware 
of  all  psychic  knowledge  and  phenomena. 

Then,  again,  I  think  it  a  mistaken  idea  to  presume  that  animals 
have  no  spiritual  perception.  Many  proofs  may  be  brought  to 
prove  that  they  have.  It  is  this  fact  that  enabled  Balaam's  ass 
to  see  the  angel,  while  Balaam  himself  could  not  see  him,  not- 
withstanding the  fact  that  Balaam  was  a  prophet  of  the  Lord, 
well  gifted  in  spiritual  things.  Then  the  dumb  ass  spoke  to  re- 
buke the  voice  of  the  prophet;  thus  proving  that  while  Balaam 
could  converse  psychically  with  the  ass,  he  could  not  at  the  same 
time  see  the  angel  which  stood  before  them,  (see  Num.  22;  21- 

35). 

We  have  not  yet  arrived  at  the  Christ  ideal,  and,  in  fact,  we 
cannot  do  so  until  the  millennial  period  is  reached.  But  the 
immense  strides  made  in  civilization  during  the  last  few  cen- 
turies indicates  that  we  are  now  approaching  it  at  a  very  rapid 
rate. 

From  what  has  been  said  it  will  be  seen  that  it  does  not  al- 
ways mean  one  and  the  same  thing  to  be  at  one  with  the  Father, 
since  this  great  Father-Mother  principle  exists  in  all  living  things. 
Thus  a  horse,  or  any  other  creature  may  be  at  one  with  the  Fa- 


340  SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION 

ther,  and  follow  instinctively  the  lead  of  the  Spirit.  A  man  of 
the  world  may  also  be  at  one  with  Father,  as  was  the  case  of 
Adam  before  the  fall.  And  Christ  also  was  at  one  with  the  Fa- 
ther; yet  all  these  belong  in  different  spheres,  and  the  effect  of 
obedience  has  a  correspondingly  different  result,  depending  upon 
the  nature  of  the  individual  and  the  sphere  he  is  in.  The  same 
thing  is  not  true,  however,  of  those  who  are  at  one  with  Christ, 
for  Christ,  as  we  know  Him,  is  at  the  head  of  the  human  family, 
and  at  one  with  God. 

The  consideration  of  these  opposite  opinions  regarding  regen- 
eration enables  us  to  determine  a  question  which  has  given  the 
theologians  no  end  of  perplexity,  and  a  question  which  has  placed 
many  a  minister  in  an  awkward  position.  I  refer  to  the  ques- 
tion of  the  purity  and  innocence  of  infants. 

Some  theologians  have  argued  "total  depravity"  for  children 
in  order  to  harmonize  their  ideas  regarding  regeneration.  Rev. 
Enoch  Pond,  in  his  "Lectures  on  Christian  Theology,"  says  on 
this  point : 

"What  is  this  doctrine  of  total  depravity?  How  much  does 
it  imply?  What  is  the  belief  of  orthodox  Christians  in  regard 
to  it?  To  this  I  answer;  the  advocates  of  total  depravity  believe, 
and  this  is  all  they  believe,  that  the  heart  of  man.  in  his  natural 
state,  is  without  holiness,  and  entirely  under  the  dominion  of  sin. 
He  is  totally  depraved,  so  far  as  his  moral  affections  are  con- 
cerned. In  other  words,  his  moral  exercises  and  affections  are 
sinful.  He  is  wholly  alienated  from  God.  He  begins  to  sin  as 
soon  as  he  begins  to  live  and  act,  and  he  continues  to  sin  without 
intermission  or  cessation,  until  his  heart  is  renewed  by  the  power 
and  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  This  is  total  depravity; — a  doc- 
trine which  is  plainly  taught  in  the  Bible,  and  which  is  verified 
in  the  experience  and  observation  of  all  good  men."  And  again 
he  says: 

"And  to  begin  with  little  children ;  How  early  do  they  exhibit 
the  most  affecting  proofs  of  the  corruption  and  wickedness  of 
their  hearts !  In  the  very  morning  of  life  we  find  them,  not  the 
little  innocents  which  they  are  sometimes  called,  but  proud,  en- 
vious, covetous,  vain,  deceitful,  fretful,  and  revengeful.  They 
are  selfish  and  contentious  among  themselves,  ungrateful  and  dis- 
obedient to  their  parents,  restive  under  the  most  salutary  re- 
straints, and  resolved  to  pursue  their  own  evil  ways." 


SCIENCE  AND  RELICrlOl^  41 

~V  -•"->.  -   ' 

This  view  of  childhood  does  not  seem  to  harmonize  very  well 
with  the  statement  of  the  Saviour  when  He  made  an  object  les- 
son of  the  little  children  and  said,  "Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven."  How  could  these  little  children  be  entirely  bad,  "to- 
tally depraved,"  when  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven?  On 
this  mode  of  reasoning,  then  the  kingdom  of  heaven  must  be 
entirely  bad,  to  harmonize  with  the  bad  little  children.  But  the 
Saviour  regarded  the  little  children  as  being  pure  and  innocent, 
and  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

Mr.  Curtis  says :  "It  is  a  fact  of  Christian  consciousness  that 
we  all  now  believe  that  those  children  are  saved  who  die  before 
they  reach  personal  responsibility." 

In  this  regard  I  must  agree  with  Mr.  Dewey,  who  says,  that 
all  the  attributes  of  God  exist  potentially  in  every  individual,  and 
only  await  development  and  regeneration.  On  this  principle 
every  child  is  born  pure.  They  have  some  hereditary  tendencies 
to  become  evil ;  but  they  are  innocent  and  pure  unless  or  until 
they  become  evil  through  subsequent  acts.  Still,  I  do  not  wish  to 
deny  that  the  doctrine  of  "total  depravity,"  or  partial  depravity, 
holds  good  in  many  or  perhaps  most  instances,  for  he  who  is  a 
sinner  in  one  point  is  guilty  of  all.  It  requires  the  spirit  of  regen- 
eration to  bring  the  soul  out  into  full  fruition  and  development. 

Finally,  Mr.  Dewey  seems  to  have  no  need  of  a  crucified 
Saviour,  all  he  seems  to  care  for  is  the  Teacher,  since  all  the  at- 
tributes of  God  exist  potentially  within  himself;  while  with  Mr. 
Drummond  regards  the  redeeming  blood  of  Christ  is  an  absolute 
necessity.  Mr.  Dewey  says,  "They  have  imagined  and  taught  the 
fiction  of  a  fallen  race,  an  angry  God,  and  a  hell  of  endless  tor- 
ture, from  which  man  is  to  be  saved  by  a  scheme  as 
barbaric  as  this  conception."  While  Mr.  Drummond  says, 
"Christianity  has  opened  a  way  to  further  development — a  devel- 
opment apart  from  which  the  magnificent  past  of  Nature  has  been 
in  vain,-  and  without  which  Organic  Evolution,  in  spite  of  the 
elaborateness  of  its  processes  and  the  vastness  of  its  achievements, 
is  simply  a  stupendous  cul  de  sac." 

The  argument  could  not  be  carried  further  with  good  effect, 
but  it  may  be  plainly  seen  that  these  men  are  two  different  crea- 
tures, viewing  religion  from  the  two  different  standpoints,  and 
that  each  is  right  when  viewed  from  his  own  standpoint  only,  but 
entirely  wrong  when  viewed  from  the  opposite  standpoint. 


343  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Since  our  Scriptures  pays  a  tribute  to  the  "Wise  Men  of  the 
East/'  on  account  of  their  appearing  at  the  birth  of  our  Saviour 
to  do  Him  homage,  it  becomes  necessary  to  consider  them  at 
greater  length  here,  and  I  may  be  able  to  throw  some  additional 
light  on  the  question  as  to  how  these  ancient  Magi  were  able  to 
foretell  the  coming  of  our  Saviour.  And,  in  this  regard  only, 
I  will  have  to  present  a  different  view  from  that  commonly  en- 
tertained by  some  of  the  theologians ;  but  to  give  an  impartial 
hearing  I  quote  the  following  from  the  "Ram's  Horn"  for  Jan. 
6,  1906: 

"At  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era  the  Jews  were  scat- 
tered throughout  the  known  world.  They  had  been  driven  by 
captivity  or  drawn  by  commercial  instinct  to  abandon  the  home 
land.  Wherever  they  were  they  had  the  synagogue  and  preached 
the  coming  of  a  Deliverer.  The  exaltation  of  worthless  despots 
to  the  rank  of  gods  amongst  the  heathen  had  culminated  in  a  uni- 
versal apostacy.  The  Jewish  synagogue  was  open  to  such.  Many 
of  the  cultivated  class  turned  with  derision  from  the  heathen 
religions  to  embrace  the  Jewish  doctrines,  and  so  deep  was  the 
degeneracy  of  the  time  they  eagerly  grasped  at  the  Jewish  hope 
of  a  better  day.  The  fourth  eclogue  of  Virgil,  which  was  writ- 
ten in  the  generation  preceding  the  coming  of  the  Saviour,  re- 
flects this  expectation  of  the  heathen.  The  poet  celebrates  the 
Child  who  shall  restore  the  Golden  Age  in  pictures  which  must 
have  been  derived,  either  directly  or  indirectly,  from  the  ninth 
or  eleventh  chapters  of  Isaiah.  He  adapted  the  predictions  of 
the  inspired  prophet  to  express  the  hopes  of  his  own  country- 
men. Suetonius  and  Tacitus  inform  us  that  there  prevailed 
throughout  the  entire  East  at  this  time  an  intense  conviction  that 
the  new  order  of  things  would  be  instituted  Ly  a  monarch  who 
would  gain  universal  dominion.  Confucius  in  China,  500  B.C., 
had  predicted  such  a  prince.  But  the  clearest  of  all  these  prophe- 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  343 

sies  was  one  by  Zoroaster  500  B.C.,  in  Persia.  The  Nostorians 
say  that  he  was  a  disciple  of  the  prophet  Jeremiah  from  whom 
he  learned  about  the  Messiah.  He  declared  that  in  the  latter 
days  a  pure  virgin  should  conceive,  and  that,  as  soon  as  the  child 
was  born,  a  star  would  appear  blazing  even  at  noon-day ;  and  he 
directed  his  people  to  follow  that  star  when  it  appeared.  With- 
out doubt  this  universal  expectation  arose  from  the  Jews  who 
never  returned  from  the  lands  of  captivity  and  who  everywhere 
carried  with  them  their  Scriptures  and  their  hope  of  a  great 
prince  of  whom  they  spoke  as  the  Messiah. 

'This  widespread  expectation  of  a  Prince  who  should  bless 
the  world  accounts  for  the  appearance  of  some  eastern  sages  in 
the  streets  of  Jerusalem  inquiring  for  a  newborn  King.  They 
were  from  the  East,  from  Media  or  Persia.  Their  journey  was 
on  camel-back  through  a  trackless  desert  of  1,500  miles  or  more, 
invested  with  hordes  of  Bedouin.  It  is  probable  that  they  had 
a  considerable  caravan  for  supply  and  defense.  That  their  num- 
ber was  three  is  an  unreliable  tradition.  They  may  have  num- 
bered many  more. 

"Matthew,  writing  in  the  Greek,  speaks  of  them  as  'Magi.' 
By  this  we  are  to  understand  that  they  were  from  the  ranks 
of  the  literati  or  scholars  of  their  country.  Their  methods  would 
now  be  regarded  as  somewhat  superstitious.  They  were  inter- 
preters of  dreams,  students  of  the  stars.  They  connected  births 
and  events  of  life  with  the  appearance  and  movements  of  the 
heavenly  bodies.  But  they  represented  the  best  learning  of  their 
age  and  many  were  earnest  seekers  after  truth.  Daniel  was  made 
chief  of  the  Magi  attached  to  the  court  of  Babylon.  These  men 
were  probably  priests  in  office  and  princely  in  rank.  The  astrol- 
ogers, sorcerers,  soothsayers  and  magicians  of  the  Roman  world 
who  resorted  to  mean  imposture  sprang  from  their  ranks,  but 
they  were  counterfeits.  Acts  XIII;  6.) 

"The  rumor  of  the  wise  men's  arrival  and  their  business  quickly 
spread.  Their  inquiry  ran  like  an  electric  shock  through  the 
royal  circles.  Herod  the  Great  had  disposed  of  many  a  possi- 
ble rival  to  the  throne.  The  great  Augustine  remarked  con- 
cerning him,  "I  would  rather  be  his  swine  than  his  son."  He 
w.as  now  in  the  jealous  decripitude  of  his  savage  old  age.  The 
report  of  a  new-born  king  threw  him  and  his  whole  official  house- 
hold into  fresh  alarm.  Herod  was  an  Edomite  by  race,  but  a 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

Jew  by  religion.  Finding  that  his  suspense  was  shared  by  the 
whole  political  fabric  he  summoned  the  leading  theologians  of 
the  Jews  to  inquire  of  them  where  the  coming  One  was  to  be 
born.  They  replied,  "In  Bethlehem,  of  Judea."  Then  they  gave 
Micah  as  their  authority  quoting  freely,  perhaps  from  memory, 
from  the  Septuagint,  the  Greek  translation  of  the  Old  Testament. 
Though  otherwise  insignificant,  Bethlehem  should  be  celebrated 
amongst  the  towns  in  which  "princes"  lived  because  the  birth- 
place of  the  Bethlehem  Babe.  Herod's  craft  was  equal  to  his 
cruelty.  Concealing  his  desperate  intention  he  sent  the  Wise 
Men  to  Bethlehem,  bidding  them  let  him  know  as  soon  as  they 
found  the  Child,  that  he,  too,  might  come  and  do  Him  reverence. 
Herod  represents  those  who  live  in  fear  of  the  truth.  Goethe's 
dying  cry  was  "More  light!"  Herod's  secret  orders  were  "Put 
out  the  light !" 

"The  Evangelist  informs  us  that  a  Star  of  unusual  appear- 
ance had  awakened  the  expectation  of  these  Wise  Men  and  had 
prompted  their  journey.  We  know  it  was  in  strict  accord  with 
the  belief  of  the  "Magi"  to  associate  sideral  phenomena  with  the 
birth  of  great  personages.  Just  what  the  phenomena  was  we 
do  not  know.  It  may  have  had  the  appearance  and  movement 
of  a  comet.  A  strange  conjunction  of  the  planets,  Mars,  Jupiter 
and  Saturn,  which  occurs  every  800  years,  took  place  about  the 
time  of  Christ's  birth,  and  the  great  astronomer,  Kepler,  thought 
that  this  apparition,  which  he  himself  beheld  in  December,  1604, 
may  have  been  the  star  of  the  Magi.  Whatever  this  celestial 
apparition  was,  it  now  seemed  to  lead  the  Magi  to  Bethlehem. 
They  followed  its  beckoning  and  there  in  some  temporary  lodg- 
ing, not  in  the  stable,  as  artists  are  wont  to  represent,  they  found 
the  royal  Babe  and  worshipped  Him.  This  is  obvious  for  this 
incident  occurred  when  Jesus  was  six  or  eight  weeks  old  and  after 
the  presentation  in  the  temple.  During  that  time  a  lodging  other 
than  the  stable  must  have  been  secured  until  the  flight  into  Egypt, 
which  was  soon  after. 

"The  Magi  were  astrologers,  but  they  were  honest  seekers  after 
truth.  However  absurd  their  consultation  of  the  stars  may  have 
been,  yet  there  is  nothing  absurd  in  the  supposition  that  the  Magi 
should  be  led  to  truth,  even  through  the  gateways  of  delusion, 
if  the  spirit  of  sincerity  and  truth  was  in  them.  Many  a  discov- 
ery has  been  due  to  accident  or  awarded  to  the  investigation  of 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  345 

honest  error.  Whoever  and  how  many  soever  the  wise  men  were 
they  were  doubtless  pious  men  looking  for  the  hope  of  the  world. 
God  may  have  made  some  communication  to  them  before  they 
started  out,  as  we  learn  from  verse  12,  He  actually  did  after- 
ward. When  we  think  of  the  long  and  perilous  journey ;  when 
we  look  at  them  standing  unmoved  amid  the  discouragements  of 
the  Jewish  metropolis ;  when  we  stand  by  their  side  in  the  hum- 
ble lodging  of  Mary  as  they  silently  worship  and  spread  out  their 
costly  gifts  of  gold,  frankincense  and  myrrh — we  cannot  but  re- 
gard their  faith  as  in  many  of  its  features  unparalleled  in  the 
gospel  narrative ;  we  cannot  but  place  them  in  the  front  ranks  of 
that  godly  company  in  whose  acts  and  power  and  the  triumph  of 
a  simple  faith  stand  forth. 

"Are  we  ready  to  follow  the  wise  men's  example?  Where  is 
our  self  denial?  What  pains  do  we  take  to  find  Jesus?  What 
effort  do  we  put  forth  to  follow  Christ?  What  gifts  do  we  be- 
stow? As  befitting  a  king  they  opened  their  treasures  and  gave 
Him  gold,  frankincense  and  myrrh,  the  last  two  being  aromatic 
gums  highly  prized  for  incense  and  perfumes.  So  we  must  give 
Him  our  treasures — ourselves,  our  body  for  His  service;  our 
spirit,  its  love  and  true  worship ;  our  property." 

The  above  artick:  is  mostly  very  good,  but  it  contains  several 
errors  which  must  not  be  overlooked.  In  the  first  place,  it  will  be 
seen  at  a  glance  that  the  writer  is  not  only  ignorant  of  the  science 
of  astrology,  but  that  he  is  also  prejudiced  against  it.  He  admits 
that  the  Magi  were  astrologers,  but  intimates  that  their  science  of 
the  stars  is  an  absurdity.  The  Scriptures  tells  very  plainly  that 
the  Magi  were  wise  men,  and  that  they  were  led  on  by  their 
knowledge  and  wisdom  to  find  the  Messiah ;  and  by  this  it  does 
not  mean  that  they  were  merely  an  over-credulous  people  led  on 
by  a  delusion.  Our  Scriptures  pays  an  honest  tribute  to  their 
wisdom  and  learning,  and  it  is  unbecoming  any  Christian  to  be- 
little either  them  or  their  sciences.  It  isn't  likely  that  God  would 
lead  them  across  the  pathless  desert  to  find  the  Messiah  through 
a  delusion  or  an  absurdity;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  God  has  de- 
clared that  the  celestial  bodies  "Shall  be  for  signs,  for  seasons, 
and  for  times,"  and  these  wise  men  were  wise  enough  to  read 
the  signs  of  the  times. 

The  members  of  the  church  generally  seem  to  be  prejudiced 
against  science,  and  particularly  the  science  of  astrology.  There 


346  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

are  a  few  ministers  who  will  not  read  this  book  because  I  have 
considered  the  science  of  astrology.  They  seem  to  consider  it 
a  forbidden  subject.  This  is  chiefly  because  one  of  the  ancient 
prophets  spoke  against  the  pernicious  practices  which  were  be- 
ing carried  on  at  that  time  by  the  astrologers  and  soothsayers. 
I  commend  their  faith,  but  not  their  wisdom.  "Star  gazer"  is 
the  common  appellation  given  the  astrologers  and  astronomers, 
and  yet  I  think  these  men,  as  a  rule,  have  fully  as  exalted  a  view 
of  God,  if  they  be  Christians,  as  does  the  average  member  of  the 
church  who  is  not  scientific. 

Before  we  can  properly  consider  the  subject  in  all  its  phases 
it  will  be  necessary  for  us  to  read  the  Scripture  narratives  given 
us  by  St.  Matthew  and  St.  Luke,  and  also  the  law  of  purification 
as  given  us  by  Moses,  then  we  will  have  the  subject  complete. 

"Now  when  Jesus  was  born  in  Bethlehem  of  Judea  in  the  days 
of  Herod  the  king,  behold,  there  came  wise  men  from  the  east 
to  Jerusalem,  saying,  Where  is  He  that  is  born  King  of  the  Jews  ? 
for  we  have  seen  His  star  in  the  east,  and  are  come  to  worship 
Him.  And  when  he  had  gathered  all  the  chief  priests  and  scribes 
of  the  people  together,  he  demanded  of  them  where  Christ  should 
be  born.  And  they  said  unto  him,  In  Bethlehem  of  Judea;  for 
thus  it  is  written  by  the  prophet,  and  thou  Bethlehem,  in  the  land 
of  Juda,  art  not  the  least  among  the  princes  of  Juda ;  for  out  of 
thee  shall  come  a  governor,  that  shall  rule  my  people  Israel. 
Then  Herod,  when  he  had  privily  called  the  wise  men,  inquired 
of  them  diligently  what  time  the  star  appeared.  And  he  sent 
them  to  Bethlehem,  and  said,  Go  and  search  diligently  for  the 
young  child ;  and  when  ye  have  found  Him,  bring  me  word  again, 
that  I  may  come  and  worship  Him  also.  When  they  had  heard 
the  king,  they  departed ;  and  lo,  the  star,  which  they  saw  in 
the  east,  went  before  them,  till  it  came  and  stood  over  where 
the  young  child  was.  When  they  saw  the  star,  they  rejoiced 
with  exceeding  great  joy.  And.  when  they  were  come  into  the 
house,  they  saw  the  young  child  with  Mary  His  mother,  and  they 
fell  down,  and  worshipped  Him ;  and  when  they  had  opened  their 
treasure,  they  presented  unto  Him  gifts ;  gold,  and  frankincense, 
and  myrrh.  And  being  warned  of  God  in  a  dream  that  they 
should  not  return  to  Herod,  they  departed  into  their  own  coun- 
try another  way."  (Matt.  2;  1-12.)  Then  we  read  from  St. 
Luke: 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

"And  Joseph  also  went  up  from  Galilee,  out  of  the  city  of 
Nazareth,  unto  Judea,  unto  the  city  of  David,  which  is  called 
Bethlehem;  (because  he  was  of  the  house  and  lineage  of  David;) 
to  be  taxed  with  Mary  his  espoused  wife,  being  great  with  child. 
And  so  it  was,  that,  while  they  were  there,  the  days  were  accom- 
plished that  she  should  be  delivered.  And  she  brought  forth  her 
first  born  son,  and  wrapped  him  in  swaddling  clothes,  and  laid 
Him  in  a  manger ;  because  there  was  no  room  for  them  in  the  inn. 
And  there  were  in  the  same  country  shepherds  abiding  in  the  field, 
keeping  watch  over  their  flock  by  night.  And  lo,  the  angel  of 
the  Lord  came  upon  them,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shone  round 
about  them ;  and  they  were  sore  afraid.  And  the  angel  said  unto 
them,  Fear  not ;  for,  behold,  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of  great  joy, 
which  shall  be  to  all  people.  For  unto  you  is  born  this  day  in 
the  city  of  David  a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the  Lord.  And  this 
shall  be  a  sign  unto  you ;  ye  will  find  the  babe  wrapped  in 
swaddling  clothes,  lying  in  a  manger.  And  suddenly  there  was 
with  the  angel  a  multitude  of  heavenly  host,  praising  God,  and 
saying,  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good 
will  toward  men.  And  it  came  to  pass,  as  the  angels  were  gone 
away  from  them  into  heaven,  the  shepherds  said  one  to  another, 
Let  us  now  go  even  unto  Bethlehem,  and  see  this  thing  which  is 
come  to  pass,  which  the  Lord  hath  made  known  unto  us.  And 
they  came  with  haste,  and  found  Mary,  and  Joseph,  and  the  babe 
lying  in  a  manger.  And  when  they  had  seen  it,  they  made  known 
abroad  the  saying  which  was  told  them  concerning  this  Child ; 
And  all  they  that  heard  it  wondered  at  those  things  which  were 
told  them  by  the  shepherds.  But  Mary  kept  all  these  things,  and 
pondered  them  in  her  heart.  And  the  shepherds  returned,  glori- 
fying and  praising  God  for  all  the  things  that  they  had  heard  and 
seen,  as  it  was  told  unto  them.  And  when  eight  days  were 
accomplished  for  the  circumcising  of  the  Child,  His  name  was 
called  JESUS,  which  was  so  named  of  the  angel  before  He  was 
conceived  in  the  womb.  And  when  the  days  of  her  purification 
according  to  the  law  of  Moses  were  accomplished,  they  brought 
Him  to  Jerusalem,  to  present  Him  to  the  Lord.  *  *  *  And 
when  they  had  performed  all  things  according  to  the  law  of  the 
Lord,  they  returned  into  Galilee,  to  their  own  city  of  Nazareth." 
(Luke  2:  4-22,  and  39.)  The  following  is  the  law  of  purification 
according  to  Moses : — 


348  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

"If  a  woman  have  bohccivcd  sscc},  ar.d  born  a  male  child;  then 
she  shall  be  unclean  seven  days  ;  according  to  the  days  of  the 
separation  for  her  infirmity  shall  she  be  unclean  .  .  .  And 
she  shall  then  continue  in  the  blood  of  her  purifying  three  and 
thirty  days ;  she  shall  touch  no  hallowed  thing,  nor  come  into  the 
sanctuary,  until  the  days  of  her  purifying  be  fulfilled/'  (Lev. 
12]  2-4.) 

I  do  not  know  of  any  statement  in  the  Scriptures  bearing  fur- 
ther on  the  subject.  From  the  above  it  appears  that  after  thir- 
ty-three days,  the  days  of  her  purifying  being  accomplished,  they 
departed  into  their  own  city  of  Nazareth  until  their  flight  into 
Egypt.  Therefore,  these  wise  men  must  have  made  their  ap- 
pearance before  the  expiration  of  these  thirty-three  days.  I 
cannot  understand  how  the  writer  in  the  Ram's  Horn  gets  his 
theory  that  it  was  six  or  eight  weeks.  Mr.  Lew  Wallace,  in 
his  "Ben  Hur,"  claims  that  the  wise  men  appeared  on  the  elev- 
enth day.  I  do  not  know  of  any  statement  in  the  Scriptures  in 
support  of  any  of  these  theories. 

The  New  International  Encyclopedia  says  concerning  the  three 
wise  men  of  the  East,  under  the  heading  of,  The  Three  Kings 
of  Cologne ;  "The  three  wise  men,  or  magi,  by  name  Melchoir, 
Kaspar,  and  Balthazar,  who  followed  the  star  from  the  East  to 
where  it  rested  above  the  new-born  Jesus.  Their  homes  are  said 
to  have  been  placed  in  Cologne  Cathedral,  and  their  skulls  were 
exhibited  there  as  late  as  the  eighteenth  century.  Those  who 
touched  them  were  supposed  to  be  healed  of  their  diseases. 

The  names  of  the  three  kings  were  also  used  as  a  charm. 

"Ye  three  holy  Kings, 
Kaspar,  Melchoir,  and  Balthazar, 
Pray  for  us  now,  and  in  the  hour  of  death," 

was  written  on  a  paper  found  on  the  body  of  a  dead  murderer 
at  Chichester,  England,  in  1749." 

Kaspar,  Melchior,  and  Balthazar  are  the  three  names  used  by 
Lew  Wallace  in  his  Ben  Hur  as  representing  the  three  wise  men 
who  appeared  at  Jerusalem,  they  being  a  Greek,  a  Hindoo,  and 
an  Egyptian,  and  it  is  quite  likely  that  Mr.  Wallace  founded  his 
story  on  this  old  legend  or  tradition. 

The  shepherds  undoubtedly  appeared  on  the  very  night  of  the 
nativity;  because  the  angel  said  to  them,  "For  unto  you  is  born 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION  349 

'HIS  DAY  iii  the  city  of  David  a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the 
Lord."  And  they  went  immediately  on  that  very  night  and  found 
the  Child.  The  wise  men  may  have  been  there  along-  with  the 
shepherds  on  the  night  of  the  nativity,  but  there  are  some  in- 
dications that  they  were  not.  Jesus  was  born  at  midnight,  and 
it  is  hardly  probable  that  the  wise  men  would  rouse  up  the  city 
of  Jerusalem  after  this  time  of  night  to  inquire  of  its  chief  ruler 
and  those  in  authority  where  the  child  should  be  born. 

By  referring  to  the  Horoscope  of  Christ  it  will  be  seen  that  the 
Solar  System  was  in  a  perfect  balance  at  that  time ;  and  it  is  my 
candid  opinion  that  these  wise  men  knew  there  would  be  a  per- 
fect horoscope  at  this  time,  and  in  this  way  they  were  able  to  fore- 
tell the  birth  of  the  Saviour,  and  they  were  in  Jerusalem  when 
the  time  arrived. 

The  star  which  went  before  them  could  not  have  been  a  planet, 
nor  a  fixed  star.  Kepler's  idea  that  it  resulted  from  the  conjunc- 
tion of  the  planets  Mars,  Jupiter  and  Saturn  is  also  wrong,  for 
it  will  be  seen  by  the  horoscope  that  these  planets  were  not  in  con- 
junction at  this  time,  nor  within  five  years  of  this  time.  There- 
fore, I  can  only  believe  that  the  Bethlehem  star  was  a  special 
light  made  for  the  occasion  which  "Went  before  them,  till  it  came 
and  stood  over  where  the  young  child  was." 

Chamber's  Encyclopedia  has  this  to  say,  "The  doctrine  of  the 
Magi,  as  the  ancient  world  was  wont  to  call  the  priests  of  Zoro- 
astrianism,  as  well  as  those  of  India,  Persia,  and  Babylonia,  is 
first  alluded  to  in  Jeremiah,  where  the  chief  of  the  Magi  is  men- 
tioned among  Nebuchadnezzar's  retinue.  In  the  New  Testa- 
ment (Mat.  2,  i),  Magi  come  to  worship  Jesus  at  Bethlehem." 

These  Magi  were  most  probably  of  the  Zorostrian  faith,  or  the 
Parsees,  as  there  are  very  many  points  of  similarity  between  this 
religion  and  that  of  the  Old  Testament.  They  were  Astrologers, 
but  not  pantheists,  as  the  following  will  show : — "Ahuramazdao 
(God)  being  the  origin  of  light,  his  symbol  is  the  sun,  with  the 
moon  and  the  planets,  and  in  default  of  them  the  fire,  and  the  be- 
liever is  enjoined  to  face  a  luminous  object  during  his  prayers." 
The  Brahmans  held  similar  views,  however,  and  it  is  therefore 
impossible  for  us  to  decide  with  certainty  which  of  these  sects 
these  Magi  came  from.  Lew  Wallace,  in  his  "Ben  Hur,"  claims 
that  they  were  a  Greek,  a  Hindoo,  and  an  Egyptian.  This  may 
be  so,  but  it  does  not  hardly  seem  likely. 

It  will  not  be  necessary  for  us  to  consider  the  Parsees  or  Brah- 


350  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

man  religions  further  here,  since  I  could  add  nothing  to  that 
which  is  already  known.  But  since  the  world  of  late  years  is 
now  turning  its  attention  to  Buddhism  or  the  ''Wisdom  Religion," 
let  us  now  briefly  consider  these  wise  men  as  we  find  them  in  the 
East  in  Asia.  And,  in  doing  so,  I  hope  to  bring  out  a  few  facts 
and  comparisons  concerning  these  religious  beliefs  which 
will  be  useful  to  both  the  Orientals  as  well  as  to  the  Christians. 
But  before  doing  so  perhaps  I  ought  first  to  apologize  for  not 
knowing  more  about  this  illustrious  people  before  attempting  to 
write  about  them ;  yet  it  seems  so  necessary  to  show  the  harmony 
and  also  the  contrast  existing  between  Buddhism  and  Christian- 
ity that  I  think  it  best  to  proceed  even  at  the  hazard  of  mak- 
ing a  blunder. 

Prince  Siddartha,  otherwise  known  as  Lord  Buddha,  was 
spiritually  represented  by  the  White  Bull,  which  shows  his  Tau- 
rus nature.  It  is  different  with  me  in  this  respect,  for  when  I 
received  my  call,  on  the  next  day  while  walking  along  the  road, 
I  saw  a  vision  of  the  Red  Bull.  If  I  understand  this  correctly, 
the  white  color,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  signifies  the  religious  na- 
ture, while  the  red  color  relates  to  the  third  element  or  the  law, 
and  to  Mars. 

Jacob,  in  blessing  his  children,  said :  "Simeon  and 
Levi  are  brethren ;"  that  is  to  say,  the  Taurus  and  Gemini 
natures  are  similar,  except  in  this,  that  while  the  Levites,  the 
Gemini  people,  were  priests  of  God  in  the  Old  Testament  times, 
teaching  the  law ;  these  Taurus  people  which  includes  the  "Wise 
Men  of  the  East,"  consider  these  same  laws,  or  laws  of  similar 
import,  from  a  scientific  or  materialistic  standpoint.  We  also 
find  the  same  thing  in  this  work  in  a  modified  form. 

The  Seven  Principles  of  Man,  according  to  the  Hindu  Philos- 
ophy is  as  follows: 

ENGLISH     EQUIVALENTS      (Ap- 
SANSCRIT  TERMS.  PROXIMATELY). 

Sthula  Sharira  The  Body. 

Linga  Sharira  Astral  Body. 

Prana,  Vitality. 

Kama  Animal  Soul   (Desire). 

Manas  Human  Soul  (Thought,  Idea- 

tion). 

Buddhi  Spiritual  Soul  (Intuition). 

Atma  or  Jiva  Spirit. 


SCIENCE   AND    RELIGION  351 

This  seven-fold  classification  of  the  Principles  of  Man,  except 
the  first,  corresponds  almost  identically  with  the  seven-fold  clas- 
sification presented  in  this  work,  which  is  as  follows: 

THE  GROUPS  OF  ORGANS  IN  THE 
THE  SEVEN   SPIRITS  OF  GOD.  BRAIN. 

Virtue  The  Social  Group. 

Knowledge  The  Perceptive  Group. 

Temperance  The  Selfish  Group. 

Patience  The  Aspiring  Group. 

Godliness  The  Perfective  Group. 

Brotherly  Kindness  The  Reflective  Group. 

Love  The  Moral  Group. 

The  partial  harmony  existing  between  these  two  system  is  ap- 
parent at  a  glance,  and  the  contrast  between  'them  is  also  clearly 
discerned  with  a  little  study. 

In  rhe  Hindu  philosophy  it  will  be  seen  that  the  first  or  under- 
lying principle  consists  in  the  body  itself,  and  that  man  really  has 
his  basis  in  clay ;  while  in  the  Christian  philosophy,  as  it  is  repre- 
sented in  this  work,  all  of  these  seven  principles  are  spirit,  and 
that  these  are  considered  as  being  something  separate  and  apart 
from  the  natural  body,  and  that  the  spirit  uses  the  natural  body 
simply  as  an  habitation,  or  a  tabernacle  in  which  he  may  reside 
and  experience  sentient  life. 

The  Hindu  regards  these  seven  principles  of  man  as  being 
separate  vehicles  of  consciousness ;  but  it  is  well  enough  for  me 
to  concede  here  that,  so  far  as  I  know,  they  do  not  locate  any 
place  in  the  body  as  being  the  seat  of  these  different  souls  or  ve- 
hicles of  consciousness.  This  is  a  question  upon  which  there  is 
a  great  deal  of  speculation  among  the  Christian  philosophers. 
I  have  advanced  the  theorv  that  each  of  the  seven  spirits  of  God 
in  man  occupies  a  separate  group  of  organs  in  the  brain,  as  we 
have  seen  in  many  places  in  this  work. 

From  a  careful  examination  of  these  two  sets  of  principles 
it  may  be  seen  that  the  Hindu  philosophy  corresponds  to  the 
"natural  man,"  since  its  basis  is  in  clay ;  while  the  Christian  phil- 
osophy corresponds  to  the  "spiritual  man,"  since  its  basis  is  en- 
tirely in  spirit. 


352  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

Therefore,  it  naturally  follows  that  these  Buddhists  are  Pan- 
theists, knowing  no  God  save  the  laws  and  forces  of  Nature ; 
while  the  Christian,  on  the  contrary,  knows  of  a  God  which  is 
entirely  separate  and  apart  from  Nature,  yet  acting  in  perfect 
harmony  with  Nature. 

The  highest  goal  of  the  Hindu  is  to  reach  "Nirvana,"  which 
signifies  the  extinction  of  life ;  since  when  this  is  attained  they 
will  cease  to  be  "lashed  to  the  wheel  of  reincarnation,"  by  which 
they  are  born  again  and  again  into  this  natural  life ;  while  with 
the  Christian  the  highest  goal  is  to  become  at  one  with  God,  that 
he  may  have  eternal  life. 

Morality,  therefore,  when  viewed  from  the  Hindu  standpoint, 
is  a  matter  of  expediency ;  while  with  the  Christian,  it  is  right- 
eousness, which  is  a  necessary  step  on  a  higher  plane  toward  eter- 
nal life. 

It  is  claimed  by  some  that  when  the  state  of  Nirvana  is  reached 
they  will  be  resolved  into  the  Universal  Spirit  and  thus  loose  their 
identity,  as  a  drop  of  water  returns  again  into  the 
sea ;  but  the  etymology  of  the  word  comes  from  the  Sanscrit  nir, 
out,  and  vana,  blown ;  hence,  literally,  that  which  is  blown  out  or 
extinguished ;  which  is,  in  the  Buddhistic  doctrine,  the  term 
denoting  the  final  deliverance  of  the  soul  from  transmigration. 
And  the  equivalent  of  this  in  the  Christian  doctrine  means,  "Him 
that  overcometh  will  I  make  a  pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God,  and 
he  shall  go  no  more  out;  (shall  cease  to  be  reincarnated,  if  1 
understand  it  correctly)  and  I  will  write  upon  him  the  name  of 
my  God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is  new  Jeru- 
salem, which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my  God ;  and  I 
will  write  upon  him  my  new  name."  (Rev.  3 ;  12.) 

Now  let  us  compare  these  two  sets  of  principles  more  closely, 
and  we  will  see  that  there  is  a  great  deal  of  harmony  between 
them,  except  the  first.  It  is  not  yet  clear  to  me  how  the  body, 
in  the  first  set,  can  in  any  way  correspond  with  the  spirit  of  the 
Social  group,  of  the  second  set.  It  does  not  seem  to  me  that 
the  Social  group  corresponds  with  the  "I  am  myself,"  although 
it  may  be  so.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  I  have  not  claimed  any 
harmony  here,  even  though  it  should  exist. 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  353 

The  second  Principle,  the  Astral  Body,  corresponds  with  the 
Perceptive  group  of  organs,  which  are  connected  with  the  Senses. 
Mr.  J.  A.  Anderson,  in  his  "Septenary  Man,"  says,  "The  organs 
of  sense,  the  real  centers  of  seeing,  hearing,  tasting,  and  smell- 
ing, are  located  in  the  Linga  Sharira,  the  proof  of  which  was 
pointed  out  in  a  lecture  on  the  physical  body.  Yet,  although  man 
has  thus  the  capacity  for  seeing,  hearing,  tasting,  and  smelling, 
or,  in  other  words,  of  exercising  all  his  senses  upon  the  astral 
plane,  his  capacity  for  so  doing  is  almost  nil  while  in  the  physical 
body,  and  is  exceedingly  limited  even  when  disconnected  from 
this  by  death.  The  exercise  of  the  astral  senses  during  life  con- 
stitute a  low  form  of  clairvoyance  and  clairaudience  which  is  much 
sought  after  by  those  ignorant  of  their  own  nature,  to  whom 
such  glimpses  into  the  unseen  are  taken  for  communications  from 
some  'heavenly'  sphere." 

^  The  Third  Principle,  Prana,  or  Vitality,  corresponds  to  the 
Selfish  group  of  organs,  as  is  seen  at  a  glance ;  since  the  organs 
of  Alimentiveness,  Bibativeness,  Acquisitiveness,  and  Secretive- 
ness,  are  all  in  this  group,  as  also  is  Vitativeness— the  Love  of 
Life, — Combativeness,  and  Destructiveness,  which  give  bodily 
vigor. 

The  fourth  Principle,  Kama,  or  Animal  Soul  (Desire),  cor- 
responds to  the  Aspiring  group  of  organs.  "The  state  of  con- 
sciousness which  constitutes  the  forth  human  Principle,  accord- 
ing to  the  theosophical  classification,  is  a  most  difficult  one  to 
understand."  Mr.  Anderson  says,  "There  is  no  reason  in  Desire ; 
and  when  a  human  soul  yields  itself  to  the  dominion  of  this  Prin- 
ciple, reason  is  set  aside,  and  the  one  so  dominated  becomes  an 
irrational,  unreasoning  animal." 

We  have  seen  in  considering  the  Horoscope  of  Christ  that  this 
element  is  directly  opposed  to  reason,  which  is  contained  in  the 
Reflective  group.  It  corresponds  to  the  fourth  law  of  "Aggre- 
gation," as  we  have  seen  in  a  former  chapter,  which  is  the  equiva- 
lent of  Desire. 

The  fifth  Principle,  Manas  the  Mind,  or  the  Human  Soul 
(Thought,  or  Ideation),  corresponds  to  the  Perfective  group  of 
organs,  The  Hindus  tell  us  that  there  is  a  division  in  this  ele- 
ment, that  there  is  a  Lower  Manas,  and  also  a  Higher  Manas, 
and  that  it  is  the  seat  of  the  "Incarnating  Ego."  To  use  the 
words  of  Mr.  J.  A.  Anderson,  "This  blazing  up  of  an  illusive 


354  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

'I  am  myself,'  which  is  not  the  human  elemental  alone,  nor  yet 
Lower  Manas,  is  the  chief  mystery  of  human  existence.  For 
here  the  process  of  incarnation  takes  place.  Here  is  the  mys- 
terious weld  joining  body  to  soul.  For  the  ray  from  Manas — 
the  emanation  of  its  own  essence — which  causes  the  flaming  up 
of  the  animal  faculties  in  man,  is  capable  of  being  withdrawn  into 
the  essence  of  the  Higher  Manas;  and,  indeed,  its  normal  des- 
tiny is  to  be  so  withdrawn  after  each  incarnation,  carrying  thence 
the  fruitage  or  results  of  its  experiences  while  in  the  body." 
And,  as  we  have  seen  in  the  last  chapter,  it  is  here  that  regenera- 
tion takes  place.  This  is  the  Christ  element,  the  Second  Per- 
son in  the  God-head.  It  is  here  that  we  leave  the  strictly  phy- 
sical and  begin  to  enter  the  higher  life.  It  is  here  that  the  great 
Father-Mother  principles  join.  Up  to  this  point  we  have  been 
under  the  dominion  of  the  Father;  and  if  we  would  ascend 
higher,  we  must  here  become  regenerated  and  take  on  Christ  and 
the  Holy  Spirit.  Buddhism,  as  well  as  Christianity,  tells  us 
that  we  must  be  twice  born;  and  it  is  here  that  the  new  birth 
of  regeneration  takes  place.  Quoting  from  the  "Light  of  Asia" : 

"Then  the  World-honored  spake :   'Pity  and  need 
Make  all  flesh  kin.     There  is  no  caste  in  blood, 
Which  runneth  of  one  hue,  nor  caste  in  tears, 
Which  trickle  salt  with  all ;  neither  comes  man 
To  birth  with  tilka-mark  stamped  on  the  brow, 
Nor  sacred  thread  on  neck.     Who  doth  right  deeds 
Is  twice  born,  and  who  doeth  ill  deeds  vile. 
Give  me  to  drink,  my  brother;  when  I  come 
Unto  my  quest  it  shall  be  good  for  thee." 

Mr.  Anderson  further  says,  "And  the  question  is  an  open  one, 
at  least,  whether  that  "Ray"  of  Manas  which  incarnates  in  each 
human  body  is  not  a  true  division — a  begetting  upon  the  plane  of 
mentality  of  another  "mind  born  Son."  If  it  be  but  a  ray — a 
vague  and  unsatisfactory  explanation  of  its  relation  to  its  Higher 
Ego — then  must  the  human  elemental  become  "the  mind  born 
son." 

It  may  be  objected  that  these  Hindus  are  men  of  Nature  when 
they  have  arrived  at  and  passed  the  regenerating  principle,  and 
it  may  be  doubted  by  some  that  this  is  the  regenerating  principle 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIC,  IOX 


355 


because  the  Hindus  knew  not  Christ;  but  I  must  remind  you 
that  this  second  birth  is  a  worldly  thing.  Jesus  said  to  Nicodemus, 
"If  I  have  told  you  earthly  things  and  ye  believe  not,"  (John  3; 
1-12)  thus  indicating  that  this  new  birth  is  a  worldly  thing  as 
\vell  as  heavenly,  since  all  our  faculties  double,  and  it  is  therefore 
capable  of  being  understood  when  viewed  from  a  conscious  stand- 
point. 

I  have  held  the  opinion  that  Christ  is  the  Living  Ego  in  all 
Christian  men ;  that  He  impersonated  that  Ego  while  here  on 
earth  as  no  one  else  ever  has,  and  that  only  through  and  by  this 
means  does  He  become  our  Saviour.  Mr.  O.  A.  Curtis  gives  this 
idea  of  Christ : 

"Although  we  start  with  the  preexistent  Son  of  God,  yet  as 
a  result  of  the  virgin  birth  we  come  in  our  thinking  to  the  proper 
manhood  of  Christ.  But  this  is  the  precise  point  where  we  must 
begin  to  avoid  even  the  faintest  color  of  humanitarian  thinking. 
We  should  not  allow  even  the  chill  of  the  climate  of  that  think- 
ing to  penetrate  our  hearts.  The  humanitarian  conception  of 
Jesus  Christ  is  wrong,  not  only  in  theory,  but  in  feeling  also. 
And  the  feeling  is  more  poisonous  than  the  theory.  The  man- 
hood of  Christ  is  not  that  of  a  human  person.  All  the  personal- 
ity of  our  Lord  he  brought  with  him  into  human  existence.  He 
takes  on  an  addition,  a  human  addition,  to  his  individuality, 
that  is  all.  The  manhood  is  ever  impersonal,  never  anything 
but  a  lower  co-efficient  for  the  abiding  person  of  the  Son  of  God. 
The  Christian  value  of  this  view  is  very  great,  for  it  means  that 
the  human  nature  of  our  Lord  will  never  come  to  personal  em- 
phasis, never  come  to  triumph,  so  to  speak,  but  will  always  stand 
out  for  the  Redeemed  as  evidence  of  the  sacrifice  the  Son  of 
God  made  for  man's  salvation.  The  dignity  of  man,  man's  worth 
in  God's  sight,  is  not  to  be  found  in  the  humanity  of  Christ,  as 
if  our  nature  were  so  wonderful  that  even  the  Infinite  One  might 
be  proud  to  wear  it.  That  method  of  magnifying  man  is  hu- 
manitarian and  not  truly  Christian.  No,  the  worth  of  man  is  to 
be  found  in  the  one  fact  that  God  cared  enough  about  us  to  re- 
deem us  at  such  awful  cost.  Thus,  the  best  place  for  a  man  to 
discover  his  inner  value  is  not  at  Bethlehem,  but  at  Mount  Cal- 
vary. The  manhood  of  Jesus  Christ  is  ever  to  be  regarded  as  a 
part  of  the  humiliation  of  the  Son  of  God." 


356 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


EXAMPLE  OR  SUBSTITUTE? 

Under  the  above  heading  Mr.  J.  H.  Dewey  has  this  to  say, — 
"The  general  thought  of  Christendom  since  the  first  two  centu- 
ries, has  held  the  perfect  life  of  Jesus  the  Christ,  not  as  an  exam- 
ple for  our  attainment  through  his  help,  but  as  a  substitute  for 
us  before  God,  the  merits  of  his  righteousness  to  be  imputed 
unto  us  through  our  acceptance  of  him  by  faith  as  our  substi- 
tute. 

"How  is  it  possible  for  those  holding  this  ideal  of  salvation  to 
seek  to  reproduce  the  Christ-life  and  power  in  themselves,  or  to 
exercise  faith  in  its  possibility?  If,  however,  the  righteousness 
of  the  Christ  is  to  be  imparted  to  his  disciples  or  in  any  way 
realized  by  them  through  faith  in  him,  as  they  are  to  be  'righteous 
even  as  he  is  righteous/  then  the  direct  influence  of  his  spirit 
and  power  must  enter  into  and  awaken  and  reinforce  their  spir- 
itual nature,  by  which  they  are  lifted  through  the  regenerating 
and  transforming  power  of  the  spiritual  life  thus  awakened  and 
reinforced,  into  full  participation  with  him  in  his  glorified  state 
of  being. 

"This  work  of  Christ  is  dynamic  and  vital,  while  the  work  of 
substitution — were  such  possible — would  be  mechanical  and  non- 
vital,  saving  men  perchance  to  a  place,  not  to  a  realization  of 
the  divine  and  perfect  life  of  a  Son  of  God  and  brother  of  the 
Christ,  which  is  the  Christ  promise.  *  *  *  Nothing  could 
more  positively  affirm  this  than  these  words  of  Paul :  "The 
Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  chil- 
dren of  God ;  and  if  children  then  heirs ;  heirs  of  God  and  joint 
heirs  with  Christ.1  "  (Rom.  8;  16-17.  Eph.  4;  4-13  John  3;  1-2.) 

Mr.  Dewey  has  made  a  move  in  the  right  direction ;  yet,  in  my 
opinion,  the  words  Example,  Teacher,  Precept,  etc.,  do  not  cover 
the  whole  ground.  Neither  do  I  accept  the  theory  of  Mr.  John 
Milton  that  God  could  be  so  vindictive  as  to  desire  a  bleeding  vic- 
tim to  appease  His  anger,  and  that  Christ  came  as  a  substitute  in 
order  to  meet  divine  Justice.  Those  who  hold  this  idea,  in  my 
opinion,  thereby  miss  the  Divine  object  in  the  tragedy  of  Cal- 
vary. But  if  we  believe  with  Paul  that  "The  head  of  every  man 
is  Christ,  and  the  head  of  Christ  is.  God,"  if  we  admit  that  Christ 
is,  to  use  Buddhistic  terms,  the  "Incarnating  Ego,"  or  the  Regen- 
erating Ego,  in  every  Christian,  then  we  may  awake  to  the  real- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


357 


ization  that  Christ  is  the  Universal  Spirit,  so  far  as  this  solar 
universe  is  concerned,  as  we  have  seen  in  a  former  chapter.  The 
idea  is  not  that  Christ  is  a  part  of  us,  but  it  is  that  we  are  all 
a  part  of  Christ,  that  through  Him  we  are  all  brought  into  the 
unity  of  the  faith,  "like  unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  fulness  of 
the  measure  of  the  stature  of  Christ,"  that  God  through  Christ 
may  be  all  in  all,  that  we  shall  all  be  gathered  together  in  Him. 

With  this  idea  in  view  Christ  is  not  only  Substitute,  but  He  is 
also  Example,  Teacher,  Saviour  and  God.  Well  did  Jesus  say 
at  the  cross,  "Forgive  them,  Father,  for  they  know  not  what  they 
do."  This  was  the  last  touch  of  Love  which  is  to  make  the  whole 
world  kin.  We  cannot  heal  the  wound  that  we  all  have  made  on 
Him,  but  we  can  pay  the  penalty,  each  and  every  one  of  us,  by  fol- 
lowing Him — our  Ego — and,  like  Him,  nail  the  natural  man — the 
man  of  sin — to  the  cross.  For  if  we  are  baptized  into  His  life,  we 
are  also  baptized  into  His  death. 

It  is  in  this  way  that  we  may  establish  a  unity  with  the  Uni- 
versal spirit  by  which  we  may  be  translated  into  the  kingdom  of 
God's  dear  Son,,  and  thus  be  elevated  to  a  higher  sphere,  and 
"We  shall  go  no  more  out."  But  if  we  neglect  this  great  salva- 
tion, then,  to  use  Buddhistic  terms,  we  may,  if  they  be  right, 
be  "lashed  to  the  wheel  of  reincarnation,"  and  remain  earth-bound 
spirits,  and  thus  be  born  again  and  again  indefinitely,  or  until 
we  have  become  perfected.  It  will  thus  be  seen  that  Christ  came 
to  establish  a  unity  between  us  and  God,  to  mend  our  broken 
spirit.  "He  must  pass  through  death  in  order  to  conquer  death 
and  achieve  his  victory  and  his  crown."  (Stevens.) 

The  sixth  Principle  of  Man,  according  to  the  Buddhistic  doc- 
trine, is  Buddhi,  or  Spiritual  Soul  (Intuition),  and  this  corre- 
sponds to  the  Reflective  group  of  organs,  which  are  allied  to  the 
planet  Uranus.  To  these  belong  the  yellow  color,  and  it  is  well 
to  note  that  Lord  Buddhi,  and  those  persons  who  impersonate 
this  principle  or  live  in  it,  wear  the  yellow  robe.  If  I  understand 
it  correctly  the  purple  color  belongs  with  the  Saturnine  nature 
of  the  Perefective  group.  Note,  too,  that  they  put  on  Christ  the 
purple  robe  at  the  time  of  His  crucifixion,  the  purple  robe  be- 
ing the  emblem  of  regal  authority. 

That  Intuition  belongs  in  this  sixth  principle  is  not  doubted 
by  any  one  claiming  to  know  anything  of  science.  It  is  the  func- 
tion of  Human  Nature,  one  of  the  organs  of  this  group,  and  this 


358  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

serves  to  show  that  Buddhism  runs  parallel  with  the  most  mod- 
ern scientific  thought.  Therefore  I  have  no .  hesitancy  in  say- 
ing that  so  far  as  the  physical  nature  of  things  are  concerned, 
Lord  Buddha  was  a  very  wise  man.  God  was  simply  not  re- 
vealed to  him,  and  therefore  he  knew  nothing  of  God,  or  the 
strictly  spiritual  side  of  human  nature. 

The  Seventh  Principle  of  Man,  according  to  Buddhistic  doc- 
trine, is  Atma  or  Jiva,  or  Spirit;  and  this  corresponds  to  the 
Moral  group  of  organs.  Mr.  Anderson  says  of  this  principle 
that  it  does  not  appear  as  spirit,  but  as  a  Ray :  ''Matter  in  its 
homogeneous  condition  corresponds  to  Atma  or  Jiva,  or  unmani- 
fested  life — a  state  too  near  the  infinite  to  be  comprehended  by 
finite  beings."  And  therefore  we  may  well  imagine  that  when 
viewed  from  a  natural  standpoint  it  appears  as  the  last  vanish- 
ing shades  of  materiality.  With  the  Christian  it  represents  the 
Holy  Spirit  with  which  all  inspired  men  are  very  familiar.  Re- 
garding the  Higher  Triad  Mr.  Anderson  says : 

"Atma  represents  in  the  microcosm  the  unmanifested  Logos; 
is  in  man  the  first  ripple  of  differenetiation  within  the  monadic 
Ray  from  the  Absolute,  which  constitutes  the  base  of  all  human 
souls.  And  just  as  all  phenomena  of  the  Universe  are  but  the 
finite  aspects  of  the  Infinite,  so  in  Atma  are  held  potentially  all 
the  other  principles,  which  are,  indeed,  but  differentiations  of  this. 
It  represents  the  spirit,  or  the  father,  as  Buddha  does  the  mat- 
ter, or,  as  Manas  does  the  differentiated  Universe  or  Son.  These 
three  are  absolutely  indissoluble  in  man,  the  microcosm,  as  they 
are  in  the  great  Macrocosm,  or  Universe.  It  is  only  for  pur- 
poses of  analysis  and  study  that  they  are  metaphysically  divided. 
But  this  division  is  metaphysical,  and  not  real." 

It  is  seen  here  that  High  Manas,  Buddhi,  and  Atma,  forms  the 
Higher  Triad ;  while  the  first  four  principles  and  Lower  Manas 
forms  the  Lower  Triad.  It  must  be  understood,  however,  that 
this  Higher  Triad  does  not  correspond  to  the  Holy  Trinity  of  the 
Christian;  although  it  might  be  inferred  from  what  Mr.  Ander- 
son has  just  said,  that  it  might  be  considered  so.  It  seems  that 
Mr.  Anderson  has  thrown  in  some  modern  thought,  as  I  believe, 
so  that  here  we  have  not  the  pure  Buddhistic  doctrine. 

Mr.  J.  H.  Mitchell,  commenting  on  Buddhism,  says:  "How 
came  this  grand  conception  into  Buddha's  mind?  It  probably 
arose  from  his  tender  heart — from  what,  if  we  may  ascribe  pas- 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

slon  to  Buddha,  we  may  call  his  passionate  philanthropy.  There- 
after Buddha,  during  the  dry  season — eight  months  of  the  year 
—moved  from  place  to  place.  He  seems  to  have  traversed — al- 
most always  on  foot — a  region  300  miles  long  and  100  broad. 
He  preached  in  the  language  of  the  people — not  in  the  difficult 
language  of  the  Brahmas.  In  this  work  Buddha  persevered  up 
to  his  death.  Surely,  a  touching  spectacle !  The  high-minded, 
sorely  bewildered  man,  preaching  that  dismal  message  of  'No 
God,'  for  five  and  forty  years !  Even  so  passes  finally  from  view 
what  I  take  leave  to  call,  although  I  do  not  see  that  he  was  a 
gloomy  man — the  most  pathetic  figure  in  all  Indian  history." 

The  ascetic  practices  of  the  "Yogis"  of  the  Buddhists  and 
Brahmans  seems  to  correspond  with  Paul's  statement  to  "Mor- 
tify therefore  your  members  which  are  upon  the  earth ;  fornica- 
tion, uncleanness,  inordinate  affections,  evil  concupicence,  and 
covetousness,  which  is  idolatry."  The  Yogis,  however,  carried 
this  asceticism  to  an  excessive  degree,  even  to  the  extent  of  maim- 
ing and  dismembering  of  the  body,  for  the  sake  of  gaining  some 
spiritual  benefits.  Lord  Buddha,  however,  did  not  approve  of 
abusing  the  body  in  this  manner.  So  far  as  our  Scriptures  are 
concerned,  it  is  only  taught  that  we  should  cease  to  sin,  over- 
come the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  and  sometimes  fasting  is  recommended 
as  being  beneficial  to  our  spiritual  welfare. 

Another  harmony  is  here  shown  to  exist  between  the  Buddhist 
and  the  Christian  religions,  in  this,  that  while  the  supreme  ob- 
ject of  the  Buddhist  is  to  reach  Nirvana,  or  to  cease  to  live  in  the 
natural  life ;  the  supreme  object  of  the  Christian  is  to  attain  eter- 
nal spiritual  life.  Now  physical  life  and  spiritual  life  are  direct  op- 
posites,  and  we  cannot  have  both.  Jesus  has  said,  "He  who  would 
loose  his  life  for  my  name's  sake  the  same  shall  have  it."  The  nat- 
ural life  must  be  overcome  if  we  would  live  wholly  in  the  spirit.  But 
here  is  the  contrast  between  the  two  religions ;  the  Buddhist  goes 
about  it  in  a  negative  way,  by  overcoming  the  desire  to  live,  while 
the  Christian  goes  about  it  in  a  positive  way,  by  directly  seeking 
eternal  and  spiritual  life. 

Another  oft  repeated  point  is  also  made  very  manifest  here,  and 
that  is,  that  while  Lord  Buddha  was  very  wise  and  discovered 
many  principles  which  are  even  yet  far  in  advance  of  the  modern 
scientist,  after  all,  Lord  Buddha  never  spoke  of  God,  and  this 
emphasizes  what  I  was  wont  to  say,  "The  world  by  wisdom  knows 


360 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 


not  God."  When  we  have  learned  all  he  knew  and  more ;  when 
we  have  unraveled  all  the  mysteries  of  the  universe,  from  the 
standpoint  of  natural  wisdom,  there  is  still  no  positive  proof  of 
the  existence  of  a  God.  Therefore,  God  must  be  revealed  to  man, 
or  forever  remain  unknown.  In  Christ  we  are  made  known  to 
God.'  In  Him  we  understand  the  spiritual  as  well  as  the  natural. 
And  in  Him  only  is  found  immortality,  all  others  are  earth-bound 
spirits.  Nirvana  seems  to  correspond  with  the  Christian  sanc- 
tification : 

"As  on  who  stands  on  yonder  snowy  horn 

Having  nought  o'er  him  but  the  boundless  blue, 
So,  these  sins  being  slain,  the  man  comes 

Nirvana's  verge  into. 
Him  the  Gods  envy  from  their  lower  seats ; 

Him  the  three  worlds  in  ruin  should  not  shake ; 
All  life  is  lived  for  him,  all  deaths  are  dead ; 

Karma  will  no  more  make 
New  houses.     Seeking  nothing,  he  gains  all ; 

Foregoing  self,  the  Universe  grows  T; 
If  any  teach  NIRVANA  is  to  cease, 

Say  unto  such  they  lie. 
If  any  teach  NIRVANA  is  to  live, 

Say  unto  such  they  err;  not  knowing  this, 
Nor  what  light  shines  beyond  their  broken  lamps, 

Nor  lifeless,  timeless  bliss. 

*  #  * 

OM  MANI  PADME  HUM,  THE  SUNRISE  COMES! 
THE  DEWDROP  SLIPS  INTO  THE  SHINING  SEA !" 

(From  the  "Light  of  Asia.") 

From  the  reading  of  the  last  line  we  might  infer  that  they  be- 
lieve we  will  loose  our  identity  on  entering  the  spiritual  life.  There 
are  a  few  Christians  who  hold  this  theory,  but  the  great  majority 
believe  we  shall  still  maintain  our  separate  existences,  as  do  the 
angels.  If  we  admit  that  everyone  should  have  a  kind  of  pre- 
monition of  his  own  future  state,  we  would  have  to  conclude  that 
the  conditions  are  not  always  the  same,  and  that  different  people 
will  meet  with  different  states  of  being  on  entering  the  spiritual 
life. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


361 


In  looking  backward  over  what  has  been  written  I  can  see  no 
reasonable  grounds  to  doubt  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ ;  and  if  Jesus 
is  the  Christ,  then  there  are  no  valid  reasons  why  we  should  not 
be  Christians.  But  that  many  will  doubt  cannot  be  helped.  I 
cannot  appeal  to  every  class  of  scientific  men  from  the  fact  that 
we  are  all  organized  differently ;  and  I  cannot  reasonably  expect 
to  influence  those  very  much  who  do  not  reason  from  a  matter 
of  fact  standpoint,  yet  it  is  proper  that  I  should  add  my  little 
grain  of  knowledge  to  that  which  is  already  known.  The  facts 
which  are  detailed  here  have  been  sufficient  proof  to  convince  me 
of  the  validity  of  the  Scriptures,  and  it  has  been  my  earnest  en- 
deavor to  write  these  facts  down  and  make  them  as  clear  as 
possible,  so  that  others  may  read  and  understand  and  become  con- 
vinced. 

It  must  be  remembered,  however,  that  Jesus  did  not  want 
to  convert  them  all.  As  to  just  why  this  is  so  is  a  matter  of  con- 
jecture. It  is  possible  that  He  desired  to  gain  only  those  who 
are  led  by  the  particular  elements  of  mind  which  relate  to  this 
Adamic  race.  Solomon  has  implied  in  the  Ecclesiastes  that  there 
have  been  other  races  before  us,  and  that. there  will  also  be  other 
races  after  us,  and  that  to  him  wras  shown  everything  that  is  done 
under  the  sun,  he  says : 

"One  generation  passeth  away,  and  another  generation  com- 
eth  ;  but  the  earth  abideth  forever.  *  *  *  The  thing  that  hath 
been,  it  is  that  .which  shall  be;  and  that  which  is  done  is  that 
which  shall  be  done  ;  and  there  is  no  new  thing  under  the  sun. 
Is  there  anything  whereof  it  may  be  said,  See,  this  is  new?  It 
hath  been  already  of  old  time,  which  was  before  us.  There  is 
no  remembrance  of  former  things  ;  neither  shall  there  be  any  re- 
membrance of  things  that  are  to  come  with  those  that  shall  come 
after."  Then  is  it  not  possible  that  those  persons  who  will  not 
become  converted  to  Christ  are  reserved  to  the  world  to  become 
reincarnate  in  another  race?  "Him  that  overcometh  will  I  make 
a  pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God,  and  he  shall  go  no  more  out." 
By  this  it  might  be  inferred,  if  we  accept  the  oriental  philosophy, 
that  we  must  come  back  to  earth,  and  become  incarnate  again  and 
again  until  we  have  become  perfected. 

If  these  succeeding  races  continue  in  the  same  onkir  in  which 
they  have  begun,  if  we  concede  that  these  first  rive  races  relate  to 
the  first  five  groups  of  organs,  as  we  have  seen,  and  that  we  are 


862  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

now  living  in  the  fifth  race,  having  Perfective  thought  and  will- 
power as  the  keynote  of  this  race,  then  if  the  succeeding  races 
continue  in  the  same  order,  which  is  only  reasonable  to  believe 
that  they  will,  then  the  next  race  will  relate  to  the  Reflective 
group  of  organs,  and  they  will  have  brotherly  love,  sympathy, 
science,  philosophy,  and  intellect  generally,  as  the  keynote  of  that 
race,  being  the  sixth  element  of  the  mind,  the  principle  of  which 
is  suggested  by  Annie  Besant,  as  we  have  seen. 

Then  following  this  same  line  of  reasoning,  the  next  race  fol- 
lowing them  would  relate  to  the  Moral  group  of  organs,  which 
would  indicate  that  they  would  be  a  race  of  saints ;  and  as  this  is 
the  last  of  the  scale,  so  far  as  this  cycle  or  round  is  concerned, 
being  the  highest  type  of  manhood  that  we  can  conceive  of,  here 
my  reason  fails  as  to  what  shall  happen  next.  We  may  well  be- 
lieve, however,  that  we  shall  continue  to  progress  until  absolute 
perfection  is  reached ;  but  as  to  what  that  end  is  I  can  form  no 
adequate  idea. 

In  this  consideration  of  the  various  races  of  men,  if  our  anal- 
ysis is  correct,  it  will  be  seen  that,  as  shown  in  a  former  chapter, 
this  Adamic  race  will  continue  for  a  period  of  about  seven  thou- 
sand years  from  the  time  of  Adam  to  the  end  of  the  Revelations 
when  the  kingdom  shall  be  delivered  up  to  God,  or  as  we  say, 
until  they  will  have  become  perfected.  If  each  succeeding  race 
followed  on  the  end  of  the  one  just  past,  this  seven  times  seven 
would  amount  to  forty-nine  thousand  years  as  comprising  this 
grander  cycle  of  humanity.  This  grander  cycle,  however,  is  also 
comprised  within  other  and  grander  cycles  ad  infinituin,  so  that 
in  the  next  larger  cycle  a  period  of  some  three  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  years  would  be  required  to  complete  it.  A  "Day  of 
Brahma,"  however,  in  the  Brahminical  literature,  comprises  a 
very  much  longer  period  of  time  than  this,  as  will  be  seen  from 
the  following,  and,  in  fact,  I  do  not  know  that  they  recognize 
so  short  a  period  of  seven  thousand  years  as  comprising  a  race ; 
but  this  is  an  invention  of  my  own,  so  far  as  I  know,  being  based 
upon  my  analysis  of  the  "Progress  of  the  World"  from  Adam's 
time,  as  we  have  seen  in  a  former  chapter,  in  which  it  is  seen  that 
this  race  should  come  to  perfection  in  a  period  of  seven  thousand 
years : 

"This  earth,  therefore,  is  now  in  a  condition  of  molecular  vi- 
bration, and  in  its  fourth,  or  kamic,  or  desire,  Round,  which 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


363 


Round  will  last  so  long  as  the  'life'  wave  or  impulse  has  its  ac- 
tivity in  molecular  matter;  for  the  monadic  or  Dhyan-Chohanic 
impulse  which  constitutes  this  life-wave  passes  from  globe  to 
globe,  arousing  each  to  activity  and  leaving  it  comparatively  dead, 
or  in  its  'pralaya,'  much  as  a  circling  rainstorm  might  pass  from 
point  to  point  over  a  sea,  arousing  and  churning  into  a  furious 
but  transient  activity  each  successive  portion  over  which  it  passes, 
and  leaving  it  comparatively  in  statu  quo  until  it  returns.  But 
the  duration  of  each  dominant  mode  of  vibration  covers  an  im- 
mense cycle  of  time,  and,  in  Brahminical  literature,  is  called  a 
Day  of  Brahma,  and  is  a  period  involving  some  4,320  millions 
of  years.  This  is  the  astronomical  period  required  for  all  the 
planets  of  our  system  to  be  in  conjunction;  an  event  which  may 
well  produce  even  physical  causes  sufficient  to  terminate  or  en- 
tirely change 'the  condition  of  physical  existence  on  one  or  more 
planets.  This  cycle  will  comprise  the  duration  of  this  world  in 
its  present  state,  before  it  goes  into  pralaya,  or  changes  the  pres- 
ent for  another  rate  of  vibration,  which  will  constitute  another 
Round. 

"The  Theosophical  classification  of  men  into  seven  great  Races 
during  each  of  the  seven  Rounds,  or  differing  material  states 
of  the  earth,  is  another  recognition  of  the  fact  that,  in  our  pres- 
ent universe,  the  number  seven  is  the  dominant  one  for  its  entire 
duration.  It  must  not  be  understood  that  during  any  particular 
Round  only  one  mode  of  vibration  is  present.  At  least  those  of 
each  of  the  seven  creative  Hierarchies  are  all  in  activity,  for  these 
constitute  or  cause  the  (in  Theosophical  teaching)  seven  com- 
panion 'globes'  of  each  planet,  of  which  our  earth  and  all  earths 
visible  to  us  is  the  fourth.  These,  by  their  combinations  and  cor- 
relations, produce  the  'forty-nine  fires'  of  Eastern  occultism. 
But  one  of  these  Hierarchies  is  dominant  during  any  particular 
Round,  and  to  appreciate  or  reach  to  the  consciousness  of  the 
others  requires  special,  and,  in  a  sense,  abnormal  development. 
Yet,  during  certain  portions  of  each  Round  each  of  the  seven 
human  Principles  is  brought  into  special  relations  with  the  dom- 
inant vibration,  or  mode  of  consciousness,  and  from  this  arises 
the  characteristics  which  distinguish  and  constitute  each  race. 

"To  illustrate:  Our  world  is,  as  stated,  in  the  fourth  Round, 
and  the  fourth,  a  kamic,  Hierarchy  is  dominant  throughout  its 
entire  duration.  But  it  is  also  in  its  fifth  subdivision  of  that 


364 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


Round,  and  therefore,  under  the  cyclic  law,  is  specially  related 
to  the  fifth,  or  manasic,  Principle,  which  thus  becomes  subdom- 
inant,  or  the  chief  undertone  during  the  race  cycle.  For  this 
reason,  we  appear  to  have  intellectuality  dominant,  but  it  is  only 
in  appearance.  In  reality  desire — the  characteristic  of  the  entire 
fourth  Round — is  utilizing  mind  to  increase  the  pleasures  of  sen- 
suous perception  in  the  great  mass  of  the  race,  and  mankind  is, 
therefore,  said  to  be  in  the  kama-manasic  state.  Now,  in  the  next 
Round,  the  vibration  of  thought,  or  manas,  will  be  dominant 
throughout  the  Round ;  but  when  we  get  to  the  fourth  division 
of  that  great  cycle  and  enter  its  fourth  Race  the  present  relation 
of  desire  and  thought  will  be  reverse^,  and  we  shall  be  in  a  con- 
dition of  manas-kamic  instead  of  kama-manasic,  as  at  present. 
Manas,  or  thought,  will  be  the  ruling  Principle,  and  kama  will 
be  a  subtone,  and  be  in  a  similar  condition  of  servitude  to  thought 
that  thought  is  towards  desire.  At  present  desire  is  master  of 
thought.  Then  thought  will  be  the  master  of  desire.  And  simi- 
larly for  all  the  Rounds.  Each  of  the  seven  Principles  will  be 
specially  and  regularly  related  to  the  consciousness  of  the  Ego 
because  of  these  subdominant  cycles  of  each  Creative  Hierarchy 
included  in  the  great  cycle,  Round,  or  Day  of  Brahma,  and  in 
this  manner  constitute  the  seven  natural  divisions  termed  races." 

(From  Septenary  Man.) 

As  seen,  it  is  claimed  that  while  the  earth  is  now  in  the  fourth 
or  kamic  Round,  it  is  also  in  the  fifth  subdivision  of  that  Round ; 
and,  therefore,  under  the  cyclic  law,  is  specially  related  to  the  fifth, 
or  manasic  Principle,  which  thus  become  subdominant,  or  the 
chief  undertone  during  the  race  cycle.  This  is  probably  the  rea- 
son why  Mr.  H.  E.  Butler  said  that,  as  I  have  before  stated,  "Na- 
ture is  now  playing  to  the  tune  of  E  Minor." 

From  this  it  will  be  seen  at  a  glance  that  the  Brahmanical  idea 
of  the  length  of  time  required  to  constitute  a  race  period  is  so 
vastly  longer  than  the  smaller  cycles  which  I  have  considered  as 
constituting  a  race  that  there  is  hardly  any  comparison  between 
them.  But,  as  we  have  seen,  there  are  cycles  within  cycles ;  and 
while  I  have  no  desire  to  try  to  gainsay  the  Brahminical  idea,  I 
will  say  that  this  idea  cannot  be  considered  as  comprising  a  pe- 
riod of  the  races  of  which  we  have  any  historical  knowledge. 
These  latter  race  periods  are  decidedly  of  much  shorter  dura- 
tion. The  "Day  of  Brahma"  may  well  be  considered  as  mark- 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

ing  a  period  of  progress  or  age  of  the  whole  solar  universe.  So, 
if  their  calculations  are  correct,  after  4,320  millions  of  years,  we 
will  have  another  perfect  horoscope,  like  that  of  the  horoscope  of 
Christ,  when  we  should  also  have  another  Saviour;  or  rather, 
that  the  Saviour  should  again  appear,  in  one  form  or  another, 
to  open  the  way  to  a  higher  state  of  consciousness. 

Viewing  the  subject  concerning  the  evolution  of  the  differ- 
ent races  of  the  earth  in  this  light  brings  us  to  the  realization 
that  we  are  only  in  the  midst  of  progression ;  and  in  this  way  the 
glory  of  God  is  manifested  to  us  from  the  beginning  of  creation 
to  the  end.  To  Moses  was  revealed  the  glory  of  the  back  parts 
of  God,  and  by  this  we  understand  that  he  was  allowed  to  see 
those  things  which  had  gone  before,  from  the  time  when  "The 
earth  was  without  form,  and  void,  and  darkness  was  upon  the 
face  of  the  deep,"  and  on  through  the  successive  days  of  periods 
of  the  world's  progress  as  recorded  in  the  first  chapter  of  Gen- 
esis, and  on  up  to  the  period  in  which  he  lived.  Or,  in  other 
words,  he  had  the  faculty  of  looking  backward  to  the  beginning 
of  creation.  And  then,  in  teaching,  as  Paul  expresses  it,  "And 
not  as  Moses,  which  put  a  veil  over  his  face,  that  the  children 
of  Israel  could  not  steadfastly  look  to  the  end  of  that  which  is 
abolished ;  but  their  minds  were  blinded ;  for  unto  this  day  re- 
maineth  the  same  veil  untaken  away  in  the  reading  of  the  old 
testament;  which  veil  is  taken  away  in  Christ.  But  even  unto 
this  day,  when  Moses  is  read,  the  veil  is  upon  their  heart.  Never- 
theless, when  it  shall  turn  to  the  Lord,  the  veil  shall  be  taken 
away.  Now  the  Lord  is  that  Spirit ;  and  where  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  is,  there  is  liberty.  But  we  all,  with  open  face  beholding 
as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same 
image  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord." 
(2  Cor.  3  ;  12-18.) 

The  manner  in  which  Moses  was  prepared  to  receive  this  won- 
derful vision  is  so  unique  that  it  is  worth  reproducing  here  in 
full,  it  says : 

"And  the  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  I  will  do  this  thing  also  that 
thou  hast  spoken ;  for  thou  hast  found  grace  in  my  sight,  and  I 
know  thee  by  name.  And  he  said,  I  beseech  thee,  show  me  thy 
glory.  And  he  said,  I  will  make  all  my  goodness  pass  before 
thee,  and  I  will  proclaim  the  name  of  the  Lord  before  thee ; 
and  I  will  be  gracious  to  whom  I  will  be  gracious,  and  I  will  show 


366  SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION. 

mercy  on  whom  I  will  show  mercy.  And  he  said,  thou  canst 
not  see  my  face ;  for  there  shall  no  man  see  me  and  live.  And  the 
Lord  said,  behold,  there  is  a  place  by  me,  and  thou  shalt  stand 
upon  a  rock  and  it  shall  come  to  pass,  while  my  glory  passeth  by, 
That  I  will  put  thee  in  a  clift  of  the  rock  and  will  cover  thee  with 
my  hand  while  I  pass  by;  and  I  will  take  away  mine  hand,  and 
thou  shalt  see  my  back  parts;  but  my  face  shall  not  be  seen." 
(Exodus  33;  17-23.) 

It  will  be  seen  here  that  while  Moses  had  the  faculty  of  look- 
ing backward  to  the  beginning  of  creation,  which  is  equal  to 
seeing  the  back  parts  of  God,  he  did  not  have  the  faculty  of  look- 
ing forward  to  their  ultimate  conclusion.  This  looking  forward 
is  my  understanding  of  what  God  meant  in  not  allowing  Moses 
to  see  his  face.  "No  man  can  see  my  face  and  live ;"  yet  we  are 
exhorted  in  the  Psalms  to  seek  his  face,  that  is,  to  look  forward. 

From  what  has  been  said  I  do  not  wish  it  inferred  that  Physical 
Nature  itself  is  God,  for  it  is  not.  Nature  is  the  manifestation  of 
God — His  golry — by  which  "the  invisible  things  of  Him  from 
the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by 
the  things  that  are  made,  even  His  Eternal  Power  and  God- 
head," but  Nature  is  not  God.  Nature  is  the  temple  in  which 
God  resides,  just  the  same  as  our  body  is  the  temple  in  which 
we  reside.  • 

The  question  now  arises,  Why  is  it  any  more  difficult  to  look 
forward  than  to  look  backward?  and  why  is  it  any  more  danger- 
ous to  life  to  look  forward  to  the  end  of  eternity  than  to  look 
backward  to  the  beginning  of  creation? 

It  seems  to  me  that  as  the  world  advances  in  age  its  inhab- 
itants become  continually  better  and  better,  evolving  to  succes- 
sively higher  and  higher  planes  of  thought  and  action,  in  purity, 
holiness  and  wisdom,  until  they  become  nearly,  if  not  quite  equal, 
to  the  angels.  And,  if  so,  then  it  must  be  conceded  that  if  one 
desires  to  look  forward  to  that  time,  he  would  be  obliged  to 
become  nearly  if  not  quite  as  good  as  the  people  living  in  that 
age,  if  he  would  look  on  them  with  comfort  and  understand  their 
real  nature.  That  is  to  say,  if  one  desires  to  see  the  angels  he  must 
become  spiritual ;  and,  so,  too,  if  one  should  desire  to  look  to  the 
end  of  eternity  he  would  need  to  become  probably  much  more 
spiritual  than  the  human  body  is  able  to  bear.  But  this  is  not 
the  case  in  looking  backward.  The  things  that  have  gone  before 


SCIENCE  AND  RELIGION 

have  been  mostly  on  the  animal  plane,  and  hence  not  so  danger- 
ous to  human  life  to  be  able  to  see  them.  This  would  not  be 
equal  to  seeing  God,  however,  but  only  His  glory  or  His  mani- 
festation. Then  it  naturally  follows  that  we  are  not  yet  able  to 
behold  even  all  the  glory  of  God.  St.  John,  in  the  Revelations, 
looked  forward  to  the  end  of  this  fifth  period,  but  he  did  not 
look  to  the  end  of  eternity ;  and,  in  fact,  it  is  very  doubtful  if  he 
could  do  so. 

In  this  sense  of  the  word,  so  far  as  this  Adamic  race  is  con- 
cerned, looking  backward  to  the  days  of  Adam  is  as  far  back- 
ward as  this  cycle  goes ;  and  looking  forward  to  the  culminating 
point — Veneration — when  the  kingdom  shall  be  delivered  up  to 
God,  at  the  end  of  the  millennial  period,  is  as  far  forward  as 
this  cycle  goes.  This  fifth  period  will  be  complete  in  this,  and 
in  this  cycle  we  have  gone  through  the  whole  scale,  as  we  have 
seen  in  that  chapter  on  "The  Progress  of  the  World  Explained 
on  Phrenological  Principles ;"  and  this  suggests,  and  brings  very 
forcibly  to  our  minds,  the  fact  that  these  smaller  cycles  of  seven 
thousand  years  each  are  all  contained  within  a  larger  and  grander 
cycle,  which  requires  seven  of  these  smaller  cycles  to  complete 
its  scale,  of  which  we  are  now  living  in  the  fifth.  The  races 
of  people  which  have  gone  before  correspond  to  the  former  cycles 
in  this  grander  cycle,  and  it  requires  two  more  of  these  smaller 
cycles — two  more  races  of  people — to  complete  this  Grand  Cycle 
of  Humanity.  But  this  is  not  necessarily  the  end  of  the  period 
when  human  beings  shall  inhabit  the  earth.  It  only  indicates  that 
the  end  of  the  larger  cycle  is  reached,  and  that  they  will  then  ad- 
vance another  round  higher  in  the  larger  scale,  or  cycle.  It 
will  thus  be  seen  that  we  have  cycles  within  cycles,  multiplied 
without  end.  The  smaller  cycles  within  the  larger,  the  larger 
within  the  greater,  and  the  greater  within  the  grand,  and  so  on 
ad  infinitum. 

There  is  one  point  here  where  there  seems  to  be  a  lack  of  har- 
mony between  the  Christian  idea  and  that  of  the  Brahminical, 
although  this  inharmony  may  be  only  apparent  and  not  real.  I 
refer  to  the  period  in  which  we  live.  The  "Days"  of  Moses, 
as  recorded  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  undoubtedly  corre- 
spond with  the  "Days  of  Brahma,"  since  they  both  relate  to  pe- 
riods of  cosmic  develooment.  Moses  tells  us  that  man  was  made 
on  the  sixth  Day,  and  that  God  rested  on  the  seventh  Day;  but 


SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION 

the  Brahmins  tell  us  that  we  are  now  living  in  the  fourth  Day  or 
period,  and  in  the  fifth  division  of  the  fourth  Day.  It  is  perfect 
harmony  with  the  Christian  idea  that  we  are  now  living  in  the 
fifth  period  or  race,  as  we  have  seen,  but  further  than  this  I  do 
not  claim  to  have  any  definite  knowledge  at  this  time.  Moses  is 
undoubtedly  right  in  saying  that  birds  and  fishes  were  made  on 
the  fifth  day,  since  this  relates  to  the  fifth  group  of  organs,  the 
imaginations,  which  gives  a  soaring  disposition  to  the  mind.  The 
birds  manifest  this  disposition  in  soaring  or  flying  through  the 
air,  as  also  do  the  fishes  in  swimming  through  the  water,  since 
they  do  not  depend  upon  terra  firma  for  support.  Then  the  ani- 
mals and  man  were  made  on  the  sixth  Day; — creatures  having 
intellect,  reason,  intuition  and  sense.  It  is  very  clear  that  this 
Day  or  period  corresponds  to  the  Reflective  group  of  organs. 

Moses,  however,  leaves  us  in  doubt  as  to  what  period  or  Day 
we  are  now  in.  He  tells  us  God  rested  on  the  seventh  Day,  which 
would  complete  the  first  Grand  Cycle  of  Creation.  He  does  not 
say  whether  we  are  now  still  in  the  seventh  period,  or  whether 
we  have  passed  on  to  the  first  of  the  second  scale,  or,  in  fact,  he 
does  not  tell  us  anything  definite  as  to  where  we  are.  It  seem 
that  he  desired  to  keep  a  part  of  this  knowledge,  at  least,  a  secret 
from  the  people,  from  the  fact  that  in  his  teaching  he  put  a  veil 
over  his  face  for  the  purpose  "That  the  children  of  Israel  could 
not  steadfastly  look  to  the  end  of  that  which  is  abolished."  Let 
us  hope,  however,  that  at  some  future  time  we  may  arrive  at  a 
perfect  understanding  of  this  great  subject. 

There  is  another  problem  which  interests  us  here.  I  refer  to 
the  question  of  sun  and  fire  worship.  This  was  not  peculiar  to 
the  Buddhists,  but,  says  W.  &  R.  Chambers,  "All  investigation 
tends  to  show  that  nature-worship  was  the  basis  of  all  polytheistic 
religions,  and  that  the  chief  deities  of  the  several  mythologies 
were  originally  personifications  of  the  sun,  or  of  particular  influ- 
ences of  the  sun.  The  original  solar  nature  of  Jupiter,  Zeus, 
Odin,  Baal,  Amen  Ra,  Indra,  etc.,  can  hardly  be  mistaken.  *  *  9 
The  actual  sun,  however,  still  continued  an  object  of  worship, 
more  especially  as  in  the  abstract  and  more  strictly  personal  Gods, 
moral  and  intellectual  attributes  came  to  predominate  over  and 
obscure  the  physical ;  and  with  the  worship  of  the  sun  was  more 
closely  associated  that  of  fire — his  representative  on  earth." 

The  Zoroastrians  believed  in  the  existence  of  a  God,  and  that 


SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION 

His  symbol  was  the  sun.  So  also  did  some  of  the  Hindus  and 
many  other  religious  sects  at  the  time  of  Christ.  Some  of  our 
modern  scientific  men  seem  to  hold  a  similar  belief.  Mr.  W.  J. 
Colville,  in  his  "Studies  in  Theosophy,"  says: 

"The  true  Theosophist,  in  whom  divine  wisdom  is  regnant, 
rules  his  intellectual  powers,  compelling  them  to  act  as  servants 
to  the  divine  soul  (atma)  as  the  visible  sun  rules  the  planets 
which  revolve  around  it.  Our  atma  is  the  sun  in  us;  the  true 
ego  is  the  spiritual  sun.  *  *  *  Now  it  was  the  endeavor  of 
whoever  wrote  the  fourth  gospel  to  impress  upon  his  hearers  the 
eternity  and  divinity  of  the  essential  spirit  of  man.  The  logos 
of  the  Greeks  means  exactly  the  same  as  the  atma  of  the  Hindus, 
which  Theosophists  term  the  seventh  and  highest  principle  ii:  the 
constitution  of  man.  This  seventh  principle,  as  it  is  termed,  is  the 
immortal  principle,  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega,  that  from  which 
all  lower  principles  are  expressed  and  by  virtue  of  which  alone 
they  can  exist." 

We  have  seen  that  the  seventh  principle  in  man  corresponds 
to  the  Moral  group  of  organs,  and  if  we  consider  the  Moral  group 
of  organs  as  being  the  fruit  of  the  mind,  or  the  spirit  which  con- 
tains the  immortal  principle,  then  this  group  of  organs  certainly 
does  contain  the  highest  principle  in  man. 

Now  whether  this  seven-fold  classification  as  illustrated  in  this 
work  correspond  precisely  with  the  seven-fold  classification  of  the 
Hindus,  I  am  not  quite  certain ;  but  I  infer  that  it  does  nearly  so, 
since  there  could  not  be  any  other  seven-fold  classification  that 
would  be  tangible  or  consistent  with  the  natural  constitution  of 
man.  If  this  is  true  then  it  naturally  follows  that  this  moral  prin- 
ciple is  closely  related  to,  if  not  identical  with,  the  atma  of  the 
Hindus. 

We  have  seen  that  the  soul  or  spirit  corresponds  to  the  Moral 
group  of  organs,  and  we  have  seen,  too,  that  Veneration  is  the 
organ  of  holy  love.  Then  if  the  Hindu  analogy  is  correct  as  stated, 
then  it  would  follow  that  this  holy  love  corresponds  to  the  cen- 
tral star  or  sun  of  the  soul.  If  these  theories  concerning  the 
soul  are  true,  then  it  naturally  follows  that  the  soul  of  man,  with 
its  central  sun,  is  in  the  form  of  a  solar  system ;  and  again,  it 
is  also  the  soul  of  man,  with  its  central  spiritual  star,  that  is 
made  in  the  image  of  his  Maker.  All  our  faculties  are  double ; 
one  physical  and  negative,  while  the  other  is  spiritual  and  posi- 


370  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

live.  So  we  find  that  there  is  a  physical  sun,  which  is  negative 
and  material,  and  this  would  lead  to  the  conclusion  that  we  also 
have  a  central  spiritual  star  which  is  positive  and  immaterial, 
or  at  least,  invisible.  Mr.  Emanuel  Swedenborg  has  something 
to  say  along  the  same  line,  he  says : 

"The  angel  who  came  from  the  heaven  of  wisdom  asked  the 
other,  'What  is  love?'  He  replied,  'Love,  descending  from  the 
Lord  as  a  Sun,  is  the  vital  heat  of  angels  and  men,  thus  their 
life.  The  derivations  of  love  are  called  affections ;  and  by  these 
are  produced  perceptions,  and  thus  thoughts.  It  follows  from 
this  that  wisdom  in  its  origin  is  love ;  consequently  that  thought 
in  its  origin  is  the  affection  of  that  love  ;  and  it  is  evident  from 
the  derivations  viewed  in  their  order  that  thought  is  nothing  but 
the  form  of  affection.  This,  however,  is  unknown,  because 
thoughts  are  in  light,  but  affections  are  in  heat,  so  that  the  mind 
reflects  upon  its  thoughts,  but  not  on  its  affections,  as  it  does  with 
sound  and  speech.  That  thought  is  nothing  but  the  form  of 
affection,  may  also  be  illustrated  by  speech,  which  is  nothing  but 
the  form  of  sound.  There  is  also  a  similarity,  because  sound 
corresponds  to  affection  and  speech  to  thought,  wherefore  af- 
fection utters  sound,  and  thought  speaks.  This  also  may  be 
brought  to  elucidate  the  subject.  Take  away  sound  from  speech, 
and  does  anything  of  speech  remain  ?  In  like  manner,  take  away 
affection  from  thought,  and  does  anything  of  thought  remain? 
Hence  then  it  is  plain,  that  love  is  the  all  of  wisdom  ;  consequently 
the  essence  of  the  heavens  is  love  and  their  existence  is  wis- 
dom, or  what  is  the  same,  the  heavens  are  from  divine  love  and 
exist  from  Divine  Love  by  Divine  Wisdom  ;  wherefore,  as  ob- 
served, the  one  derives  its  origin  from  the  other.'  '  (From  Apo- 
calypse Revealed,  No.  875.) 

It  seems  to  me  that  the  backward  part  of  the  organ  of  Venera- 
tion would  correspond  to  Divine  Love,  while  the  forward  part 
would  correspond  to  Divine  Wisdom.  I  am  not  prepared  to  say, 
however,  as  to  whether  these  shine  as  a  sun,  when  considered  in 
a  spiritual  sense.  There  are  some  who  claim  that  the  organ  of 
Human  Nature,  or  Intuition  is  the  seat  of  illumination ;  and  on 
one  occasion  I  heard  the  spirit  say  that  this  organ  did  "shine  as 
a  glorious  sun,"  but  that  there  were  "several  thicknesses"  between 
myself  and  it,  so  that  I  could  not  yet  see  the  -light ;  therefore, 
from  this  I  am  led  to  infer  that  I  have  not  yet  became  illuminated. 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 


371 


However,  the  evolution  of  this  theory  concerning  the  spiritual 
sun,  whatever  its  correct  solution  may  be,  has  probably  led  the 
ancients  into  a  form  of  idolatry — the  worship  of  the  sun — as  it 
must  also  ultimately  lead  all  physical  scientists  into  a  similar  be- 
lief who  follow  the  analysis  of  their  sciences  to  its  ultimate  con- 
clusion, if  it  be  true  that  the  soul,  as  stated  above,  corresponds 
to  a  solar  system:  This  belief  is  apparently  sanctioned  by  the 
Apostle  Paul  who  says : — "Our  God  is  a  consuming  fire."  This 
would  lend  additional  proof  to  them  that  the  sun  is  God,  since 
the  sun  is  a  consuming  fire.  So  here  we  have  the  highest  form 
of  idolatry  which  seems  to  be  sanctioned  by  Holy  Writ.  Yet  I 
believe  that  the  vibrations  proceeding  from  sun-worship  to  be 
much  lower — a  whole  octave  lower — than  that  which  comes  from 
the  true  worship  of  God ;  and  it  is  so  because  the  sun  is  physical 
while  God  is  spiritual. 

Some  of  our  later  day  scientists,  even  among  the  Christians, 
have  fallen  into  this  same  error  in  comfounding  God  with  the 
Sun,  for  we  find  Mr.  Henry  Drummond,  in  his  "Natural  Law  in 
the  Spiritual  World,"  remarking,  "What  soul  will  seek  to  remain 
self-luminious  when  it  knows  that  The  Lord  is  a  Sun.'  ' 

There  is  a  strong  argument  against  this  theory,  however,  and 
that  is  that  these  Moral  faculties  are  allied  to  Neptune,  and  Nep- 
tune is  the  farthest  removed  from  the  planets  from  the  Sun, 
which  would  lead  us  to  conclude  that  the  seat  of  the  soul,  so  far 
as  our  solar  universe  is  concerned,  is  very  far  removed  from 
the  sun.  This  theory  is  also  apparently  sanctioned  by  Holy  Writ, 
for  it  says:  "And  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of  the 
moon,  to  shine  in  it ;  for  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and  the 
Lamb  is  the  light  thereof."  (Rev.  21  ;  23.) 

These  theories  concerning  the  soul  and  its  relation  to  the  In- 
finite Mind  are  yet  new  to  me,  and  I  have  no  definite  ideas  re- 
garding them.  They  are  subjects  for  investigation ;  yet  I  know 
that  it  is  not  proper  to  worship  any  material  thing  as  God,  for 
God  is  spiritual.  I  have  thought  it  proper,  however,  to  append 
these  ideas  here  to  give  the  reader  some  definite  ideas  of  where 
our  sciences  will  ultimately  lead  us. 

There  is  a  great  mass  of  the  scientific  men  of  to-day  who  seem 
to  believe  that  as  the  sun  is  the  center  of  our  system,  and  as  this 
sun  revolves  around  a  grand  central  sun,  these  suns — these  laws 
and  forces  of  Nature — is  the  only  Gods  we  have.  Marie  Corelli, 


373  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

in  her  ''Romance  of  Two  Worlds,"  depicts  this  same  idea,  and 
she  further  claims  that  the  spirit  is  nothing  more  than  electricity. 
As  though  spirit  was  a  blind  force,  having  no  root,  no  life,  or 
no  animating  power ! 

Anyone  who  seeks  for  God  in  Nature,  or  seeks  to  look  through 
Nature  up  to  Nature's  God,  will  certainly  find  the  Sun  and  be- 
come a  sun-worshipper.  It  seems  that  the  sun  is  Nature's  God. 
It  is  the  God  of  the  Pantheist,  the  Atheist,  it  is  the  God  of  the 
"natural  man,"  and  of  all  those  persons  who  indulge  in  Nature- 
worship  ;  but  the  sun  is  not  the  God  of  the  Christian.  The  Chris- 
tian recognizes  the  fact  that  God  is  something  separate  and  apart 
from  Nature,  that  He  is  a  something  outside  of  Nature,  and  is 
not  to  be  confounded  with  it,  yet  acting  in  perfect  harmony  with 
Nature.  Nature  is  the  temple  in  which  God  resides,  just  as 
our  body  is  the  temple  in  which  we  reside.  It  is  conceded  by 
many  of  these  scientific  men  that  our  body  is  held  alive  and  in- 
tact by  and  through  the  emanations  or  vibrations  of  the  spirit 
within  us,  and  the  same  principle  is  true  of  Nature.  If  the 
spirit  of  God  were  withdrawn  from  our  solar  system,  our  solar 
system  would  at  once  become  a  lifeless  corpse.  The  sun  would 
cease  to  give  its  light,  the  law  of  gravitation  would  cease  to  ex- 
ist, and  the  worlds  would  crumble  and  fall  apart  and  thus  dis- 
integrate, until  lifeless  chaos  would  be  the  inevitable  result. 

We  have  before  seen  that  the  Sun  is  allied  to  the  heart,  and 
that  the  Sun  gives  out  heat,  light,  and  electricity,  and  it  is  the 
central  animating  organ  in  the  universe,  just  as  the  heart  is  the 
life-giving  organ  in  the  human  body.  But  why  worship  the 
heart?  Why  worship  the  Sun  that  perisheth?  It  is  better,  there- 
fore, that  we  worship  God  in  spirit,  and  unassociated  with  mate- 
rial objects,  and  as  being  something  separate  and  apart  from  Na- 
ture, "for  God  is  Spirit."  There  are  too  many  who  cannot  see 
beyond  the  material.  In  Christ  they  cannot  see  beyond  the 
mere  Man,  the  Teacher,  or  the  Preacher.  If  we  could  think 
deeply  we  might  discern  that  Christ  is  the  "Incarnating  Ego"  in 
all  men,  and  that  "the  head  of  every  man  is  Christ;"  that  we 
are  begotten  into  Christ,  the  universal  Spirit,  by  the  Word 
of  God,  and  that  this  is  the  heaven  that  is  within  us. 

One  minister  of  the  gospel  wrote  me:  "It  is  commonly  be- 
lieved among  Christians  that  Christ  was  perfect  because  He  was 
the  Son  of  God,  or  an  emanation  from  the  Divine  Being;  and 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  373 

since  God  is  perfect,  it  naturally  follows  that  Christ  should  be 
perfect  also.  But  it  seems  you  think  Christ  was  perfect  because 
He  had  a  perfect  horoscope." 

In  considering  the  horoscopes  in  this  work  I  have  unhesitatingly 
stated  that  the  influences  came  direct  from  the  planets,  believ- 
ing that  I  am  right  in  it,  too,  regardless  of  where  the  spiritual 
elements  have  their  seat  or  source  of  power.  But  replying  to 
the  above  remark,  will  say,  that  part  of  divinity,  that  spark  of 
life,  or  splinter  of  God,  as  some  choose  to  call  it,  which  is  in  all 
men,  is  also  perfect  as  it  was  also  perfect  in  Christ.  In  this  sense 
of  the  word,  we  are  all  emanations  from  the  Divine  Being,  and 
we  are  all  perfect  so  far  as  our  divine  nature  is  concerned.  It 
is  only  the  heterogeneous  development  of  the  "natural  man"  that 
makes  us  imperfect.  By  natural  man,  in  this  sense  of  the  word, 
I  m.ean  that  part  of  man  which  was  made  or  evolved  from  Na- 
ture, the  animal  part  of  man,  the  human  nature,  the  flesh.  Now 
Christ  was  governed  by  these  planetary  laws,  so  far  as  His  hu- 
manity was  concerned,  and  since  He  had  a  perfect  horoscope, 
His  human  nature  was  perfect  as  well  as  His  divine  nature ;  and 
He  lived  obediently  to  those  laws,  as  we  have  seen.  But  it  must 
be  remembered  that  Christ  and  the  apostles  also  taught  that  he 
who  lives  in  the  spirit  is  above  the  law.  He  is  thus  outside  of 
what  we  call  nature,  and  is  no  longer  under  the  planetary  influ- 
ences, except  so  far  as  his  corporal  nature  is  concerned,  if  I  un- 
derstand the  situation  correctly. 

"The  great  God  of  Nature,  of  whose  existence  and  perfections 
we  have  essayed  to  treat,  is  a  literal,  substantial  being — a  person. 
He  is  not  to  be  identified  with  the  powers  and  laws  of  nature — 
powers  which  himself  wields,  laws  which  he  has  himself  estab- 
lished." (Pond's  Theology.) 

Mr.  Curtis  says :  "Nature,  by  the  very  fact  of  her  failure  to 
show  moral  concern,  makes  it  impossible  for  the  moral  person 
to  stay  in  Nature.  The  individual,  the  animal,  could  stay  in  na- 
ture forever  ;  but  the  moral  person  must  find  another  world.  'He 
must  fly  the  awful  vacuum/  Thus,  nature  tends  to  create  an 
urgency  in  man's  need  of  another  revelation  of  God,  which  shall 
fully  manifest  moral  love. 

"This  is  also  the  point  of  view,  I  think,  from  which  we  may 
see  the  true  Christian  interpretation  of  the  heathen  religions.  With 
certain  exceptions,  or  at  least  with  certain  hesitations  in  decision, 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

I  cannot  regard  these  religions  as  mere  combinations  of  supersti- 
tions. Doubtless  there  is  in  them  much  superstition,  but  to  the 
superstition  are  joined  many  elements  which  are  truly  religious. 
*  *  *  But,  as  far  as  I  know,  there  is  not  in  any  one  of  these 
heathen  religions  a  conception  of  divine  love  as  moral." 

It  seems  to  me  that  man  can  be  evolved  only  so  high  in  nature 
without  taking  on  Christ.  The  kingdom  of  Christ  is  not  of  this 
world,  it  is  something  outside  of  nature, 

THE  OBJECT  OF  EVOLUTION. 

We  come  now  to  consider  the  problem  of  evolution  and  its 
object.  I  do  not  remember  that  I  ever  read  of  what  the  general 
opinion  is  on  this  great  problem.  Neither  do  I  remember  of 
having  read  that  anyone  else  has  ever  expressed  their  opinion 
as  to  what  the  divine  object  is  with  anything  like  definiteness. 
These  questions,  however,  must  have  often  arisen  in  the  minds 
of  many  earnest  inquirers,  and  I  think  it  well  to  give  my  opinion 
here,  even  though  that  opinion  may  be  rather  wide  of  the  mark, 
or  even  if  my  theory  should  conflict  with  what  may  have  been 
expressed  by  some  one  else. 

What  is  the  divine  object  in  evolution,  if  we  admit  that  the  the- 
ory of  evolution  is  a  reality  as  it  seems  to  be?  What  were  we 
all  created  for?  What  object  could  there  be  in  our  first  descend- 
ing from  God  into  Nature,  and  then  growing  back  to  God  again  ? 
and  What  is  our  destiny  and  the  uses  of  our  life  ? 

We  cannot  consider  for  a  moment  that  the  evolution  of  life  in 
all  its  variations,  as  we  find  it  all  over  the  world  and  throughout 
all  nature,  is  for  no  purpose.  We  cannot  consider  that  God  has 
made  the  universe  and  all  that  it  contains  for  the  purpose  of  mere 
pleasure  or  pastime.  Neither,  can  we  accept  the  atheistic  theory 
that  all  the  life,  and  beauty,  the  power,  and  the  sublime  harmony 
of  the  universe  is  the  result  of  mere  blind  chance,  having  no  in- 
telligent design  behind  it  all  and  working  toward  some  definite 
end. 

Mr.  Spencer  says:  "And  then  the  consciousness  itself — what 
is  it  during  the  time  it  continues  ?  And  what  becomes  of  it  when 
it  ends  ?  We  can  only  infer  that  it  is  a  specialized  and  individual- 
ized form  of  the  Infinite  and  Eternal  Energy  which  transcends 
both  our  knowledge  and  our  imagination ;  and  that  at  death  its 
elements  lapse  into  the  Infinite  and  Eternal  Energy  whence  they 
were  derived." 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  <v 

This  pantheistic  idea  of  Mr.  Spencer's  is  also  entertained  by 
a  great  many  people,  but  it  must  be  given  up.  The  very  idea  ar- 
gues that  there  is  no  God ;  and  we  cannot  well  imagine  an  orderly 
universe  in  which  there  is  no  God.  If  the  seven  spirits  of  God 
were  merely  the  elements  of  blind  force,  if  the  phenomena  of  na- 
ture were  the  result  of  mere  chance,  then  we  might  agree  that 
"Life  is  the  sum  total  of  the  functions  which  resist  death." 

No,  there  seems  to  be  design  on  every  hand.  Life  is  all  around 
us,  and  blind  force  cannot  produce  life.  Blind  force  could  not 
produce  a  universe,  fill  it  with  luxurious  life,  power,  and  then  keep 
that  universe  in  harmonious  working  order  throughout  all  the 
ages.  Man  is  an  intelligent  being,  and  there  must  be  an  intel- 
ligent source  in  nature  from  which  he  may  draw  his  wisdom  and 
thus  make  it  an  attribute  of  himself.  Man  is  an  epitome  of  the 
universe ;  and,  therefore,  those  things  which  are  inherent  in  man 
are  also  inherent  in  the  universe;  if  not,  then  man  would  be  su- 
perior to  his  Maker,  which  is  impossible.  In  other  words,  the 
thing  created  cannot  be  superior  to  its  creator.  Man  was  made 
in  the  image  of  God;  and,  therefore,  the  attributes  of  man  are 
also  the  attributes  of  God.  Man  has  not  yet  evolved  high  enough 
to  become  the  exact  image  of  God ;  he  must  become  perfect  in 
every  particular,  even  as  Christ  was  perfect,  before  he  can  become 
''The  express  image  of  His  Person." 

Mr.  O.  A.  Curtis  has  this  to  say:  "Again  we  come  to  that 
great  principle  of  personal  expression.  When  we  urge  this  prin- 
ciple as  a  law  inherent  in  the  divine  personal  life  it  may  look  at 
first  as  if  we  yere  yielding  a  tribute,  if  not  a  full  assent,  to  the 
pantheistic  idea  of  the  necessary  development  of  Deity.  But  we 
are  yielding  no  tribute  whatever.  According  to  our  view,  no 
manifestation  unfolds  in  any  way  the  individuality  of  God.  Nor 
is  any  expression  necessary  to  achieve,  or  to  develope,  the  per- 
sonality of  God.  Already,  God  is  a  Being  absolutely  perfect  in 
both  individuality  and  personality.  The  expression  is  purely  per- 
sonal. It  is  the  normal  activity,  you  might  almost  say  the  voca- 
tion, of  personality.  Personality  cannot  be  idle,  it  must  be  do- 
ing something,  it  wants  'to  get  out  under  the  sky.'  This  is  a 
totally  different  notion  from  that  involved  in  pantheism,  different 
practically  as  well  as  theoretically.  I  will,  however,  admit  this 
much :  Were  there  only  one  person  in  the  God-head,  this  prin- 
ciple of  expression  would  be  entangled  with  a  need  of  personal 


376  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

*  A» 

fellowship ;  and  the  solitary  God  would,  in  his  awful  loneliness, 
be  driven  to  create  persons  to  satisfy  this  social  need ;  for  it  is 
simply  inconceivable  that  any  self-conscious  being  could  live  eter- 
nally alone.  Even  this  would  not  lead  (necessarily)  to  panthe- 
ism, but  it  would  make  the  universe  of  created  persons  so  fun- 
damentally necessary  to  complete  God's  life  that  a  most  un- 
wholesome sentimentalism  would  be  the  outcome  in  theology. 
But  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  saves  us  from  the  sentimental 
entanglement.  .Moral  persons  are  created  by  the  triune  God  of 
the  Christian  faith  under  the  motive  of  beneficence  united  with 
the  principle  of  personal  self-expression. 

'The  case  as  to  the  expression  is,  however,  still  clearer  when 
we  begin  to  consider  the  moral  government;  for  the  moral  gov- 
ernment deals  with  finite  persons  after  they  have  been  created; 
and  there  can  be  no  question  but  that  God  must  deal  with  them  ac- 
cording to  the  law  of  his  own  inner  life,  and  not  according  to 
an  arbitrary  plan  prepared  for  the  occasion.  God  must  so  act 
toward  moral  creatures  as  to  express  truly  what  he  is  in  him- 
self. God  could  not  create  even  a  wake-robin  as  a  mere  whim, 
much  less  could  he  be  arbitrary  in  matters  of  moral  destiny. 
There  are  to-day  writers  who  hold  (if  I  understand  them)  that 
the  moral  law  was  made  by  the  will  of  God  on  purpose  to  govern 
moral  persons.  Such  a  view  is  entirely  beyond  my  credence. 
The  moral  law  is  eternal  from  its  base  to  its  summit,  from  the 
basal  plan  of  holiness  to  the  crowning  experience  of  moral  love. 
There  would  have  been  the  moral  law,  precisely  the  same,  too, 
had  the  universe  of  things  and  persons  never  been  willed  into 
existence.  But  this  eternal,  this  unchangeable  law  does  find  a 
new  expression  in  the  moral  government  of  God.  Indeed,  the 
moral  government  is  nothing  other  than  the  moral  law  itself 
now  related,  in  a  scheme  of  perfect  economy,  to  all  created  moral 
persons.  It  is  the  holiness  of  God  made  active  in  actual  admin- 
istration." 

If  we  accept  the  doctrine  of  reincarnation  as  being  true ;  if 
we  believe  that  man  must  come  back  to  earth  and  be  born  again 
and  again  until  he  has  become  perfected;  then  if  man  is  made 
in  the  image  of  God,  then  this  faculty  or  quality  of  reincarnating 
must  be  an  attribute  of  God  (especially  is  this  true  of  Christ), 
as  well  as  of  man. 

In  this  work  I  have  advanced  the  theory  that  Christ  is  the  Lord 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  377 

of  this  solar  system;  that  "the  worlds  (the  planets)  were  made 
for  Him  and  by  Him."  He  is  the  Universal  Spirit,  so  far  as  our 
solar  system  is  concerned.  And  while  on  earth  he  was  the  per- 
sonification of  the  ''Incarnating  Ego,"  which  is  in  all  men;  so 
that  in  Him  we  are  all  gathered  together  in  one,  "till  we  all  come 
in  the  unity  of  the  faith  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God, 
unto  a  perfect  man,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  ful- 
ness of  Christ."  "For  by  Him  were  all  things  created,  that  are 
in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invisible,"  "Whom 
He  (God)  hath  appointed  heir  of  all  things,  by  whom,  also  He 
made  the  worlds." 

It  is  claimed  by  scientific  men  that  at  some  remote  period  our 
sun  will  be  burned  out,  and  become  dead,  and  that  our  solar  sys- 
tem will  then  go  to  decay  and  resolve  again  into  chaos.  It  will 
thus  be  seen  that  all  things  material  must  have  an  end,  whether 
it  be  vegetable,  or  animals,  or  men,  or  worlds,  or  suns,  or  sys- 
tems, or  whatever  may  be. 

Now  it  seems  very  clear  to  me  that  the  great  Apostle  Paul 
looked  forward  to  the  time  when  our  system  would  become  old 
and  go  to  decay,  as  we  have  already  seen  in  the  first  chapter  of 
Hebrews  wherein  he  says : 

"But  unto  the  Son  he  saith,  Thy  throne,  O  God,  is  forever 
and  ever,  a  scepter  of  righteousness,  is  the  scepter  of  they  king- 
dom. Thou  hast  loved  righteousness,  and  hated  iniquity;  there- 
fore, God,  even  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee  with  the  oil  of  glad- 
ness above  thy  fellows.  And,  thou,  Lord,  in  the  beginning 
hast  laid  the  foundation  of  the  earth  ;  and  the  heavens  are  the 
works  of  thy  hands.  They  shall  perish,  but  thou  remainest ;  and 
they  all  shall  wax  old  as  doth  a  garment ;  and  as  a  vesture  shalt 
thou  fold  them  up,  and  they  shall  be  changed;  but  thou  art  the 
same,  and  thy  years  shall  not  fail." 

It  is  clearly  seen  here  that  the  universe  is  considered  as  a 
vesture,  and  that  when  it  becomes  "old  as  doth  a  garment,"  or 
when  the  sun  has  become  burned  out  and  the  system  is  practically 
dead,  then  the  spirit  will  forsake  the  old  worn  out  system,  and 
reincarnate  in  another,  or  as  he  says,  "they  shall  be  changed." 
This  seems  to  me  to  be  much  the  same  as  when  our  body  becomes 
old  and  worn  out,  we  "shuffle  off  this  mortal  coil"  and  after  a 
time  we  take  another  body  through  reincarnation  just  the  same 
as  the  spirit  of  the  Universal  Christ  shall  reincarnate  in  a  new 


378 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION. 


solar  system.  It  must  be  understood  here  that  the  body  is  con- 
sidered as  the  raiment  of  the  man,  just  the  same  as  the  solar 
system  is  considered  as  the  raiment  of  the  Universal  Christ. 

Perhaps  some  one  will  ask,  What  has  this  got  to  do  with  evo- 
lution? To  which  I  reply,  Everything.  For  as  the  man  must 
grow  up  from  the  infant,  so,  too,  the  solar  system  must  be 
evolved  out  of  chaos,  and  pass  through  all  the  geological  and 
other  processes  of  development,  just  as  our  solar  system  has 
passed,  and  must  pass  through  before  it  can  come  to  perfection. 

There  are  a  great  many  persons,  some  of  them  theologians, 
who  insist  that  man  is  a  free  moral  agent,  and  yet  they  admit 
that  if  there  was  no  such  thing  as  predestination,  then  God  could 
have  no  foreknowledge  of  contingent  events.  In  this  work  I 
have  held  that  our  destiny  is  much  a  matter  of  fate,  or  the  work- 
ing of  a  natural  law.  Still,  I  will  admit  that  man  is  apparently 
free  to  act  in  many  things  and  in  many  ways.  Some  will  ask, 
What  is  the  use  for  us  to  try,  then,  if  it  is  all  a  matter  of  fate? 
To  this  I  reply,  A  faculty  is  cultivated  only  by  use ;  and  if  we  do 
not  try,  if  we  do  not  use  our  faculties,  then  we  cannot  cultivate 
'them.  There  seems  to  be  a  great  deal  of  ambiguity  on  this  im- 
portant subject,  but  in  addition  to  what  has  been  stated  in  former 
chapters  we  have  space  here  for  only  a  few  short  notes. 

Mr.  Curtis  says :  "Along  the  line  of  prophesy  a  Scripture  ar- 
gument of  great  force  can  be  formulated ;  but  the  argument  which 
to  me  is  unanswerably  convincing  is  this :  If  God  has  no  fore- 
knowledge of  contingent  events,  then  he  not  only  arranged  a  vast 
and  complex  plan  of  redemption  without  knowing  that  even  one 
moral  person  would  ever  be  saved ;  but  in  carrying  out  this  plan 
of  redemption  he  actually  sent  his  only  Son  as  Redeemer  into 
the  reality  of  human  temptation  without  knowing  that  this  Son, 
Jesus  Christ,  would  resist  the  temptation.  To  accept  this 
strange,  strange  doctrine  of  divine  nescience  I  would  need  to 
become  a  necessitarian,  and  once  a  necessitarian,  I  would  not  have 
any  need  for  the  doctrine  at  all.  *  *  *  I  cannot  close  this 
discussion  without  lifting  into  notice  another  point,  a  point  which 
I  am  anxious  to  lodge  in  your  hearts  and  to  leave  it  there.  These 
lost  men  are  outside  the  nezv  race.  Their  service  of  fear  belong? 
to  the  final  universe;  but  it  belongs  to  the  cosmic  sweep  of  the 
kingdom,  and  has  no  place  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  They  have 
lost  their  race.  In  the  most  wholesomely  rigid  thinking,  they  are 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

no  longer  men.     Every  real  man — every  moral  person  realizing 
the  moral  scope  of  manhood — every  real  man  will  yield  to  Christ 
and  enter  the  new  race  and  love  his  Lord,  and  love  all  men  for- 
ever.  The  final  brotherhood  will  have  lost  only  those  who  refused  . 
to  be  men  complete." 

"Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
hath  blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  heavenly  places  in 
Christ ;  according  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  him  before  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy  and  without  blame  be- 
fore him  in  love ;  having  predestinated  us  unto  the  adoption  of 
children  by  Jesus  Christ  to  himself,  according  to  the  good  pleas- 
ure of  his  will."  (Eph.  ist  chap.) 

There  seems  to  be  quite  a  conflict  between  these  opposite  theo- 
ries of  Free  Agency  and  Fatalism,  and  my  candid  opinion  is  that 
both  of  them  are  relatively  true  when  viewed  from  their  own 
standpoint,  but  not  so  when  viewed  from  the  opposite  standpoint. 

The  question  now  arises,  Of  what  use  is  man  in  this  grand 
machinery  of  Nature? 

It  seems  that  all  advance  is  made  by  individual  effort;  and  as 
the  body  is  made  up  of  myriads  of  atoms  or  molecules,  and  all 
these  are  subservient  to  the  one  will — our  will — so,  too,  I  be- 
lieve each  man  represents  an  atom  or  a  molecule  in  the  Univer- 
sal Spirit  of  our  system,  and  that  at  some  future  time,  when 
we  have  become  perfected,  then  we  will  all  become  subservient 
to  the  one  will,  even  the  Lord  of  our  universe. 

My  own  view  of  evolution  is  this :  The  spirit  of  God  which  is 
in  all  men  was  perfect  in  the  beginning,  and  will  be  perfect  for 
all  times,  and  for  all  eternity.  There  is  no  necessity  for  the 
'  development  of  Deity.  It  is  only  the  heterogeneous  development 
of  the  natural  man,  that  part  of  man  which  is  made  or  evolved 
from  nature,  that  is  imperfect.  I  believe  that  it  became  neces- 
sary for  the  spirit  of  the  Universal  Christ  to  take  a  new  body, 
or  to  reincarnate  in  a  new  solar  system,  a  long  time  ago,  when 
our  solar  system  had  its  origin.  The  spirit  was  perfect  and  fully 
mature  in  the  beginning,  as  it  is  now,  and  ever  will  be ;  but  the 
material  universe  was  not.  The  universe  must  be  brought  to 
perfection  through  the  process  of  evolution  and  development, 
which  requires  a  very  great  length  of  time  to  accomplish.  First 
came  the  formation  of  the  system,  then  the  geological  develop- 
ments, then  the  vegetable,  mineral,  and  animal  kingdoms,  of 


380  SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION 

which  man  is  at  the  head.  Progress  is  made  slowly,  and  some- 
times there  is  a  retrogade  movement,  but  in  the  main  we  are  for- 
ever progressing,  and  we  must  continue  to  progress  until  the  uni- 
verse has  come  to  a  state  of  perfect  spiritual  adaptability,  and 
everything  in  the  universe  becomes  obedient  to  the  one  will  of 
the  Universal  Christ.  If  we  look  upon  the  multitude  of  peo- 
ple as  we  find  them  to-day,  we  find  they  are  selfish  and  sinful  in 
every  way,  and  we  are  very  far  from  being  perfect.  But  let 
these  same  selfish  and  sinful  people  evolve  higher  in  the  scale 
of  intelligence,  purity,  righteousness  and  spirituality,  and  they 
will  become  perfectly  good,  unselfish,  angelic,  and  they  will  all 
become  obedient  to  the  one  will  of  the  Universal  Christ.  And, 
since  the  head  of  every  man  is  Christ,  it  requires  all  of  us  to 
make  up  His  stature,  we  are  all  a  part  of  Him.  When  we  all 
shall  have  become  perfect,  then  the  kingdom  shall  be  delivered  up 
to  God,  that  God,  through  Christ,  may  be  all  in  all.  And  as 
the  body  is  composed  of  myriads  of  atoms,  so  the  men  and  women 
correspond  to  the  spiritual  entities  of  which  the  body  of  the 
Universal  Christ  is  composed.  This  theory  may  argue  the  devel- 
opment of  Christ,  but  I  am  inclined  to  believe  that  the  develop- 
ment is  all  on  the  natural  and  not  on  the  spiritual  side,  yet  there 
may  be  some  development  of  the  spiritual,  concerning  which  I 
cannot  say. 

Mr.  Curtis  says  concerning  the  human  race :  ''Why  does  a 
man,  in  this  need  of  personal  isolation,  feel  such  a  need  of  fellow- 
ship with  men?  Because  one  feature  of  self-consciousness  is 
self-estimate,  and  when  a  man  comes,  with  any  degree  of  thor- 
oughness, to  place  estimate  upon  self  he  perceives  his  own  frag- 
mentariness,  his  own  need  of  supplement.  He  feels  as  a  self- 
conscious  leaf  might  feel  blowing  about  away  from  the  tree.  A 
man  feels  in  this  way  because  his  incompleteness  is  a  fact.  He  is 
an  unfinished  item,  a  splinter  of  a  comprehensive  plan.  And 
it  is  not  merely  that  he  is  finite  and  needs  to  be  filled  out  by  the 
Infinite  God — that  is  a  larger  point  to  be  placed  fully  in  another 
connection ;  no,  it  is  that  every  man  is  made  for  other  men — is 
purposely  created  jagged  so  as  to  fit  into  other  men — is 
planned  to  be  a  reciprocal  factor  in  a  great  social  organism.  This 
great  social  organism  is  the  human  race."  And  I  will  add  here 
that  that  organism,  in  a  spiritual  sense,  is  the  spirit  of  the  Uni- 
versal Christ. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


381 


"For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shall  all  be  made 
alive.  But  every  man  in  his  own  order;  Christ  the  first  fruits; 
afterward  they  that  are  Christ's  at  His  coming.  Then  cometh  the 
end,  when  He  shall  have  delivered  up  the  kingdom  to  God,  even 
the  Father ;  when  He  shall  have  put  down  all  rule  and  all  author- 
ity and  power.  For  He  must  reign,  till  He  hath  put  all  enemies 
under  His  feet.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death. 
For  He  hath  put  all  things  under  His  feet.  But  when  He  saith, 
all  things  are  put  under  Him,  it  is  manifest  that  He  is  excepted, 
which  did  put  all  things  under  Him.  And  when  all  things  shall 
be  subdued  unto  Him,  then  shall  the  Son  also  Himself  be  subject 
unto  Him  that  put  all  things  under  Him,  that  God  may  be  all 
in  all." 

Finally,  from  what  has  been  said  concerning  the  various  reli- 
gions I  do  not  wish  it  inferred  that  I  believe  any  of  them  neces- 
sarily evil,  or  that  the  persons  believing  in  them  will  be  destroyed, 
or  that  everyone  will  be  consigned  to  the  infernal  regions  who 
has  not  embraced  Christianity.  On  the  contrary,  in  this  regard,  I 
must  agree  with  the  Rev.  Enoch  Pond,  who  said,  "I  can  conceive 
of  a  man  being  saved  who  never  heard  of  Christ,  so  long  as  he 
conforms  with  the  Christ  principle." 

"Lo,  the  poor  Indian,  whose  untutored  mind, 
Sees  God  in  clouds  and  hears  Him  in  the  wind." 

We  may  well  believe  that  all  men  are  spiritually  conscious  of 
everything  that  is  going  on  in  our  universe,  although  the  natural 
conscious  mind  may  know  nothing  of  it.  Therefore  we  may  well 
believe  that  there  are  very  many,  some  even  among  those  who  are 
outside  the  Church,  and  who  may  have  never  heard  of  Christ, 
and  yet  who  are  looking  forward  with  joy  to  that  time  when, 
"The  Lord  Himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with 
the  voice  of  the  Arch  Angel  and  with  the  trump  of  God."  "Every 
eye  shall  see  Him,"  and  we  cannot  reasonably  doubt  but  that  in 
that  great  assemblage  there  will  be  some  "of  every  kindred  and 
tongue  and  nation." 

Mr.  John  Dewey,  in  his  "Pathways  of  the  Spirit,"  says :  "When 
the  West  is  Christianized,  it  will  Christianize  the  world ;  and  the 
Christ  will  bring  all  men  into  fellowship  with  one  another  and 
with  himself  in  the  universal  realization  of  At-one-ment  with  the 
Father.  'And  other  sheep  I  have  which  are  not  of  this  fold; 


oo3  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice ;  and  there 
shall  be  one  fold,  and  one  shepherd.'  ' 

We  have  seen  that  Veneration  or  Holy  Love  is  the  highest 
faculty  of  the  mind,  and  that  all  the  lower  faculties  converge 
into  this ;  and  it  is  only  reasonable  to  believe  that  all  the  religious 
thought  must  eventually  converge  in  Veneration  to  the  one  grand 
central  idea  which  Christ  has  declared  unto  us  that,  "God  is 
Love," — Universal  Love. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE   REVELATIONS. 

So  much  has  been  written  about  the  Revelations,  so  many 
different  constructions  have  been  placed  upon  them,  and  during 
the  Crusades,  and  perhaps  at  other  times  of  which  I  know  nothing, 
so  many  people  have  lost  their  lives  and  property  on  account  of 
their  misunderstanding  of  the  Revelations,  that  it  naturally 
inclines  us  to  approach  the  prophesy  of  this  book  with  fear  and 
trembling ;  lest,  perchance,  we  might  do  wrong.  And  then,  above 
all,  the  Spirit  h*s  said,  "For  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth 
the  words  of  the  prophesy  of  this  book,  If  any  man  shall  add  unto 
these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written 
in  this  book ;  and  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of 
the  book  of  this  prophesy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out  of 
the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  from  the  things 
which  are  written  in  this  book."  (Rev.  22:  18-19.) 

Perhaps  there  have  not  been  any  wars  or  series  of  wars  since 
the  Apostolic  age  when  there  have  not  been  at  least  a  few  over- 
credulous  people  who  have  taken  this  to  be  the  prophesied  "Wars 
and  rumors  of  wars"  which  were  to  precede  the  coming  of  the 
Millennium.  This  ante-millennial  scare,  in  fact,  has  occurred  so 
often  all  through  the  ages  that  it  is  doubtful  if  anything  short  of 
actual  demonstration  could  move  the  mass  of  the  people  in  this 
regard  at  the  present  time. 

There  were  some  who  seemed  to  believe  that  the  Millennium 
would  come  during  or  immediately  follow  the  Apostolic  age. 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


383 


This  was  undoubtedly  talked  of  so  much  that  the  Apostle  Paul 
found  it  necessary  to  say,  "Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  means ;  for 
that  day  shall  not  come,  except  there  come  a  falling  away  first, 
and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition,"  etc. 
(2  Thes.  2:  1-9.) 

Chamber's  Encyclopedia  has  this  to  say  in  part :  "It  has  been 
stated  that  not  less  than  80  systematic  commentaries  are  worthy 
of  note,  and  that  the  less  valuable  writings  on  the  subject  are 
unnumbered,  if  not  innumerable.  All  we  can  do  here  is  to  char- 
acterize the  different  schools,  so  to  speak,  into  which  the  inter- 
preters of  this  wonderful  book  may  be  arranged:  i.  The  Prse- 
terist  School  of  interpreters,  who  look  upon  the  Revelation  as 
fulfilled  in  the  past,  and  especially  in  the  great  conflicts  of  Chris- 
tianity with  Judaism  and  Paganism,  and  its  triumph  over  them 
in  the  ages  following  the  time  in  which  it  was  written.  To  this  class 
of  interpreters, belong,  among  others,  Grotius,  Hammond,  Bossuet, 
Calmet,  Eichhorn,  Ewald,  Lucke,  De  Wette,  Stuart,  Lee,  Maurice. 
2.  The  Futurist  School  regard  this  book,  with  the  exception  of 
the  first  three  chapters,  as  referring  to  events  yet  to  come  to  pass ; 
and  this  view  has  been  advocated,  in  modern  times,  by  such 
writers  as  Dr.  S.  R.  Maitland,  Dr.  J.  H.  Todd,  Newton,  and 
others.  3.  What  has  been  called  the  Historical  Continuous 
School  of  expositors,  who  regard  the  Revelation  as  a  progressive 
symbolic  history  of  the  fortunes  of  the  church  from  the  1st  c.  to 
the  end  of  time.  To  this  school  of  interpreters  belong  a  host  of 
eminent  names,  such  as  Mede,  Sir  I.  Newton,  Vitringa,  Bengel, 
Faber,  Elliot,  Wadsworth,  Alford,  Hengstenberg,  Ebrard,  and 
others. 

"There  are  others,  again,  who  are  not  disposed  to  allow  any 
exact  prophetical  character  to  the  book,  but  simply  to  regard  it 
as  a  species  of  symbolic  poem,  setting  forth  the  eternally-recurring 
principles  of  the  divine  government.  The  real  fulfillment  of  the 
Revelation,  therefore,  is  not  to  be  sought  in  any  definite  historical 
events,  but  in  the  vindication  of  these  principles  shadowed  forth 
more  or  less  in  great  historical  crises,  yet  transcending  all  partial 
historical  results.  The  grand  symbolic  imagery  of  the  book 
has  never  found  and  will  never  find  its  exact  counterpart  in  any 
earthly  facts,  but  it  finds  its  spiritual  counterpart  constantly  in 
the  career  of  the  church — the  unceasing  conflict  of  truth  with 
error,  of  righteousness  with  sin,  of  life  with  death,  of  the  king- 


384  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

dom  of  God  with  the  kingdom  of  evil,  and  will  attain  to  its  true 
realization  only  on  the  destined  triumph  of  the  former  over  the 
latter." 

Emanuel  Swedenborg  tells  us  that  the  Revelations  are  already 
past,  and  that  the  last  judgment  occurred  in  the  year  1757.  He 
further  says  in  part :  "Not  a  few  have  labored  in  explaining  the 
Apocalypse,  but  as  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  Word  had  hitherto 
been  unknown,  they  could  not  see  the  mysteries  which  lay  con- 
cealed within,  it,  for  these  can  only  be  unfolded  by  the  spiritual 
sense.  Expositors  have  therefore  formed  various  conjectures, 
most  of  them  applying  its  contents  to  the  affairs  of  empires,  blend- 
ing them,  at  the  same  time,  with  ecclesiastical  matters.  The 
Apocalypse,  however,  like  the  rest  of  the  Word,  in  its  spiritual 
sense  treats  not  of  worldly  but  of  heavenly  things,  thus  not  of 
empires  and  kingdoms,  but  of  heaven  and  the  church.  *  *  * 
The  Christian  heaven  is  below  the  ancient  heavens.  Into  this 
heaven  were  admitted  those  who,  from  the  time  of  the  Lord's 
abode  in  the  world,  worshipped  one  God  under  three  Persons, 
but  did  not  at  the  same  time  entertain  an  idea  of  three  Gods ;  and 
this,  for  the  reasons  that  the  doctrine  of  a  Trinity  of  Persons 
was  received  throughout  the  whole  Christian  world.  Those, 
however,  who  entertained  no  other  idea  of  the  Lord's  Humanity 
than  as  the  humanity  of  another  man,  could  not  receive  the  faith 
of  the  New  Jerusalem,  which  is,  that  the  Lord  is  the  only  God, 
in  whom  is  the  Trinity.  These,  therefore,  were  separated  and 
removed;  it  was  given  me  to  see  the  separations  and  removals 
after  the  last  Judgment.  For  the  LTniversal  Heaven  and  the 
Universal  Church  on  earth,  and  in  general,  the  whole  of  religion, 
are  founded  upon  a  just  idea  of  God ;  for  by  this  idea  there  is 
conjunction,  and  by  conjunction,  light,  wisdom,  and  eternal  hap- 
piness." 

Mr.  Swedenborg  seems  to  handle  his  interpretations  of  the 
Revelation  in  a  scholarly  way,  and  he  gives  us  considerable  spir- 
itual insight  into  them;  yet  it  is  evident,  judging  from  the  small 
number  of  his  followers,  that  there  are  only  a  few  who  are  willing 
to  accept  his  interpretation  all  the  way  through. 

According  to  Swedenborg  we  did  not  and  will  not  have  a  mil- 
lennium of  a  thousand  years ;  for,  he  says :  "A  thousand  years 
do  not  mean  a  thousand  years,  but  a  while  or  some  time,  because 


SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION  388 


thousand,  without  other  numbers  added  to  it,  has  that  significa- 
tion in  the  spiritual  world." 

I  will  agree  that  the  seventh  period  of  the  various  cycles  is 
not  always  a  thousand  years,  since  there  are  cycles  of  various 
lengths  of  time ;  but  I  must  maintain  that  the  seventh  period  of 
any  cycle  is  precisely  equal  to  any  other  period  of  the  same  cycle. 
And,  therefore,  since  I  have  shown  that  the  successive  periods 
of  the  world's  progress  have  each  been  of  a  thousand  years  in 
duration,  it  naturally  follows  that  our  millennium  must  also  con- 
tain a  thousand  years,  precisely  as  St.  John  says  it  will.  There- 
fore, I  am  obliged  to  believe  this  Word  of  God  as  I  find  it ;  Mr. 
Swedenborg,  to  the  contrary,  notwithstanding. 

Mr.  John  Milton,  in  his  "Paradise  Lost,"  claims  that  the  "war 
in  heaven"  between  Michael  and  his  angels  and  the  great  red 
Dragon,  mentioned  in  the  twelfth  chapter  of  Revelations,  trans- 
pired before  the  days  of  Adam,  and  that  the  Devil  was  then  cast 
out  into  the  earth  and  that  he  came  down  and  caused  the  fall  of 
Adam  and  Eve. 

"O,  for  the  warning  voice,  which  he,  who  saw, 
The  Apocalypse,  heard  cry  in  heaven  aloud, 
Then  when  the  Dragon,  put  to  second  rout, 
Came  furious  down  to  be  revenged  on  man, 
'Woe  to  the  inhabitants  on  earth !'  that  now, 
While  time  was,  our  first  parents  had  been  warned 
To  coming  of  their  secret  foe,  and  'scaped, 
Haply  so  'scaped  his  mortal  snare ;  for  now 
Satan,  now  first  inflamed  with  rage,  came  down, 
The  tempter  ere  the  accuser  of  mankind." 

Then,  again,  he  also  claims  that  the  death  and  hell  mentioned 
in  the  sixth  chapter  of  Revelations  followed  the  fall  of  man,  after 
God  had  pronounced  the  curse  of  death  upon  them  on  account 
of  their  sin.  If  this  were  the  correct  solution  of  the  case  it  would 
indicate  that  the  Revelations  were  not  written  in  consecutive  or- 
der, for  the  war  in  heaven  is  mentioned  considerably  after  the 
opening  of  the  fourth  seal,  when  death  and  hell  were  turned 
loose.  Again,  if  this  interpretation  were  correct  then  the  Revela- 
tions would  stretch  out  from  the  beginning  of  creation  to  the 
end,  and  hence,  for  our  purposes,  would  be  of  but  little  value  ex- 


SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION 

cept  to  make  us  acquainted  with  certain  principles  in  case  we 
should  ever  be  able  to  learn  them. 

Rev.  Enoch  Pond,  in  his  Lectures  in  Theology,  says :  "In  the 
fifth  chapter  of  the  Apocalypse  a  vast  map  of  the  future  is  ex- 
hibited under  the  symbol  of  a  sealed  roll,  or  book ;  and  'no  crea- 
ture in  heaven,  nor  in  earth,  neither  under  the  earth,  was  able 
to  open  the  book,  neither  to  look  thereon.'  We  are  here  taught 
the  same  lesson  as  before.  To  all  created  minds,  the  whole  con- 
tingent future  is  a  sealed  book ;  and  a  sealed  book  it  must  remain, 
except  so  far  as  God  is  pleased  to  unseal  and  open  it."  Sweden- 
borg  tells  us  that  this  book  is  the  Lord  as  the  Word,  and  since  it 
is  sealed  with  seven  seals,  it  signifies  that  it  is  wholly  sealed  from 
both  angels  and  men.  My  own  opinion  is  that  this  book  is  the 
Book  of  Nature,  and  that  it  will  be  revealed  to  whomsoever  the 
Lord  will  reveal  it.  The  Bible  itself  is  the  key  to  Nature,  as  I 
have  shown  it  to  be  throughout  this  work,  and  its  interior  sense 
cannot  be  correctly  understood  except  when  it  is  considered  in 
connection  with  Nature. 

Mr.  Pond  further  says :  'The  binding  of  Satan  for  a  thou- 
sand years,  foretold  in  the  twentieth  chapter,  has  generally  been 
supposed  to  have  reference  to  this  promised  period  of  rest  and 
peace  to  the  church.  Such  was  the  universal  belief  of  the  early 
Christians,  as  appears  from  the  writings  of  Barnabas,  Justin, 
Irenaeus,  Tertullian,  Cyprian,  and  many  others." 

Mr.  J.  H.  Dewey  has  this  to  say:  "In  this  prophesy  also 
(the  parable  of  the  tares)  he  announced  the  time  as  coming  when 
there  should  be  a  separation  between  the  tares  and  the  wheat, 
and  the  work  of  true  realization  begin.  This  would  be  the  end 
of  that  generation,  or  the  then  and  still  existing  order,  and  the 
beginning  of  the  regenerate  life  in  universal  experience.  It  was 
this  crisis  foretold  by  the  Master,  doubtless,  that  planted  in  the 
Apostolic  mind  the  impression  of  a  second  coming  of  the  Christ, 
which,  in  a  true  sense,  it  practically  will  be,  but  not  in  the  literal 
way  in  which  it  has  been  conceived  by  men.  *  *  *  It  was 
unavoidable  that  not  only  the  Christ,  but  the  Apostolic  experience 
also  should  be  grossly  misunderstood  and  misinterpreted  by  after- 
generations.  Nor  is  it  strange  that  centuries  should  roll  by  be- 
fore the  world  should  awaken  to  the  true  message  of  that  gos- 
pel. May  we  not  hope  that  the  days  of  waiting  are  nearly  over, 
and  that  the  harvest  time  is  at  hand  and  even  now  upon  us? 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


That  the  reapers  are  already  in  the  field  under  the  Master's  or- 
ders, 'gathering  up  the  tares  and  binding  them  in  bundles  to  burn 
them,'  and  that  we  may  soon  have  the  unmixed  wheat  for  the  true 
bread  of  life  for  which  the  world  is  waiting?  What  is  this  great 
shaking  in  the  creeds  and  traditions  of  men  to-day,  both  religious 
and  social,  but  the  work  of  separation  in  the  hands  of  his  mes- 
sengers, rooting  out  and  binding  up  the  tares  of  false  doctrine 
to  be  burned  in  the  fire  of  destructive  criticism,  that  the  pure 
wheat  may  be  gathered  into  the  granary  of  the  Lord  for  the  feed- 
ing of  his  flock?" 

Mr.  O.  W.  Washburn  says  in  the  "Magazine  of  Mysteries": 
"Civilization  is  the  measure  of  power,  attained  by  individuals, 
over  limitless  forces.  It  began  in  the  material  because  man  was 
once  almost  wholly  absorbed  in  material  interests.  It  has  devel- 
oped through  ranges  of  intellectual  life,  toward  the  spiritual  ac- 
tivities. There  was  once  an  age  of  stone,  later  an  age  of  bronze, 
of  iron,  of  art  development,  of  invention,  of  freedom  in  govern- 
ment ;  now  comes  an  age  of  awakening  of  spiritual  powers.  We 
are  emerging  from  dark  materialism  into  a  new  life.  It  is  a 
tremendous  era  or  travail  for  a  race  bringing  forth  a  new  ideal. 
The  Man-child  of  the  consciousness  that  God  is  with  us  is  now 
brought  forth  in  the  manger  of  the  untaught  ox,  the  will  of  hu- 
manity. Through  the  two  thousand  years  that  is  as  a  'watch 
in  the  night'  the  world  has  been  pregnant  with  the  new  thought, 
and  now  in  the  hour  of  fulfillment  'standeth  God  within  the 
shadow,  keeping  above  his  own.'  ' 

Mr.  F.  W.  Burry  writes :  "The  world  is  in  a  state  of  nervous 
expectancy  concerning  the  new  advent ;  everywhere  there  is  a 
feeling  that  something  new  is  coming;  there  is  a  spirit  of  Prep- 
aration in  the  air  everywhere ;  a  tentative  look  forward  to  the 
realization  of  long  cherished  ideals.  The  magic  word  Future 
seems  fraught  with  infinite  benedictions  for  the  soul  of  man. 

"Some  have  very  strange  theories  of  what  the  near  Future 
is  going  to  bring  them  ;  they  have  endowed  the  desires  of  their 
heart  with  most  curious  conceptions  of  what  is  Coming.  But 
they  do  not  understand  what  the  soul  is  really  seeking.  Never- 
theless the  reality  is  going1  to  be  far  better  than  the  dream.'  Truly 
the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  Coming."  *  *  * 


SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 


THE  CRUSADES. 

The  following  is  taken  from  McCabe's  History  of  the  World : 

"At  the  opening  of  the  eleventh  century  a  singular  supersti- 
tion pervaded  the  Christian  world,  and  plunged  it  into  the  most 
profound  excitement.  It  was  universally  believed  from  a  mis- 
interpretation of  a  passage  in  the  Book  of  Revelations  (chap. 
xx.  1-7)  that  the  end  of  the  world  was  close  at  hand.  The  ut- 
most terror  prevailed  in  all  countries.  The  churches  were 
thronged  with  penitents,  as  they  were  too  small  to  contain  these 
vast  crowds,  the  old  edifices  were  enlarged  and  new  ones  were 
built.  Wealth  and  privileges  of  all  kinds  were  showered  upon 
the  church,  and  especially  upon  the  religious  orders,  in  the  hope 
of  purchasing  pardon  for  past  sins  and  favors  in  the  next  world. 
The  clergy  skilfully  availed  themselves  of  this  state  of  feeling, 
and  the  remaining  years  of  the  century  saw  Europe  covered  with 
magnificent  and  commodious  churches  and  abbeys,  begun  during 
or  immediately  after  this  great  season  of  terror.  When  the  first 
day  of  the  thousand  and  first  year  of  our  Lord  dawned  bright 
and  clear  to  show  the  world  its  error,  men  began  to  breathe 
freely,  and  to  form  plans  again  for  the  future.  The  upheaving 
of  Christendom  had  been  too  profound  for  the  deep  feelings  it 
had  aroused  to  subside  suddenly,  and  men's  energies  sought  new 
channels.  The  architectural  revival  which  set  in  was  wonderful, 
but  it  was  not  the  only  result  of  this  state  of  affairs.  'It  seemed 
that  the  chance  of  continued  endurance,  vouchsafed  to  mankind 
by  the  rising  of  the  sun  on  the  first  morning  of  the  eleventh  cen- 
tury, gave  an  impulse  to  long  pent  up  thoughts  in  all  the  direc- 
tions of  inquiry.'  Men  began  to  exchange  the  old  unquestion- 
ing belief  of  the  past  for  habits  of  thought  and  investigation,  and 
the  human  mind,  thus  awakened,  entered  upon  that  progress 
which  has  produced  the  civilization  of  to-day.  True,  the  prog- 
ress was  slow,  and  confined  to  only  a  few,  but  it  was  a  begin- 
ning." 

It  is  claimed  that  no  less  than  seven  Crusades  were  instituted 
to  wrest  the  Holy  Land  from  the  Mohammedans,  and  that  sev- 
eral millions  of  people  lost  their  lives  in  consequence.  "The 
number  of  those  who  assumed  the  cross  is  placed  by  the  his- 
torians of  the  times  at  6,000,000  of  men,  women,  and  children." 

"In  121 1  a  singular  expedition  set  out  for  Palestine  from  the 


SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION  389 

borders  of  Germany.  It  consisted  of  about  90,000  children,  led 
by  a  child.  These  little  ones  had  been  induced  to  believe  that  the 
warriors  of  Christendom  had  failed  to  possess  the  Holy  Land 
because  of  their  sins,  and  that  this  success  was  reserved  for  the 
weak  and  innocent.  They  reached  Genoa,  and  there  found  their 
progress  barred  by  the  sea,  of  which  they  had  never  heard.  Some 
took  shipping  and  were  captured  by  Moorish  corsairs ;  others 
wandered  about  Italy  and  perished  of  fatigue  and  hunger;  but 
few,  if  any,  ever  regained  their  homes  or  trod  the  sands  of  Pales- 
tine." 

Thus,  in  brief,  is  a  suggestion  of  the  different  views  enter- 
tained concerning  this  wonderful  book  of  Revelations.  I  sup- 
pose if  all  the  different  views  were  written  out  in  full  and  with- 
out repetitions,  they  would  fill  several  large  volumes;  and  then, 
the  greater  part  of  it,  at  least,  must  be  altogether  wrong.  There- 
fore, I  think  it  unwise  to  say  very  much  about  the  Revelations 
that  we  do  not  know  to  be  correct. 

My  own  opinion  concerning  the  Revelations  goes  with  that 
of  the  Futurist  School.  That  is,  I  regard  the  Book,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  first  three  chapters,  as  referring  to  events  which 
were  to  transpire  after  they  were  prophesied,  as  is  indicated  in 
the  text,  which  says,  "Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  show  thee 
things  which  must  be  hereafter." 

It  is  a  mooted  question  as  to  whether  any  of  these  prophesies 
of  the  Revelations  have  yet  transpired.  From  the  words  of  the 
Saviour  I  am  led  to  infer  that  not  many  of  them  have  transpired, 
at  any  rate.  The  perilous  times  were  prophesied  to  come  in  the 
last  days ;  and  since  the  perilous  times,  according  to  the  Revela- 
tions, began  with  the  opening  of  the  seals,  and  since  we  are  rea- 
sonably certain  that  there  are  some  things  relative  to  the  open- 
ing of  the  seals,  especially  the  sixth,  which  have  not  yet  transpired 
in  any  literal  sense,  I  am  led  to  infer  that  at  least  that  part  of 
the  Revelations  have  not  yet  transpired. 

"Immediately  after  the  tribulations  of  those  days  shall  the  sun 
be  darkened,  and  the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light,  and  the  stars 
shall  fall  from  heaven,  and  the  powers  of  the  heavens  shall  be 
shaken.  And  then  shall  appear  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  in 
heaven ;  and  then  shall  the  tribes  of  the  earth  mourn,  and  they 
shall  see  the  Son  of  Man  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven  with 
power  and  great  glory.  And  he  shall  send  his  angels  with  the 


390  SCIENCE    AND    RELIGION 

great  sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  they  shall  gather  together  his  elect 
from  the  four  winds,  from  one  end  of  heaven  to  the  other." 

These  words  of  the  Saviour  seems  to  correspond  with  the  open- 
ing of  the  sixth  seal  and  what  follows,  for  St.  John  says : 
"And  I  beheld  when  he  had  opened  the  sixth  seal,  and,  lo, 
there  was  a  great  earthquake ;  and  the  sun  became  black  as 
the  sackcloth,  of  hair,  and  the  moon  became  as  blood;  and 
the  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto  the  earth,  even  as  a  fig  tree 
casteth  her  untimely  figs,  when  she  is  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind. 
And  the  heavens  departed  as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  to- 
gether ;  and  every  mountain  and  island  were  moved  out  of 
their  places ;  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and 
the  rich  men,  and  the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men,  and 
every  bondman,  and  every  free  man,  hid  themselves  in  the  dens 
in  the  rocks  of  the  mountains ;  and  said  unto  the  mountains  and 
rocks,  Fall  on  us,  and  hide  us  from  the  face  of  him  that 
sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb ;  for  the 
great  day  of  His  wrath  is  come ;  and  who  shall  be  able  to  stand?" 
Then  following  the  opening  of  the  next  seal  the  angels  are  sent 
out,  according  to  St.  John,  precisely  as  stated  by  the  Saviour. 
It  seems,  however,  that  St.  Matthew  did  not  relate  all  the  par- 
ticulars which  followed,  as  did  St.  John,  for  his  narrative  is  ab- 
breviated. 

The  prophet  Isaiah  undoubtedly  looked  forward  to  the  same 
phenomena  in  his  prophesy  wherein  he  said:  "And  they  shall 
go  into  the  holes  of  the  rocks,  and  into  the  caves  of  the  earth,  for 
fear  of  the  Lord,  and  for  the  glory  of  his  majesty,  when  he  aris- 
eth  to  shake  terribly  the  earth.  In  that  day  a  man  shall  cast  his 
idols  of  silver,  and  his  idols  of  gold,  which  they  made  each  one 
for  himself  to  worship,  to  the  moles  and  the  bats ;  to  go  into  the 
clefts  of  the  rocks,  and  into  the  clefts  of  the  ragged  rocks,  for 
fear  of  the  Lord,  and  for  the  glory  of  his  majesty  when  he  aris- 
eth  to  shake  terribly  the  earth."  (Isaiah  2;  19-21.) 

From  the  words  of  the  Saviour  as  given  above,  I  would  infer 
that  these  things  shall  happen  literally  as  He  said ;  and  if  so, 
since  St.  John's  prophesy  is  very  similar,  it  should  be  interpreted 
in  the  same  way.  Jesus  often  spoke  in  parables,  however,  and 
therefore  this  prophesy  may  not  be  subject  to  literal  interpreta- 
tion. Jesus  was  here  speaking  decidedly  of  the  last  days  and 
of  the  last  signs  of  His  second  coming,  and  therefore  his  prophesy 
could  not  refer  to  any  previous  time. 


SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION 


391 


; 


The  first  three  chapters  of  the  Revelations  refer  chiefly  to  the 

ven  churches  which  were  in  Asia ;  and,  as  we  have  seen,  each 
hurch  has  a  different  characteristic,  and  they  are  undoubtedly 
losely  related  to  the  manifestation  of  the  seven  spirits  of  God, 
and  the  seven  groups  of  organs  in  the  brain.  And  also,  the  seven 
stars,  mentioned  there  as  being  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches, 
while,  in  one  sense  of  the  word,  were  probably  related  to  the  pres- 
byters of  the  churches  as  is  claimed  by  some  that  they  were,  I 
believe,  in  another  sense  of  the  word,  they  were  typical  of  the 
seven  planets  of  our  system  which  govern  over  these  seven  prop- 
rties  of  mind,  or  the  seven  groups  of  organs  in  the  brain,  and 

hich  also  correspond  in  man  with  the  seven  spirits  of  God. 

Jesus  has  told  us  that  the  perilous  times  must  come  in  the  last 
days.  The  Revelations  also  indicate  that  these  perilous  times 
shall  begin  with  the  opening  of  the  seals.  Moreover,  Jesus  has 
said  that  when  these  things  begin  to  transpire  then  we  may  know 
that  the  time  is  at  hand,  "even  at  the  door."  Therefore,  we  are 
led  to  infer  that  when  these  things  shall  begin  to  transpire  they 
shall  follow  each  other  in  rather  rapid  succession. 

Some  people  seem  to  associate  these  prophesies  of  the  Revela- 
tions with  the  rise  and  fall  of  nations,  but  I  think  differently.  It 
does  not  seem  reasonable  to  me  that  the  Lamb  of  God  should 
open  a  seal  and  then  send  out  an  emissary  as  a  conqueror,  per- 
sons like  a  Napoleon  or  a  Charlemagne,  for  instance,  who  have 
nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  cause  of  Christ.  Is  it  not  more 
reasonable  to  suppose  that  these  emissaries  sent  out  by  the  Lord 
shall  make  a  great  fight  for  the  Word?  I  have  some  reasons  to 
believe  that  these  emissaries  sent  out  after  the  opening  of  the 
seals  relate  chiefly  to  the  spirit  of  the  times  rather  than  to  any 
particular  individual,  and,  therefore,  they  will  affect  a  great  num- 
ber of  people,  and,  in  fact,  all  who  are  interested  along  the  same 
lines  of  thought.  Still,  this  may  be  wrong;  and  these  men  sent 
out  on  horses  after  the  opening  of  the  first  four  seals  may  relate 
to  some  particular  individuals,  that  they  shall  teach  principles 
which  will  produce  the  effect  stated. 

I  have  advocated  the  theory  in  this  work,  as  we  have  seen,  that 
the  millennium  must  come  at  about  the  year  2000  A.D.,  and  if 
this  is  a  fact,  it  is  only  reasonable  to  believe  that  the  things  which 
Saint  John  saw  in  his  vision  of  the  Revelations  should  soon  be- 
gin to  transpire,  as  I  believe  they  wilL  The  perilous  times  are 


393    '  f    SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION 

coming.  The  Socialist  movement,  the  anarchy,  the  conflict  be- 
tween capital  and  labor,  and  many  other  agitating  questions  that 
are  now  growing  in  the  minds  of  the  people  all  over  the  world 
is  sure  to  bring  riotous  times  within  the  next  decade.  I  do  not 
wish  it  inferred  here  that  I  am  trying  to  make  any  argument 
against  the  Socialists.  On  the  contrary,  I  believe  that  all  this 
agitation  of  public  questions  are  ultimately  for  the  general  good. 
They  are  ripening  the  world  for  the  time  of  which  it  is  said,  "The 
kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord, 
and  of  his  Christ;  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever."  And 
from  this  I  infer  that  more  just  forms  of  governments  will  be 
founded  than  exist  at  the  present  day,  and  that  they  will  approach 
the  ideal,  and  perfect  governments. 

This  book  is  an  appeal  to  the  understanding  so  that  we  may 
understand  our  true  relation  to  the  universe,  and  it  clearly  points 
out  the  period  of  the  world's  progress  in  which  we  live,  so  that 
it  does  not  require  any  great  stretch  of  the  imaginations  for  any 
one  to  know  that  the  millennium  is  close  at  hand.  The  princi- 
ples of  salvation  have  been  clearly  defined  from  a  scientific  stand- 
point, and  the  process  by  which  we  may  obtain  righteousness  and 
eternal  life  as  it  was  told  us  by  St.  Peter  has  been  clearly  ex- 
plained, and  I  have  shown,  too,  that  the  world  is  now  passing 
through  this  same  key,  and  that  the  present  race  must  soon  ar- 
rive at  perfection.  I  have  every  reason  to  believe,  therefore,  that 
it  will  not  be  a  very  great  while  before  the  plagues  of  the  Revela- 
tions will  be  upon  us. 

If  I  have  made  no  error,  if  it  be  true  that  the  millennium  must 

^ 

come  at  about  the  year  2000,  A.D.,  if  it  be  true  that  these  prophe- 
sies of  the  Revelations  must  transpire  during  the  present  century, 
as  I  really  believe,  and  have  produced  all  the  evidence  I  can  bear- 
ing upon  the  subject  to  prove  that  they  will,  then  you  will  need 
to  read  only  a  little  way  in  the  Revelations  to  know  that  the  "per- 
ilous times"  are  not  very  far  off.  And,  if  this  be  true,  then  the 
people  should  be  prepared  to  meet  the  changing  conditions  so 
that  they  will  understand  how  to  avoid  the  calamities  which  must 
fall  upon  those  who  will  not  obey,  and  live  consistently  with  the 
divine  law.  But  even  if  it  is  not  so,  the  living  of  a  righteous  and 
religious  life  will  do  us  no  harm,  and  such  a  life  is  a  necessary 
step  toward  eternal  spiritual  life.  It  will  make  us  better  men 
and  women.  So,  if  at  the  end  j^  life  we  should  learn  that  this 


SCIENCE    AN13    RELIGION 

theory  is  wrong  we  would  still  be  glad  of  having  obeyed  the  call. 

The  two  questions  now  naturally  arise,  What  is  the  divine  ob- 
ject of  the  plagues  of  the  Revelations?  and  what  should  we  do 
to  avoid  the  evil  consequences? 

These  two  questions  have  been  answered  so  plainly  by  Christ 
and  the  Apostles,  that  it  does  not  require  any  great  stretch  of  the 
imaginations  to  answer  either  of  them.  It  is  evidently  true  that 
the  great  object  of  the  plagues  is  to  purge  the  wickedness  from 
the  world,  and  the  plagues  will  fall  upon  those  who  indulge  in 
wickedness,  and  upon  those  who  live  on  a  low  animal  plane,  and 
not  upon  those  who  live  purely.  Jesus  gave  the  key  to  the  mys- 
tery in  His  parable  of  the  tares  in  which  He  said : 

"Another  parable  put  he  forth  to  them,  saying,  The  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  likened  unto  a  man  which  sowed  good  seed  in  his 
field;  but  while  the  men  slept,  his  enemy  came  and  sowed  tares 
among  the  wheat,  and  went  his  way.  But  when  the  blade  was 
sprung  up,  and  brought  forth  fruit,  then  appeared  the  tares  also. 
The  servants  of  the  householder  came  and  said  unto  him,  Sir, 
didst  not  thou  sow  god  seed  in  thy  field?  from  whence  then  hath 
it  tares?  He  said  unto  them,  An  enemy  hath  done  this.  The 
servants  said  unto  him,  Wilt  thou  then  that  we  go  and  gather 
them  up?  But  he  said,  Nay;  lest  while  ye  gather  up  the  tares, 
ye  root  up  also  the  wheat  with  them.  Let  both  grow  together 
until  the  harvest ;  and  in  the  time  of  harvest,  I  will  say  to  the 
reapers,  Gather  ye  together  first  the  tares,  and  bind  them  in  bun- 
dles to  burn  them  ;  but  gather  the  wheat  into  my  barn."  Matt. 
13;  24-30.) 

"Then  Jesus  sent  the  multitude  away,  and  went  into  the  house ; 
and  his  disciples  came  unto  him,  saying,  Declare  unto  us  the  par- 
able of  the  tares  of  the  field.  He  answered  and  said  unto  them, 
He  that  soweth  the  good  seed  is  the  Son  of  Man ;  the  field  is  the 
world ;  the  good  seed  are  the  children  of  the  kingdom ;  but  the 
tares  are  the  children  of  the  wicked  one ;  the  enemy  that  sowed 
them  is  the  Devil ;  the  harvest  is  the  end  of  the  world ;  and  the 
reapers  are  the  angels.  As  therefore  the  tares  are  gathered  and 
burned  in  the  fire,  so  shall  it  be  in  the  end  of  this  world ;  the  Son 
of  Man  shall  send  forth  his  angels,  and  they  shall  gather  out  of 
his  kingdom  all  things  that  offend,  and  them  which  do  iniquity; 
and  shall  cast  them  into  a  furnace  of  fire  ;  there  shall  be  wailing 
and  gnashing  of  teeth.  Then  shall  the  righteous  shine  forth  as 


394  SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION 

the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father.  Who  hath  ears  to  her.  , 
let  him  hear."  (Matt.  13;  36-43.) 

The  real  object  of  the  plagues  of  the  Revelations, 
if  I  understand  it  correctly,  is  two-fold ;  to  make  good 
men  better  and  to  bring  them  to  perfection,  and  to 
destroy  the  wicked,  and  thus  drive  hypocrisy  from  the 
church.  It  is  the  real  separation  between  the  good  and  the 
evil,  but  not  necessarily  the  judgment.  The  judgment  must  coine 
later  on.  We  cannot  live  through  the  plagues  of  the  Revelations 
free  from  torment  unless  we  are  good  men  and  women,  and  exer- 
cise a  high  moral  character.  Those  who  indulge  in  wickedness 
the  plagues  will  set  their  brain  on  fire ;  they  will  be  distracted, 
mad,  crazy.  The  holy  men  have  foretold  us  that  the  righteous 
shall  stand  calmly  by  and  witness  as  spectators  the  awful  pun- 
ishments being  inflicted  upon  the  wicked. 

How,  then,  may  we  escape  the  wrath  to  come?  Yes,  I  mean 
Tvrath.  I  am  aware  that  there  are  many  learned  men,  some  of 
them  Christians,  who  taboo  the  idea  of  an  angry  God,  saying, 
"As  though  God  could  feel  such  an  unworthy  passion  as  anger !" 
And,  to  do  them  justice,  in  one  sense  of  the  word,  they  are  right. 
But  if  I  understand  the  situation  correctly,  in  the  absence  of  a 
better  term,  I  think  it  well  to  adhere  to  the  Scripture  term  and 
call  it  wrath. 

In  the  eighth  chapter  of  this  work  I  have  explained  what  the 
wrath  of  God  is,  so  far  as  I  thought  it  necessary,  but  it  remains 
to  give  an  illustration.  The  plagues  of  Egypt,  the  plague  of  the 
fiery  serpents  visited  on  the  children  of  Israel  in  the  wilderness, 
and  many  other  instances  were  manifestations  of  the  wrath  of 
God ;  but  since  these  illustrations  are  so  remote  as  not  to  be  ac- 
ceptable to  many  minds,  it  will  probably  be  better  to  give  an  il- 
lustration in  more  modern  history,  so  that  we  may  get  a  more 
practical  idea  of  what  our  future  troubles  will  be. 

Whoever  does  not  have  the  love  of  God  has  the  wrath  of  God 
within  his  own  bosom.  Whoever  does  not  experience  a  univer- 
sal love  of  man  must  feel  the  fire  of  hate  toward  at  least  a  few. 
"Love  suffereth  long  and  is  kind,"  but  in  the  absence  of  this  uni- 
versal love,  brawls  and  strife  are  easily  stirred  up.  The  recent 
revolts  in  Russia,  just  after  the  close  of  their  war  with  Japan, 
may  serve  to  give  us  some  idea,  in  a  small  way,  of  what  our  fu- 
ture troubles  will  be.  The  students,  laborers,  and  anarchists 


SCIENCE    AND   RELIGION 


were  opposed  to  the  government,  the  soldiers  were  firing  upon 
the  defenseless  people,  death  and  carnage  was  strewed  every- 
where, and  the  Czar  had  to  fly  for  his  life.  In  this  sense  of  the 
word,  hell  is  a  condition  and  not  a  locality;  yet  its  locality  was 
apparently  not  very  far  from  St.  Petersburg  at  that  time. 

Again,  the  strikes  and  upheavals  in  our  land,  the  universal 
agitation  on  political  and  monetary  questions,  the  constant  war- 
fare between  capital  and  labor,  the  trusts  and  organized  capital 
controlling  the  finances  and  business  of  the  world,  and  many  other 
things  are  only  the  manifestation  of  the  same  thing,  and  it  is  only 
in  recent  years  that  these  great  factions  have  begun  to  organize 
to  any  great  extent.  The  beginning  is  in  sight ;  and  we  may  ex- 
pect the  feelings  of  strife  will  continue  to  grow  stronger  with 
the  accumulation  of  strength  of  the  opposing  factions. 

We  may  escape  the  evil  consequences  by  becoming  converted 
to  Christ,  and  by  adding  unto  ourselves  those  Christian  graces  as 
are  described  in  the  gospel,  by  following  in  detail  the  keys  to  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  which  is  briefly  described  by  St.  Peter,  by  be- 
coming ideal  men  and  women,  and  by  following  the  Lamb  where- 
soever He  leadeth. 

I  would  also  call  your  especial  attention  to  that  chapter  on  Holy 
Maternity,  written  by  my  wife,  which  sets  forth  in  a  simple  way 
what,  in  our  opinion,  is  the  ideal  way  of  living  as  regards  the 
social  relations.  The  Apostle  Peter  has  told  us  that  the  first 
step  on  the  golden  stairs  is  to  add  to  our  faith  virtue.  Therefore, 
as  faith  without  works  is  dead,  so,  too,  if  we  have  no  virtue  then 
we  have  no  Christianity.  No  matter  whether  we  are  in  the  church 
or  out  of  it,  the  result  is  the  same ;  for  it  is  only  in  this  way  that 
God  has  the  power  to  c/ive  hypocrisy  and  wickedness  from  the 
church  and  from  the  world.  Christ  is  that  refining  dunamic 
agent  which  elevates  man  to  a  higher  plane  of  life!  then  if  we 
do  not  live  on  that  higher  plane  then  we  are  not  consistent  Chris- 
tians. 

The  Christian  offer  is  open  to  everyone  alike.  Neither  do  I 
claim  that  Christ  is  to  be  found  only  through  this  labyrinth  of 
ideas,  far  from  that ;  for  there  is  no  one  in  the  universe  who  is 
easier  to  find  than  Jesus.  Some  little  children  have  found  Him 
who  were  only  a  few  years  old,  and  they  had  no  ideas  like  these. 
It  is  only  the  scientific  man,  these  doubting  Thomases,  who  must 
be  driven  to  the  very  pinnacle  of  his  knowledge  before  he  will 
be  convinced. 


396  SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION 

Neither  should  we  endeavor  to  save  ourselves  alone.  Jesm 
came  not  to  save  Himself,  but  to  save  others.  Therefore,  if  we 
would  follow  Him  who  came  to  redeem  the  world,  we  should  do 
as  He  has  done.  Go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges  and  help 
others  to  become  better;  send  out  missionaries  and  books  into 
foreign  lands;  teach  the  heathen  and  the  barbarous  to  love  the 
Saviour  that  the  whole  world  may  be  full  of  His  glory,  for  it 
is  only  by  doing  so  that  we  may  properly  be  called  Christians. 

Think,  you,  that  the  world  to-day  is  in  any  proper  condition 
to  receive  the  Saviour?  If  He  were  to  come  now  on  the  wings 
of  lightning  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  Him,  who  is  there  among 
us  to-day  who  would  not  "quake  and  become  as  dead  men?" 
Who  is  there  among  us  that  would  not  be  destroyed  by  the  bright- 
ness of  His  coming?  Where  is  anyone  among  us  who,  with  a 
shout  of  joy,  could  ascend  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air? 

We  need  to  be  refined,  by  being  driven  to  successively  higher 
planes  of  life,  as  we  must  needs  be  to  escape  the  fiery  plagues 
which  will  be  sent  into  the  world;  which  will  purge  the  wicked 
from  the  world,  and  the  righteous  from  their  sins,  and  drive 
them  to  that  pinnacle  of  perfection;  in  intellect  and  character,  so 
that  they  shall  be  able  to  withstand  the  fiery  baptism  of  the  Spirit 
at  the  coming  of  our  Lord.  Then  here  is  seen  the  object  of  the 
plagues. 

"Awake,  O  sword,  against  my  shepherd,  and  against  the  man 
that  is  my  fellow,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts ;  smite  the  shepherd, 
and  the  sheep  shall  be  scattered ;  and  I  will  turn  mine  hand  upon 
the  little  ones.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  in  all  the  land, 
saith  the  Lord,  two  parts  therein  shall  be  cut  off  and  die ;  but  the 
third  part  shall  be  left  therein.  And  I  will  bring  the  third  part 
through  the  fire,  and  will  refine  them  as  silver  is  refined,  and 
will  try  them  as  gold  is  tried  ;  they  shall  call  on  my  name,  and  I 
will  hear  them ;  I  will  say,  Ft  is  my  people  ;  and  they  shall  say, 
The  Lord  is  God."  (Zach.  13;  7-9.) 

Therefore,  let  us  so  live  that  when  the  final  day  is  come,  we 
will  not  be  one  of  those  who  is  driven  to  his  doom,  but  with  a 
joy  that  is  unknown,  and  with  our  crown  nobly  won,  we  may  hail 
with  thanksgiving  the  regain  of  our  Paradise. 

I  will  ask  the  reader  to  bear  with  me  in  my  errors,  for  the 
Father  has  told  me  that  I  have  made  errors  in  several  places ;  but 
He  did  not  point  them  out,  and  I  have  been  unable  to  find  them. 


SCIENCE   AND   RELIGION  397 

will  be  more  than  glad  to  acknowledge  them  when  they  are 
pointed  out  to  me,  as  certainly  nothing  is  gained  by  dishonesty. 
We  want  the  light  of  truth  and  plenty  of  it;  we  cannot  have  too 
much. 

Finally,  I  set  out  with  the  one  grand  idea  of  proving  scien- 
tifically that  Jesus  is  the  Christ ;  and  it  now  remains  with  you, 
dear  reader,  to  determine  whether  I  have  succeeded  in  this  or 
not.  It  is  my  earnest  hope  that  you  will  be  able  to  understand 
these  proofs  as  they  are  intended,  and  that  you  will  become  con- 
scious through  the  proofs  of  science,  if  not  through  faith,  that 
Jesus  is  our  Saviour. 

May  the  blessings  of  God  the  Father,  and  a  knowledge  of 
His  dear  Son,  and  the  guiding  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  be 
ever  with  you  in  all  your  scientific  researches.  Amen. 


THE  END. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN  INITIAL  FINE  OF  25  CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  SO  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.OO  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


:• 

NO'V     fc    1939 

JUH  I    "«yb9 

. 

MVH** 

DEC     6   1942 

ADD  o  C  1QK1 

MAY  37  1947 

ftrt\  i'i  WW 

„       s>      itiAR 

APK    6    «'J4 

- 

s~ 

LD  21-100m-7,'39(402s) 


.1 


L,    v3  !  D7H 


740494 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


